Dignity & Duties of Priest

Edition.
THE COMPLETE ASCETICAL VOEKS

ST.
ALPHONSUS DE
sold scpiiTtely%
LIGUORI.
6
24 vols., Price, per vol., nr/ f $1.25. Each book if complete in itself, and any volume will
Volume
"
I.
Il/t
PREPARATION FOR DEATH or, Considerations on the EterRule of Life. nal Truths. Maxims of Eternity WAY OF SALVATION AND OF PERFECTION Meditations.
;
Pious Reflections.
"
III;-
GREAT MEANS OF SALVATION AND

Prayer.
Spiritual Treatises.
OF
PERFECTION:
Mental Prayer.
The
Exercises of a Retreat.
Choice of a State of Life, and the Vocation to the

"
IV.^THE INCARNATION, BIRTH AND INFANCY

CHRIST
;
Religious State and to the Priesthood.

or,
OF
JESUS
"
"
Practice of Love Christ. to the Holy Ghost. GLORIES OF MARY: I. Explanation of the Safaf VII., VIII. Discourses on the Feasts Xfffitur, or Hail, Holy Queen. Practices. Her Dolors. Her Virtues. 2. of Mary. Answers to Critics. Devotion to the Holy Examples. Devotion to St. Joseph. Novena to St. Teresa.
The Mysteries of Faith. V. THE PASSION AND THE DEATH of JESUS CHRIST. The Sacrifice, the Sacrament, VI. ^ THE HOLY EUCHARIST.
and the Sacred Heart of Jesus
of Jesus Christ.
Novena
Angels.
"
"
"
Novena for the Repose of the Souls in Purgatory. VICTORIES OF THE MARTYRS; or, the Lives of the Most Celebrated Martyrs of the Church. i. The first X., XL THE TRUE SPOUSE OF JESUS CHRIST: sixteen Chapters. 2. The last eight Chapters. Appendix and various small Works. Spiritual I .ettcrs. DIGNITY AND DITTIES OF THE PRIEST; or, SELVA, a XII. Rule collection of Material for Ecclesiastical Retreats. of Life and Spiritual Rules. XIII.* THE HOLY MASS: Sacrifice of Jesus Christ. Ceremonies of the Mass. Preparation and Thanksgiving. The Mass and the Office that are hurriedly said. XIV. THE DIVINE OFFICE: Explanation of the Psalms and
IX."
XV. ^ PREACHING:
XVI.
Canticles.
The Exercises of the Missions. Various Instructions on the Commandments and Counsels. Sacraments.
Historical Sketch of the Congregation of the
"
SERMONS FOR SUNDAYS.

Most Holy Redeemer. Rules and Constitutions of the Redeemer. Instructions Congregation of the Most Holy Lives of two Fathers and of a about the Religious State.
"
XVIIju- MISCELLANY.
Lay Brother, C.SS. R.

"
flections useful for Bishops.
Discourses on Calamities. Rules for Seminaries.
Re
"
"
LETTERS AND GENERAL ALPHABETICAL INDEX. XXIIL, XXIV. LIFE OF ST. ALPHONSUS DE LIGUORI. and Chicago. Benziger Brothers, New York, Cincinnati,
XXII.
XVIII., XIX., XX., XXI.
LETTERS.
THE COMPLETE WORKS

OF
SAINT ALPHONSUS DE LIGUORI,

DOCTOR OF THE CHURCH,
Bishop of Saint Agatha,
and Founder of
the Congregation
of the Most
Holy Redeemer.
TRANSLATED FROM THE ITALIAN.

EDITED BY
REV.
Priest
ETJGr EITE
Gr IR I IM:
IM 3
of the Congregation of
the Most Holy Redeemer.
THE ASCETICAL
WOR.KS.
Volume XVII.
MISCELLANY.
Rules Historical Sketch of the Congregation of the Most Holy redeemer. and Constitutions of the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer.
Instructions about the Religious State. thers and of a Lay Brother, C.SS.R.
Calamities.
Lives of two
Fa
Discourses on
Reflections useful for Bishops.
Rules for Seminaries.
THE APOSTOLIC BENEDICTION.
RNDE PATER:
Memoriam gloriosi Congregations SS. Redemptoris Fundatoris, centesimo, ab ejus obitu, adventante anno, pio et admodum opportune consilio recolere aggressus es, dum omnia ipsius opera anglice vertenda, et typis edenda curasti.
Summus
itaque Pontifex, cui turn S. Doctoris exaltatio, turn fidelium utilitas

cordi est libentissime excepit 9 volumina hue usque edita, qua? Ei
summopere
et gratias
litteris
offerre voluisti.
Ac dum meritas
Tibi laudes de hac perutili tua cura praebet,
de
filiali
oblatione agit, Benedictionem,

archiepiscopi
quam
tuis obsequentissimis
petiisti,
Emi quoque
Baltimorensis
commendationi
obsecundans, ex intimo corde impertiit. Ha, c ad Te deferens fausta cuncta ac
felicia
Domino
Tibi adprecor.
Paternitatis Tuaj,
Addictissimus,
M. CARD.
ROMAIC, die 4 Junii,
1888.
RAMPOLLA.
TRANSLATION.
REVEREND FATHER
As
tion of the
:
Founder of the Congrega Most Holy Redeemer drew near, you conceived the pious and appropriate plan of shedding a new lustre on his memory by translating all The Holy Father, .therefore, his works into English and publishing them.
the centenary of the death of the illustrious
who has
at heart the spiritual
exaltation of the holy Doctor, has
advancement oTTRâithful, as well as the most graciously accepted the nine volumes
thus far published, which you wished to present to him.
While bestowing
for
upon you well-deserved praise

the gift inspired by your
filial
for your useful labor,
and thanking you
love,
which you humbly asked for
in
he gives you from his heart the blessing your letter, complying also with the request
all
of the Most Rev. Archbishop of Baltimore.
As
the bearer of this,
wish you
I
happiness in the Lord.

Sir,
am, Reverend
Your obedient servant, M. CARD. RAMPOLLA.

ROME, June
4, 1888.
MISCELLANY.
Historical Sketch of the Congregation of the Most Holy deemer. Rules and Constitutions of the Congrega tion of the Most Holy Redeemer. Instructions
Re
about the Religious State. Lives of two Fathers and of a Lay Brother, C.SS.R.
Discourses on Calamities.
Re
flections useful for Bishops. Rules for Seminaries.
BY
ST.
ALPHONSUS
REV.
DE
LIGUORI,
Doctor of the Church.
EDITED BY
EUGENE GRIMM,
Priest of the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer.
NEW YORK,
CINCINNATI, CHICAGO;
IBIROTIHIIEIRS-,
Printers
R.
18
to the
Holy Apostolic
.
See.
WASHBOURNE,
50
M H GILL &
.
PATERNOSTER Row, LONDON.
SON,
UPPER
CONNELL STREET, DUBLIN.
189O.
JAN 23
1953
APPROBATION.
By
virtue of the authority granted
of the
me by
the
Most Rev. Nicholas
Mauron, Superior-General
Redeemer,
I
Most Holy Congregation of the
of the work entit hereby sanction the publication new and complete e which is Volume XVII. of the Miscellany," call, works of St. Alphonsus de Liguori, tion in English of the
"
The Centenary
Edition."
ELIAS FRED. SCHAUER,

Sup. Prov. Baliitnorensis.
BALTIMORE, MD., March
5,
1890.
CopyriRl",
,890,
by Ehas Frederick Sth.u.cr.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
NOTICE, HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE CONGREGATION OF THE
ii
MOST HOLY
13
REDEEMER,
RULES AND CONSTITUTIONS OF THE CONGRE GATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER.
THE END OF THE
PART
I. I.
INSTITUTE,
61
MISSIONS AND OTHER EXERCISES,

Missions,
II.
64
Other exercises,
OF THE
64 66
PART
II.
THE PARTICULAR OBLIGATIONS

THE CONGREGATION, I. The vows of poverty,
severance,
II.
MEMBERS OF
67
chastity, obedience,
and per
67
The
frequentation of the sacraments, prayers, and certain exercises of humility,

recollection,
mortification,
71
III.
Silence,
and
corporal
73
75
penances,
The domestic meetings, PART III. THE GOVERNMENT OF THE CONGREGATION, I. The Rector Major and his Consultors II. The qualities requisite in those that are
IV.
....
to be ad
76 76
mitted
83
COUNSELS CONCERNING A RELIGIOUS VOCA

TION.
I.
We
of a state of
II.
ought to conform to the designs of God life, whatever it may be

to the religious state.
it
in the choice
88
it is
The vocation
follow
How important
to
promptly
89
for preserving a religious vocation
>
III.
Means
to be
employed
. . .
in the world,
9^
life,
.
IV. Dispositions required for entering religion, V. Trials that we must expect to have in the religious
104 JiS
122
Conclusion
5
Contents.
CONSIDERATIONS FOR THOSE THAT ARE CALLED TO THE RELIGIOUS STATE.

I.
How
PACK
the salvation of the soul
is
secured by entering the

J0
12{>
religious state
II.
III.
to Jesus Christ on day of judgment who does not follow his vocation, 130 IV. The torments which in hell will be the lot of him who is
the
The happy death of the religious The account which he will have to render
damned for having lost his vocation, The immense glory which religious enjoy in heaven, VI. The interior peace that God gives good religious to VII. The damage done to religious by
V.
VIII.
IX.
....
.132 .134
140
enjoy, 137
How dear to God How necessary it
tepidity
is
is,
a soul that gives itself entirely to him, 143 in order to become a saint, to have a
great desire for such a thing, I4 X. The love we owe to Jesus Christ in consideration of the love he has shown to us j
()
XL The
great happiness which religious enjoy in dwelling in the same house with Jesus Christ ir. the Blessed Sacra
ment
XII.
XIII.
The The
.152
of religious resembles
life
mostly the
life
of Jesus
I5
,
Christ
zeal
>
which religious ought to have for the salvation of

157
souls
XIV.
How
necessary to religious are the virtues of meekness and
humility,
I6o
religious
XV.
How much
Mar
>
ought to confide
in
the patronage of
162
EXHORTATION TO NOVICES TO PERSEVERE

THEIR VOCATION.
I.
IN
II.
Temptations to which novices are exposed, Means to preserve one s vocation,

Important instructions to the novice that he preserve him
self in fervor,
165
jgo
jg-
III.
Exhortation to religious to advance

Purity of intention,
in the perfection of theirstate,
187
I()0
I{
Religious poverty
,-
Contents.
NOTES ON THE LIFE OF THE REV. FATHER CAFARO OF THE CONGREGATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER.
PAGE
His birth and infancy 205 II. His entrance into the seminary and his conduct while there, 208 210 III. His conduct as priest and as pastor IV. His resignation of the office of parish priest and his en
I.
trance into the Congregation, V. His zeal for the missions, VI. His love for mental prayer and his interior
215 218
trials
222 229 232

235
VII. His love of obedience,
VIII. His humility, IX. His mortification,
238 X. His spirit of poverty, XL His detachment in regard to his relatives and his charity towards his neighbor, 239
XII. His purity, 241 XIII. His devotion to the Passion of Jesus Christ and to the Blessed Virgin, 243
.
XIV. His constancy in his resolutions and good pleasure of God
his
conformity to the
243
XV. His
death,
246
NOTES ON THE LIFE OF FATHER JANUARIUS MARIA SARNELLI OF THE CONGREGATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER.
I.
His birth, infancy, and youth
251
II.
He embraces He He
His His His His His His His His His
the profession of the law, then the ecclesi
astical state,
III.
....
.
252 254
255
IV.
enters the Congregation of the is sent to Naples,

love of meditation,
principal devotions
interior trials,
spirit of mortification
Most Holy Redeemer,
V. VI.
VII.
256
257
VIII.
IX.
and of humility,
259 261
263
X.
charity towards his neighbor, zeal for the salvation of souls
XL
XII.
enterprise in regard to prostitutes
264 268
writings
last illness
270
XIII.
and death
272
Contents.
NOTES ON THE LIFE OF VITIUS CURZIUS, LAYBROTHER OF THE CONGREGATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER.
PAGB
His II. His III. His IV. His V. His VI. His
I.
conduct
in the
world and his vocation
entrance into the Congregation love of meditation

mortification and humility,
278 280
281
282
charity towards his neighbor
284 285
obedience and his death,
VARIOUS SMALLER WORKS.

SERMON FOR THE FIRST SUNDAY OF OCTOBER ON THE ROSARY, 1. How the Rosary should be recited in order that it may
meritorious, 289.
2.
.
288
be
What we must do
in
order that the Rosary
may
be profit
298
able to us, 292.
SERMON ON THE PASSION OF JESUS CHRIST

i.
First scene:
The garden
3.
of
Olives.
2.
Second scene:
The Pretorium.
Third scene: Calvary.
NINE DISCOURSES FOR TIMES OF

I.
CALAMITIES."
God
threatens to chastise us
in
order to deliver us from

321
II.
chastisement, Sinners will not believe
in
the divine threats until chastise
III.
IV.
V.
ment has come upon them, God is merciful for a season, and then chastises, The four .principal gates of hell, External devotions are useless if we do not cleanse our
from
sin
....
souls
for
331
342
354 368
VI.
God God
chastises
us in this
life
for our
good not
our
378
destruction,
VII.
chastises us in this
life
that he
may show
us mercy in
the next 388 VIII. Prayers appease God, and avert from us the chastisement we deserve, provided we purpose to amend, 401 IX. Most Holy Mary is the mediatrix of sinners, 410
....
TEXTS FROM HOLY SCRIPTURE AND FROM THE HOLY FATHERS REFERRING TO SOME PARTICULAR CALAMITIES 421
Contents.
REFLECTIONS USEFUL FOR BISHOPS THAT THEY MAY GOVERN WELL THEIR CHURCHES.
PAGE
Prologue,
-430
Chapter
i.
I.
The principal The seminary.
2.
5.
cares of a bishop, Candidates for ordination.

. .
433
3.
Priests.
4.
Parish priests.
II.
Vicars and seivants.
6.
Convents of
nuns.
Chapter
i.
The most
efficacious
means
.
that the bishops should
employ to
direct their flocks,
444
4.
8.
2. Good example. 3. Residence. Prayer. 6. The synod. 7- Counsel. tions. 5. Missions.
Visita
Audi
47*
ences.
9.
Correction.
Conclusion,
RULES FOR SEMINARIES,

Introduction.
Director.
3.
i.
474
2. 4.
Duties of the bishop.

of
Duties of the
Duties
the
Prefects.
Rules that the
seminarians must observe.
FIDELITY OF SUBJECTS TO GOD RENDERS THEM FAITHFUL TO THE PRINCE, THEIR RULER.
Chapter
I.
If
to them, kings wish their subjects to be obedient

to
obedient they must endeavor to make them

of this assertion
II.
God.
Proof
497
.
to induce subjects to be obedient to God, Chapter their zeal contributed Chapter III. Examples of princes who by much towards the spiritual welfare of the people,
Means
....
55
i.
3.
Emperor
Constantine.
2.
St.
Louis,
King
of France.
of Stephen, King of Hungary. 4. St. Ethelbert, King 6. Charles of France. Louis St. XIV., King 5. England.
St.
Emmanuel
CONCLUSION,
INDEX,
I.,
Duke
of Savoy.
5l6
NOTICE.
THIS volume
is
works which, with the exception of the Letters to be published subsequently in five volumes, complete the collection of the ascetical works. Before giving these little works, we have thought it well to add briefly an historical sketch of the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer as it now exists. This volume com prises all that which in the writings of St. Alphonsus has ref erence to the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer which he founded, regarded as a Institute.
principally
religious
It will
called Miscellany, containing various little
their vocation.
be particularly useful to those in the world who feel themselves called to the religious state, and who are desirous to become fully acquainted with the Institute for the purpose of examining
which the holy Founder addresses to aspirants, and to all those know and to follow the road on which divine Pro vidence invites them to walk in order to sanctify themselves and to save their souls.
that wish to
We at first give the CONSTITUTIONS AND RULES OF THE CONGREGATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER. Then follow the COUNSELS CONCERNING A RELIGIOUS VOCATION AND CON SIDERATIONS FOR PERSONS CALLED TO THE RELIGIOUS STATE;
This part
fortify
is
followed by the
EXHORTATIONS TO NOVICES,
to
them
in their
the snares of the
holy resolutions, and to warn them against

of salvation.
enemy
own hand, and whom,

to
all
follow biographical sketches of two Fathers and a laybrother, whose portraits the holy Founder delineates with his
it
Then
seems, he wishes to hold up as models
the rest.
Then comes a SERMON ON THE ROSARY, followed by a SER MON ON THE PASSION NINE DISCOURSES FOR THE TIMES OF CALAMITIES; REFLECTIONS USEFUL TO BISHOPS TO GOVERN WELL THEIR CHURCHES; AND RULES FOR SEMINARIES.
;
ED.
Historical Sketcl)
OF THE
CONGREGATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER.
I.
St.
Alphonsus before Founding his
Institute.
AD. 1696
1731.
ALPHONSUS MARIA DE LIGUORI was

1696, of noble
born, September 27, and pious parents, Joseph de Liguori and Ann
Catharine Cavalieri, at Marianella, the country-house of his Soon great hopes were entertained in re family, near Naples.
gard to him for his parents having one day presented him to St. Francis Jerome, this man of God received him into his arms,
;
"This little one will affectionately blessed him, and then said not die before his ninetieth year; he will be a bishop, and do
:
great tilings for Jesus Christ." The prophet and the subject of the prophecy were canonized on the same day.
Early one could remark in him those rare qualities with which nature and grace in emulation of each other had favored him. Frivolous amusements were repugnant to him but he had above all great horror of what might offend God. He de lighted in the freauentation of the sacraments and in the other practices of piety to which his mother had trained him. At the age of eleven his method of prayer was more than ordinary. One day, when rfe was in a country-house with some young companions for the sake of recreation, he withdrew quite alone into a thicket, while the rest were giving themselves up to play. In the evening search had to be made for him, and he was found in a solitary place, on his knees, absorbed in "prayer be;
14
Historical Sketch of the

had fastened
fore a small picture of the Blessed Virgin that he to a laurel tree.
Endowed with an
and
faithful
active and penetrating mind, with a prompt memory, uniting with a pei feet docility an ardent
desire to acquire knowledge, sustained by an always increasing made in a short time immense progress in piety, Alphonsus sciences and in the arts, the study of which in the belhs-lettn s,
and corresponded to the lofty designs At the age of sixteen he regard to him. and canon law. The civil of doctor acclamation declared was by exercised his profession with wonderful soon advocate young success before the tribunals of Naples, without, however, re was suitable to
his rank,
in
that his father had
When he was eighteen years laxing in the practice of virtue. old he conceived an ardent desire to attain sanctity he joined which as a member he distinguished pious congregations, of his fervor, and his zeal for good works. his himself
;
regularity, by his delight to knêe! for hours in prayer before the Blessed Sacrament. In order to strengthen and increase his fervor still
It
was
the more, he went every year to some religious house to make

spiritual exercises.
His
father,
who was anxious

him
several
to establish
brilliant
him
:
in
the world,
;
proposed to
entirely disgusted
matrimonial alliances and God, who for aversion felt marriage but Alphonsus only had other designs in regard to him, did not delay to make him with the world, from which he had already
most
become so detached
as to wish to renounce his birthright.
In
After having ex suit. 1723 he undertook a very important of the case, details minutest the care amined with the greatest however, succeed. God, per would he that surely believed he which secured the mitted him to overlook an essential point, which the case to the adverse party for on the day on
victory
;
was
a manner that it appeared pleading in so brilliant in his favor, he was obliged to decided be as if the suit would a mistake. Then, full of con made had he that acknowledge an interior light, he fusion, but at the same time enlightened by of the world, as the of the of things sense vanity felt a lively as lawyer, and gave up well as of the dangers of his profession
tried, after
the bar forever. This was not enough.
On August 28 of the same year, after to his custom, exercised his charity to the according having,
Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer.

sick poor in the hospital of the Incurables, he
"
saw himself sud denly surrounded with resplendent light, and a heavenly voice Forsake the world, and give thyself entirely to me." repeated Recognizing the voice of God, who called him to a higher per
:
and strengthened interiorly by grace Alphonsus replied O Lord here I am do with me what Thou pleasest." He at once proceeded to the Church of our Lady of Mercy there he prostrated himself before the altar of the Blessed Virgin, and consecrated himself unreservedly to God s service, promising to enter the Congregation of the Oratorians then unbuckling his sword, he laid it at the feet of
fection,
with tears of tenderness
"
Mary
as a pledge of his irrevocable resolution.
His father, who was greatly afflicted at this change, tried every means to prevent him from taking such a step; but as Alphonsus remained unshaken in his pious design, he finally permitted him to embrace the ecclesiastical state, provided, how he did not leave the paternal mansion. October 23, 1723, the young lawyer, at the age of twenty-seven, joyfully laid aside the livery of the world in order to clothe himself in the livery of
ever,
Jesus Christ; and three years later,
December
21,
1726, after
having diligently applied

apostolic men, he
all
his noble faculties
and
all
the ardor
of his soul to acquire the science
He
at
make up was promoted to the priesthood. once devoted himself to the exercise of his holy minis
and the
virtues that
In 1725, when scarcely ordained subdeacon, he had associated himself with the Congregation of the Apostolic Missions, or of the Propaganda, established at
try with wonderful success.
Naples; and
in
to the house of the
1729, leaving the paternal house, he withdrew Holy Family of the Chinese mission, in
order to be more free to consecrate himself to his labors and to

the practice of the austerities that he wished to impose upon himself. He did an immense deal of good, first, at Naples
among
all
classes of society, but
workmen,
of
whom
above all he was especially fond.
among
He
the poor then went
through the villages and hamlets, making war upon vice by holy missions, and reanimating everywhere faith, piety, and good morals. More than once the Mother of God was pleased
to second his zeal in a striking manner.
ii.
The
Saint establishes
A.I).
hi<j
Congregation.
I73I-I732.
month of May, 1731, Alphonsus, exhausted by great was induced by several ecclesiastics, his friends and usual companions, to retire with them for some time into the and upon country, to take a little rest in solitude and prayer; an invitation that was given to them, they went to Saint Mary s
In the
fatigue,
of the
Mount, a hermitage situated in the neighborhood of When they had ornamented their chapel and placed Blessed Sacrament in order to satisfy their piety, the therein there came to them a crowd of shepherds from the surrounding lived country poor people, who, deprived of all spiritual help, in such ignorance of the things of God, that they were not
Scala.
1
in
fit
state to
make
their confession.
Alphonsus
this
felt
his
apostolic heart abandoned souls
deeply moved when he saw
concourse of
whom God
was sending to him.
With
his
instruct arid dispose them to receive rest that he had come to seek in this the that so the sacraments,
companions he began to
place
became a laborious mission, which produced marvellous among all the people. He would then have wished to find some means to give assistance to so many lost sheep that were abandoned even in so Catholic a country! The whole city of Scala was delighted to hear of the good In order to respond to the desire that was done at St. Mary s. that was expressed of hearing the holy missionary preach, the
fruits
at bishop invited Alphonsus to come
sermon in There was

the
title of
his cathedral
in this
once to preach a do so. fervent of a religious under Community place

least
;
and the
saint consented to
the Religious of the Holy Saviour; these manifested the same desire, and he gave them a conference. The people became so desirous of tasting the fruits of such apostolic preach at his departure had to promise that he that
ing,
1
Alphonsus
a small town with 1700 to 1800 inhabitants, a bishop s see, about one league or three miles north of Amain,, two and a half leagues southwest of Nocera, three west of Salerno, two southeast of CasScala
is
tellammare, and seven or eight southeast of Naples.
Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer,

would return
in
in
the
month
of
September
to preach a
novena
the cathedral, and afterwards to give a retreat to the nuns. This was done to the entire satisfaction of every one. It is thus that the Lord was gradually conducting his servant to the end that his Providence had in view. Among the religious
Holy Saviour there was one that was very far advanced tier name was Mary Celestine Crostarosa, whom God favored with extraordinary graces. On the 3d of October she saw in spirit a new Congregation of missionaries who were
of the
in spirituality,
of all evangelizing a multitude of poor country people deprived and she heard at their was head, spiritual help; Alphonsus I have chosen is this soul whom a voice saying to her:
"It
to be the instrument of
my glory in this great work." In an interview that she afterwards had with the saint, she com municated to him her vision by assuring him that God required
a revelation, refused to
Alphonsus, troubled and confused by hearing such take the matter seriously, and said that such a thing was impossible; but the religious, while humbling herself, did not cease to persist that such was the will of God.
this of him.
After this conversation, Alphonsus, having become a prey to

terrible agitation, shut himself up in his room, where he began He saw himself plunged into ex to shed a torrent of tears.
treme perplexity. On the one hand, he considered that there was question of a good work he had to admit that the vision of this humble religious could come from God; he recalled to mind the consolation that he felt at the hermitage of St. Mary s he experienced more strongly than ever his interior attraction to a similar undertaking; and he feared to resist a divine vocation. On the other hand, he saw insurmountable he found himself alone, without resources, and the difficulties A young and ,idea of being a founder frightened his humility.
;
who accom priest, John Mazzini, his intimate friend, and asked him panied him, perceived his painful state of mind, the cause of it. When he learned about what there had been most pleasing to question, he saw therein a work that was to be if it were God s will he that convinced then Christ fully Jesus would furnish the necessary means, he generously placed himself of the saint as his first companion in the enter at the
worthy
;
prise.
disposal This afforded great consolation to Alphonsus, and re

;
stored his serenity.

2
There was then at Scala Mgr. Falcoia, Bishop of Castellammare, a prelate of well-tried sanctity and skilled in spirituality. The two friends judged it proper to consult him as well as the
Bishop of Scala about
this matter.
After a close examination
the two prelates agreed that the inspiration came from God, and they urged Alphonsus to hasten the execution of the proj
ect.
The saint, however, did not wish yet to decide. He did not omit to pray, and to have as many prayers said as possible to these prayers he united the most rigorous austerities, in
order to obtain the light and the protection of heaven. On his return to Naples he rendered an account of all that had occurred to his spiritual director, Father Pagano of the Oratory.
This prudent man, after having maturely considered the matter proposed, saw in it only the work of God but not wishing to be the only judge in so grave an affair, he urged Alphonsus to ask the advice of Abbe Cutica, a Lazarist of Father Manulio, a Jesuit and above all of Father Fiorillo, a Dominican for these were most competent authorities in such matters. All agreed that the finger of God was in this project, and that it should be encouraged. Fathers Fiorillo and Pagano then counselled the new founder to place himself entirely under the guidance of Mgr. Falcoia a counsel that was supported by the Blessed Virgin herself. From this moment the saint had no He put him longer any doubt, and his resolution was formed. self unreservedly into the hands of the learned and pious Bishop of Castellammare by engaging himself by a formal vow to obey him in all things. It was thus that, full of confidence in Jesus Christ and in his divine Mother, he launched upon the boisterous waves in which his frail vessel was to be unceasingly agitated
;
by storms. As soon as our saint s determination became known at Naples, the news produced a revolution against him in most minds; as a general thing, he was spoken of only with contempt or indig nation as a visionary who gave himself up to foolish under His relatives and his old friends, especially those of takings. the Congregation of the Propaganda and of the Chinese College, became his enemies; he was abused in every possible manner. This was the beginning of his trials; but Heaven soon showed that he was not abandoned. This outcry against him and penetrated even the convent of the Holy Saviour at Scala,
sprra<l,

in
which one of the religious one day said, in the presence of Mary Celestine, that she had serious doubts in regard to Sister Celestine, the work about which so much was spoken. It is the work of in ecstatic her answered transport however, re God; you will recognize it as such by its effects."
Sister
"
"Yes,"
plied the incredulous religious,

is
cured."
"
will believe
it
when our
Sister
Hardly were the words uttered when Magdalene this poor Sister Magdalene, who had been deranged for many
her senses. years, perfectly recovered was the regret felt at
great
Naples gn account of the Very great intended departure of Alphonsus, on whom had been founded that other most esteemed hopes, and it was rightly feared
subjects would follow
him
hence every means was tried to
dis
suade him from his purpose. His parents, on their part, were him in his extremely afflicted; for his father one day seized arms and held him close to his heart for three hours. But all
vain; what should naturally have shaken his constancy, him more and more in his resolution. confirmed only on November 8, 1732, freed from all obstacles, the
was
in
Finally,
set out for Scala, holy founder modestly left the capital and where the bishop, the clergy, and all the people received him Several of his companions, whom he expected, came with
joy.
to join
him on the same day. The dwelling prepared for him was very simple, very small, and very poor, and was destitute even of what was most necessary. Jesus Christ, however, was with them, and filled them with consolation. The day after their arrival all assembled in the cathedral, and after a pro was chanted in longed meditation, the Mass of the Holy Ghost to God. Thus began the Congregation which
thanksgiving
HOLY SAVIOUR," they styled "CONGREGATION OF THE it under the protection of the chief of all missionaries.
1
placing
of the
Dedication of the Basilica Qth of November is the day of the it was Holy Saviour at Rome. We shall afterwards see that Benedict XIV. who gave to this Congregation the title of the Most
The
Holy Redeemer.
2O
III.
From
the Foundation of the Institute
till
the Approbation of
the Rules.
A.D. 1732-1749.
The
itself.
rising
Community labored with great ardor to establish Some new subjects increased the number of members
but two of them, John Mazzini and Januarius Sarnelli, on whom the holy founder -mostly depended to help him in beginning his work, were not ;ible to join him at once. All were animated
with a good
when
for spirit, but this spirit was not the same in all there was question of establishing the groundwork of the Institute, there were manifested among them irreconcilable dif ferences of opinion. Alphonsus, faithful to his divine vocation,
;
wished to apply himself only to the exercise of the apostolic ministry; but most of his companions desired that the educa tion of youth should also be connected therewith. All the efforts that Alphonsus made could not conquer their obstinacy, and the dispute ended in the withdrawal of all except two of them. This was the situation of affairs after four months
stay
at Scala.
dejected, bled himself profoundly before God, and fortified by grace, made a vow, binding under the penalty of grievous sin, to devote himself during his whole life, even he be
When those that were opposed to the new Congregation heard of this unfortunate issue, they felt triumphant, being per suaded that it was all over with such an enterprise, which they had looked upon as foolish. The blow was indeed crushing; but Alphonsus, without allowing himself to be hum
though
might
quite alone, to the salvation of the most abandoned souls. His director could not but admire his heroic act, and Heaven blessed it. This was another victory over hell; and it was a
left
Little by little other subjects arrived who were truly stones chosen to constitute the foundations of the edifice; and Alphonsus could resume those so fertile apostolic labors, that needed but to be extended in order to produce every where more and more abundant fruits, in the midst of kind
decisive victory.
every
of opposition that was constantly raised by the
enemy
of
all
good.

In 1734, in the
1
month
of March, the Bishop of Caiazzo estab
lished in his diocese a house of the Congregation, in a place called Villa, where there was a church dedicated to the Blessed
Virgin.
The following year, in April of 1735, saw the establishment of another foundation, which became more important and more
solid than the first two.
Ciorani,
It was that of the Blessed Trinity at due to the generosity of a worthy priest, Andrew Sur-
In 1737 a violent persecution arose nelli, brother of Januarius. against the house at Villa, and the holy founder resolved to
abandon
24, 1738.
it.
place later
on
This was done June 10. The same thing took at Scala; the Fathers relinquished it August
reunited at Ciorani,
its
The whole Congregation became thus
only establishment during four years. It was yet, so to speak, in its infancy, only forming a reunion of pious and zealous mis sionaries, without any formal engagement, under the guidance
of a beloved
their model,
disposed them to constitute the religious family that he had in view in accordance with In 1742 the holy founder believed that the their vocation. moment had arrived when the Rule of the Congregation should
little,
and venerated who, little by
chief, their father, their master,
and
be definitely established, and on July 22, the feast of St. Mary Magdalene, all the members of the Institute formally accepted this Rule by pronouncing the simple religious vows with the vow and oath of perseverance till death. The Congregation
assumed then greater stability and made further progress. In the same year, October 13, was opened the celebrated house of Nocera, 3 situated in the suburb, and called Pagani. The church that was afterwards built there in the midst of great opposition, was dedicated to the archangel St. Michael, who did not cease to protect it. The whole Congregation was not only persecuted without intermission, but each house had
1
Villa dcgli
Schiavi (of the slaves), a dependency of
Form kola,
about seven and a half miles northwest of Caiazzo, and as far north
northeast of Capua. 2 Barony of the Sarnelli
six miles northeast of
3
family, in the diocese of Salerno, nearly
Nocera, and seven southeast of Naples. Nocera de Pagani, an episcopal city, of seven thousand inhabitants,
eighteen miles southeast of Naples.
22
to submit to special trials, and at this time the attack was even carried as far as Rome; but it served only to make the holy founder and his work better known and esteemed.
December, 1744, after a mission given at Iliccto, 8 there was him an old church dedicated to the Blessed Virgin, under the title of Our Lady of Consolation, with an old convent situated about a league and a half from the city, that lie might establish there a house of his Institute. The offer was accepted. At first the novices were sent to this new foundation but the extreme poverty that reigned there was the reason why in Feb ruary, 1747, they were withdrawn and sent back to Ciorani. Another sanctuary of Mary, under the title of Mother of God, situated at Caposele, was also offered to St. Alphonsus for a foundation, which was accepted June 4, 1746. The Congregation had at this time four houses, each of which had been established with the special sanction of the king; the Institute, however, had not yet been formally approved, and had no legal existence in the eyes of the government; and this was
offered
;
In
the reason of the incessant attacks made upon it by its enemies. Hence in the summer of 1747, and at the beginning of 1748, the holy founder set out for Naples in order to have his Congre gation acknowledged and approved by sovereign authority. He did all in his power and spared no pains to attain his end; but the current of politics was at that time against Religious Orders
:
he was allowed the maintenance of what existed, with the promise of royal protection. He was more successful at Rome, where he solicited with stiil greater interest the same favor from the Holy See; for it was above all important that his work should be invested with the solemn and authentic approbation of the Church. In November, 1748, Father Villani was sent to the Eternal City to urge on the successful issue of this most important matter. Everything having been maturely examined and discussed in the Congre
gation of the Council, the requisite decree was finally presented to Benedict XIV. The Sovereign Pontiff remarked that the
title
"of
Holy
Saviour"
cisely that of the
Chapter of Regulars existing

in
given to the new Institute was pre at Venice, and

the
small town of Capitanata,
diocese of Bovino, south of
Troia and of Foggia.
Congregation of t lie Most Holy Redeemer. 23

he ordained that the name Holy Saviour be replaced by that of Holy Redeemer. Finally, by a brief dated February 25, 1749, he approved and confirmed by his apostolic authority the Con stitutions and the Rules of the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer, raised by this act to the rank of the religious Insti One could not express how tutes throughout the Church. much this happy event rejoiced the heart of the holy founder and of his children, as well as of all those that were the friends
of the
good work.
IV.
From
the Approbation of the Rules Chapter.
till
the Second General
A.D. 1749-1764.
the Holy See reflected new that had no: known it or Thoss the Congregation. glory upon had but little appreciated it up to that time, were desirous of
The high approbation given by
learning more about
it.
It
was eulogized, and

sent to
it
its
good reputa
tion extended very far.
God
many
and
subjects,
among
whom
were found
priests of great merit;
it
could thus en
its good deeds. But before resuming their apostolic labors the Fathers had to constitute themselves canonically by virtue of the approved Hence in the month of October of 1749 all the Fathers Rule. of the four houses assembled in General Chapter at Ciorani. Sr. First, those that were in office handed in their resignation had con Alphonsus gave the first example, although the Pope
large the circle of
firmed him in the office of perpetual Rector Major. The Rules were then read, and each one renewed his vows, Then after a It is retreat of three days they proceeded to the elections. needless to say that the holy founder was re-elected SuperiorGeneral, and confirmed unanimously in this office; the other elections followed in accordance with what is prescribed. rules were drawn Finally the statutes and the most necessary
up
in
order to assure the execution and faithful application of

its
the Rule in
main
details.
thanks to the generosity of the inhabitants of to be Nocera, it was also a source of happiness to the Fathers able to transfer to this house the students hitherto kept jointly with the novices at Ciorani, when both had become more and
At
this time,
more numerous.
24
The temporal existence of the Congregation was, however, continually threatened. The saint had still to proceed several times to Naples, in order to dissipate the new calumnies that
had been raised against it. Not satisfied with having fully vin it and with making others appreciate the good that it was effecting, he again undertook by great and painful efforts to have it approved by the government but all that he obtained was a half measure, namely, a royal decision, dated November 9,
dicated
;
1752, that
maintained
its
four houses, but did not recognize
them
Most Holy Redeemer were very much in demand in the State of Benevento, belonging to the Holy See. The Archbishop offered them a house at Sant* Angelo, and they were installed there, April 6, 1755. This was the first establishment outside of the territory of the Neapolitan Government. The same desire manifested itself in many dioceses of the
as religious Communities. About this time the services of the missionaries of the
kingdom
It
but the necessary permission could not be obtained. was, however, obtained at last by the Bishop of Girgenti, in
;
Sicily,
where the Fathers arrived, December
10, 1761,
to begin
new foundation.
Thus, in 1762, the Congregation, after thirty years of labor, of continual struggle, possessed six houses, each of which
of the happiest dispositions, were diligently applying themselves to their studies so as to prepare
numbered twenty excellent number of young men, full
missionaries.
Moreover, a good
themselves for the priesthood. They were distributed among the different houses: in one house they devoted themselves to
(
the study of the humanities, to which the holy founder attached great importance; in another, they were taught philosophy and history in another, dogmatic theology and finally, in another,
;
;
moral theology. This course comprised all the other sciences that usually complete the training of evangelical laborers. In every house regular observance flourished in a most edifying manner. The Fathers could not satisfy all the demands that were continually addressed to them for missions, novenas, and other apostolic labors. Their services were required chiefly in poor country places, yet also in cities in which special retreats were often given to ecclesiastics, to seminarians, to the candidates
for ordination, to nuns, to religious, to Congregations, to the
on of t lie Most Holy Redeemer. 25

Heaven etc. Tiobility, to soldiers, wonderful fruits.
produced
blessed
all
these works, which
The holy founder had reached old age, broken down much more He by trials, by fatigue, and by infirmities than by his years had no other thought than how he might perfect his cherished work by putting the finishing touch to it in another General
.
Chapter that was to complete the interior organization of the Such was his intention, which he wished to carry Institute. out before his death, when on March 9, 1762, he was as it were struck by a thunderbolt on hearing that Clement XIII. had He had appointed him Bishop of St. Agatha of the Goths. before been chosen for the Archiepiscopal See of Palermo, and he was able to escape this dignity; but this time he was obliged to submit to the formal order of the Sovereign Pontiff, and he was consecrated June 20, at Rome. His children, how ever, succeeded in obtaining the permission for him to retain This his title and office of Rector Major of the Congregation. for in his humility he was convinced consoled him; greatly that God had removed him from his spiritual family on account He named Father Andrew Villain his Vicar-Gen of his sins.
eral of the Institute, to take his place, in regard to the super vision and dispatch of ordinary and pressing business yet he did not himself cease to govern his dear family in Jesus Christ,
;
as
we may
see in the collection of his letters.
In 1764, when the second General Chapter could be convened, He pre the saint went to Nocera to begin it on September 3.
sided over this assembly, in which, under his inspiration and direction, there was canonically regulated, even to the smallest details, all that could be desired for the wise government of the
Institute; and on October 15, the feast of St. Teresa, his vene rated patroness, he closed the Chapter with thanksgiving to
God.
The important
acts of this
Chapter may
in
some way be
regarded as the
crowning
of his work.
V.
From
the Second General Chapter
till
the Death of St.
Alphonsus.
A.D. 1764-1787.
seemed that the Congregation, having After the year 1764, reached the stage of a perfect body, needed but to extend and
it
26
to multiply
in
its fruits of salvation; and this it did in fact, but midst of sufferings, in continual combats, and the always About this time two men of great cruel and bitter sorrows.
Anthony MafTei at Iliccto, and Nicholas SarBaron of Ciorani, the brother of Andrew and of Januarius Sarnelh, declared themselves the mortal enemies of the Congre gation. Having conspired with each other, and sustained by impious and self-interested men in the kingdom, they did all in their power and used every means to put an end to the Con gregation through their machinations it was for twelve years kept between life and death.
influence, Francis
nelli,
;
In the month of July, 1767, the danger became so great that the holy bishop was himself obliged to proceed to Naples. He had no difficulty in dissipating the clouds of calumny that had
gathered, and the enemies of the Institute were covered with confusion but their discomfiture rendered them more furious,
;
and they meditated new conspiracies. In the month of February, 1769, the storm burst upon the house at Girgenti in Sicily, which had already been placed in a critical situation on account of the death of the bishop; for this event deprived them of the means of subsistence. The Congregation had, besides, to suffer from the cruel malady that afflicted the
holy founder since the
month
of August, 1768.
Towards the
end of 1771 he decided to withdraw his missionaries from Sicily, to the great sorrow of the clergy and of the people not, how
ever, without the
hope of seeing them
return.
This bitterness was sweetened by the esteem and sympathy that the Congregation enjoyed among all good people, as well In 1773 as by the blessings that Heaven shed upon its labors. its missionaries were called to the Campagna of Rome, where they were so well liked that the people were anxious to retain them. St. Alphonsus accepted a house at Scifelli, under the
1
of St. Cecilia, following year he accepted another at Frosinone, under the title of Our Lady of Grace, belonging to the same diocese; and there was question about several other new foundations, but for want of
title
in
the diocese of Veroli.
The
house might sufficient resources they could not be accepted. have even been established at Rome, in accordance with the
1
village four miles
from Veroli.
27
wish of Clement XIV., but the saint thought that the time marked by Providence had not yet arrived. The houses established in the Pontifical States were a source
and encouragement to the Congregation on them the holy founder rested his hopes for the future, be cause regular observance, free from the difficulties that im
of great consolation
peded
In the
it
kingdom
was always
elsewhere, could flourish in them in all its fulness. of Naples even the existence of his Institute menaced. The king, however, recognizing the jus
tice of its cause, and yielding to the solicitations of the inhabi tants of Girgenti, authorized the return of the Fathers to Sicily, and they re-entered it in the month of April, i?75-
Three months afterwards, July 27, St. Alphonsus having ob tained from Pius VI. permission to resign his episcopal office, returned to his dear house at Nocera, there to pass the rest of He had predicted his days in the midst of the severest trials.
that he would die in his Congregation, and that he would then be no more Superior; a prediction that he renewed six months
moment when he was thought he said to those around him, I for God wishes me to die under obedience, in the and not capacity of Rector Major." He did not long enjoy repose. On October 3 the govern ment ordered that the suit against the Congregation should that all was over begin in all its forms. It was now thought Its enemies triumphed; but the holy with the Congregation. founder put his trust in God by having recourse to prayer with means all his subjects, without however neglecting the ordinary
after his return to Nocera, at the
to be dying. shall not yet die

"
Do
;
"
not
fear,"
of defence.
During
tion.
this long war God did not leave him without consola The Redemptorists were asked for by the inhabitants of
Benevento, although the Fathers had an establishment at Sant his Fathers in the centre Angelo. The saint disliked to settle the of so large a city; but he had to yield to the entreaties of Cardinal Archbishop, which were strengthened by the approval The Fathers were solemnly installed, of the Sovereign Pontiff. the Sacred Heart of Jesus. Towards of feast the June 6, 1777, on the end of the same year Pius VI. granted to the missionaries
of the
ists
whole Congregation the same privileges that the Passionenjoyed in their missions.
28
The enemies of the Congregation profited, on their part, by the months and the years during which the suit lasted in order to combine their plans, to win accomplices, and to draw up a
list
of base accusations for the purpose of
defaming and de
stroying it; but divine Providence watched over it, powerful friends intervened in its favor, and the saintly bishop remem bered that he had been a lawyer. In 1779 he presented to the
memorial that he had written himself. examination of the cause, Ferdinand IV. rendered a decision that authorized again, and in a more explicit manner, the four houses of the kingdom with their Superiors, as well as the house of studies and the novitiate. Moreover, on October 22, having obtained from Pius VI. the graces and the privileges of the jubilee, the king chose the chil dren of St. Alphonsus to announce this favor to his people, with
king
in
justification a
21,
On August
after an impartial
the promise to recompense them for their labors,
"
in
consider
ation of their zeal to spread everywhere the principles of sound morality, that ought to regulate the life of the good Christian and the good citizen." This prince thereby gave them a strik
ing proof of his esteem, of his confidence, and of his protection.
This was not yet a formal approbation of the Institute; but it was enough to disconcert and discourage its enemies. It is needless to mention the joy and thankfulness with which the
whole Congregation received this news. The wise and saintly old man profited by the first moment of calm in order to reanimate the zeal for regular observance,
asking only that his work might be left in a good state before he died but this calm was soon followed by a new storm and a
;
real disaster.
Circumstances were thought to be favorable to make a new attempt to obtain from the king the important favor that had been solicited for so many years, namely, the recognition of the Rule approved by Benedict XIV. Father Maione, ConsultorGeneral, represented the Congregation at Naples, and all were with the manner in which everything had been hitherto done. He was charged with negotiating this delicate affair,
satisfied
by
receiving all the necessary powers, being a man in whom all had full confidence. Rut through a motive of prudence, which was thought to be well founded, he asked and obtained that all the Consultors, as well as the Rector Major, should bind themselves
under oath to keep his enterprise a profound
secret.
Congregation of tJie Most Holy Redeemer. 29

%
Unfortunately, yielding on this occasion to wrong-headedness, Father Maione proved faithless. Having persuaded Father Cimino, also a Consultor- General who accompanied him, to enter
into his views, he had the fatal temerity to take upon himself the modification of the Rule by introducing into it grave and
arbitrary changes, without doubt to accommodate it to his ideas and to those who took the lead in the government.
own
When everything had been thus arranged in the month of September, 1779, Father Maione boldly presented his scheme to St. Alphonsus; but it was so badly written that the poor old man, full of sufferings, could not decipher it, and was obliged to send it to Father Villani, his Vicar and confessor, that he
might report his opinion to him. The Father was amazed at seeing the Rule altered in this way; but perceiving that great inconveniences would arise on both sides, and blinded to the consequences of his act, he had not the courage to make the
truth known.
He
therefore answered that
all
was well
and
the saint, relying upon the word of his Vicar, who was at the same time his confessor, gave his consent. Thereupon Father
Maione
easily obtained the royal
approbation of this pretended
copy of the Rule.
The new Rule, approved since the month of January, 1780, was not forwarded to Nocera till the 27th of February. St. Alphonsus was informed of it on the following day, and was struck with consternation at seeing the changes that had been made; and when the news of this sad affair spread among the houses of the Institute, it caused general confusion every one was indignant at the conduct of the twoConsultors, and even at the holy founder himself. For these evils the saint found no other remedy than what might bring on a still greater evil, namely, the convening of a General Chapter. There was then at Frosinone a restless and turbulent yet able
:
named Leggio, who nourished a secret ill-feeling against the saint, his Superior. He knew how to profit by the con fusion which then existed in order to wound the bosom of his mother and the heart of his father. Assuming the mask of zeal,
spirit
forming a dominant party in the houses of the and persuaded them to ask of Rome the per mission to hold a special Chapter, and to choose a Superior to
he succeeded
in
Pontifical States,
be independent of the authority of the holy founder, whose
3<3
Historical SkctcJi of the
character they did not fail to blacken as much as they could. They were, however, obliged to send their deputies to the General Chapter convoked at Nocera; and Leggio was of the
number.
was opened on May 12, one could see and discord would ensue. The six Consultors St. Alphonsus was compelled to resign his were deposed. office, and this he did with profound humility; but he was reelected Rector Major, and as his Vicar was nominated Father Bartholomew Corrado, who accepted this charge only at the
this assembly
When
that trouble
command of the saint. On his return to Frosinone,
Leggio, who was dissatisfied with the result, pursued his project of separation. He went to Rome, where he carried on his intrigue so well that he succeeded in obtaining a favorable hearing from the Cardinals and even from
the Pope himself, and in throwing discredit upon St. Alphonsus, who, owing to a singular concourse of circumstances, was placed Thus de in the position of not being able to defend himself.
ceived,
cision,
God having permitted this, Pius VI. rendered a de dated September .22, by which he declared that Father Francis de Paul was named President of the houses situated in the Pontifical States, with all the powers of Rector Major, and that the other houses, not belonging any more to the Congre gation of the Most Holy Redeemer, were deprived of the favors The holy founder thus saw himself excluded of the Holy See. from his own Institute. His affliction was extreme; but he humbly resigned himself to the will of God, and hastened to write to Father Francis de Paul, to express his submission to
him
It
as to his Superior.
aries of the
was remarkable that during all these troubles the mission Congregation did not fail to labor with wonderful success in the kingdom of the two Sicilies, as well as in the What above all afflicted the heart of the Pontifical States. saint was the privation of the spiritual faculties that the mis sionaries had before enjoyed for the faculties having been re duced to the simple powers given by the Bishops, they were not He adopted various means to re able to do so much good. cover the good graces of the Holy See; the Cardinal Arch bishop of Beneventoand other prelates interceded in his favor; but so strong were the prejudices against him that all was use;
Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer. 31

less.
Father Leggio,
who was always
in
high eredit at Rome,
paralyzed
all his efforts.
But God permitted evil only in order that good might be drawn from it; and this alleviated the distress of mind into which the holy founder was plunged. The Congregation being
divided
in
the houses situated
so unequal a manner, the favors that were enjoyed by in the Pontifical States attracted thither
many subjects from the kingdom of Naples, and this aided the extension of the Institute. Besides, in 1781, Pius VI., happy in
being able to propagate it, bestowed upon it, even in Rome itself, the house and the church of St. Julian, near St. Mary Major; then he founded a house at Gubbio, another at Spello near Foligno; and there was also question of a foundation at Ravenna. On the other hand, many Neapolitan Bishops seeing with regret what was going on, and reflecting on tlje injury that was being done to their dioceses, addressed to Rome respectful claims, in which they eulogized the missionaries and their ven erated chief, and gave testimony of their perfect innocence. Moreover, the Nuncio of the Holy See at Naples, who had been charged to make an exact inquiry, at last sent in his report, which arrived October 17, 1782, and- completely justified their conduct. Then the dark clouds were scattered; the Sovereign Pontiff acceded to the request made by St. Alphonsus in the
month of March of the following year, and bestowed upon his missionaries the spiritual favors of which they had been de prived for two years and a half.
Peace was now established both on the part of
;
Rome and on
the part of Naples, where at this time the recent suit was brought to an end but the Congregation remained still divided.
During this same year, 1783, the Fathers of the kingdom of Naples elected for the Coadjutor of St. Alphonsus, with the In 1785, on the i$th of right of succession, Father Villani. October, those of the Pontifical States assembled by the author ity of the Pope, and elected for their Rector Major Father Francis de Paul; then those of Girgenti imitated them by choosing Father Blasucci to be the Superior in Sicily. The have been wishing to see things ar saint one day said: ranged during my life; this I have asked, and am still asking but it is not the will of God. the Blessed Virgin every day
"I
;
32
Things
will

be arranged, but only after
my
death."
He
finished
his glorious career
August
I,
1787, after blessing all his children.

;
He
left
twelve houses well established
namely, four
in
the
kingdom of Naples, that is, at Ciorani, at Nocera, at Iliceto, and atCaposele; one at Girgenti in Sicily; and seven in the Pontifical States, that is, at Sant Angelo, at Benevento, at Scifelli,
at Frosinone, at
Rome, at Gubbio, and at Spello. These houses were poor, and divided in regard to their government, but were rich in good subjects, and were united by the same Rule, the same spirit, the same zeal as well as by the same love, and the same veneration for their glorious founder, who from heaven was going to watch over his Institute, and to direct it by his ?nd spirit till the end of the world, according to his prophecy the promise that he made.
VI.
From
the Death of St. Alphonsus
till
the Death of Blessed
Father Clement Maria Hofbauer.

A.I).
1787-1820.
In order to establish itself outside of Italy the Congregation had still to pass through many vicissitudes. The life of Blessed Clement Hofbauer, who in 1784 was called in a marvellous way to be a member of the Institute, resembled very much the life of St. Alphonsus, whose great work he was to continue and to propagate. At the end of 1787, with his friend Father Thaddeus Hiibl, he departed from Frosinone for Warsaw, where the Apos tolic Nuncio received them with joy, and the king had the Church of St. Benno assigned to them hence they were called Bennonites. They were at once able to begin their labors, owing to the Germans who frequented this church, and whose language they spoke. Their work was so successful, that it appeared to be a continual mission, to which people of all
1 ;
nations were constantly flocking. During this time the happy change predicted by the holy founder was accomplished in Italy. Ferdinand IV., by a decree of October 29, 1790, permitted the houses in his kingdom to
1
He was
declared Venerable by
Pope Pius
IX., iMay 14, 1876, and
beatified
by Leo XIII., January
29, 1888.

observe the Rule approved by Benedict XIV., and by another decree consented to their reunion with the Fathers of the Pontifical States. On his part, Pius VI., on August 5, 1791, authorized this reunion, and wished that in a General Chapter
this
there should be elected by common consent the Rector Major; was done, for Father Blasucci was chosen Rector Major
of the
whole
it
Institute.
But as he resided
difficult for
;
in
the
kingdom
of
Naples,
became too
the Fathers of
Warsaw
to
correspond directly with him therefore in 1793 ^ le appointed Blessed Clement Hofbauer his Vicar-General for the countries of the North, communicating to him with some exceptions all
his powers.
At Warsaw there was very great suffering caused by extreme nevertheless the house became filled after a short time wit.h excellent Polish, German, and French subjects. God blessed this work by manifest signs. About the year 1794, Blessed Clement Hofbauer was able to settle some of his mis
poverty
;
where they had been in request formed two other establishments Lukow and Radomyn. But persecutions, as always, had to arise, and they had to be expected, especially at this time, when the governments were anything but disposed to
sionaries at Mittau in Courland,
for a long time. in Poland at
Soon
after he
favor religious Institutes. In 1798, the Russian Government, on which Courland depended, forbade all the religious to com municate with their confreres outside the empire. On the other hand, the Prussian Government, which had become master of Warsaw, prohibited religious profession
before the age of twenty-four; this compelled Blessed Clement Hofbauer to adopt measures to have a novitiate elsewhere. In
1803 Providence furnished him with a house at lestetten in Switzerland, on the Rhine, in the neighborhood of Schaff hausen.
To
this place he sent as Superior Father Joseph Passerat. But during several years the Fathers did nothing but encamp,
:
now in this place, now in that for example, in 1805, at Triberg, a village of the Black Forest; then at Babenhausen, which soon after passed into the hands of Bavaria; in 1806, at the monas
tery of St. Lucius, near Coire
The wolves everywhere
in 1807, at Vicge, in the Valais. followed the flock that had been in
;
trusted to Father Passerat, and gave it no rest. While it was with difficulty that the Fathers could find in the
34
Valais the
means of subsistence, desolation reigned elsewhere. At Warsaw, in 1808, the house was suppressed by violence; all the members of the Community were sent away by force, then The other establishments also ceased to exist; that dispersed. of Radomyn had already been abandoned that of Lukow met with a fate like that of the mother-house; and that of Mittau was closed by the Russian Government. Blessed Clement
;
where the Archbishop appointed him, in 1809, Rector of the Italian church. This same year, 1809, the French having invaded the States of the Holy See, the houses that were there were soon sup pressed, with the exception of the house of Scifelli, in which the Fathers by a special protection of God were able to live
retired to Vienna,
together and exercise their ministry. The Congregation saw Pontitf, itself almost at death s door, while the Sovereign stripped of all his possessions, was an exile and a captive.
At Vienna Blessed Clement exercised with apostolic zeal and with much fruit the office that had been confided to him by the Archbishop, but he did not abandon his own work; the government being ignorant that he was a religious, allowed him to correspond with his confreres, who had been dispersed. Father Passerat with his students supported himself as well as he could at Viege but in 1810, the French Empire having taken
;
possession of the Valais, he saw himself forced to remove, and withdrew in 1811 to the canton of Friburg, where in the follow ing year an asylum was, to a certain extent, procured for him at
Farvagnies. In 1813. Blessed Clement Hofbauer became Director of the
Ursuline Sisters at Vienna, and continued his apostolic min The following year, after so many istry in their little church. trials, the Institute began finally to revive; Pius VII., deliv ered by the hand of Providence, entered his States, and the
In Redemptorists partly recovered what belonged to them. 1815 the Holy Father gave them at Rome the house of Our Lady of the Assumption / ;/ Monterone to replace that of St.
At this time Blessed Julian. his missionaries to Wallachia,

plished
Clement Hofbauer sent some of where for six years they accom
glorious year for the Congregation, which attracted to itself the attention of the whole world. September
much good. The year 1816 was a

and judged 15 its illustrious founder was declared Blessed, worthy of public veneration. This event reanimated the joy and the hopes of all its children. But during the same year the Congregation lost its chief, Father Blasucci, who had been Rector Major for twenty-five years. He was replaced the fol lowing year by Father Nicholas Mansione. A little while afterwards the Congregation was able to make
In 1818 the cantonal government of Friburg progress. Pasformally recognized the Institute, and permitted Father serat to reunite his companions in the old Trappist convent of
some
Valsanta.
still
At Vienna, the following year, divine Providence arranged a more important success, which was brought about in an The police discovered that Blessed unexpected manner. Clement Hofbauer belonged to a religious Institute not recog
nized in the empire, and that he was a subject of a foreign II. did not tolerate. Upon Superior; this the laws of Joseph this accusation the order was given to him that he should
either give
The Father
at once the empire. did not hesitate to choose the latter; but when his him tenderly, friends, especially the old Archbishop, who loved The became worthy prelate heard of this, the sorrow general.
up the Congregation or leave
went to the emperor, who, in ignorance of what had happened, had been given. After an suspended at first the order that Blessed Clement not authorized he facts of the examination
found there a house of his only to remain at Vienna, but to he Institute and for this purpose assigned to him for his use the beautiful church of Santa Maria della Scala. his But, like St. Alphonsus, Blessed Clement was not to see
;
work prospering entirely during his life; and this he knew, for he had several times said to his companions and to his disciples
"Have
patience, and remain steadfast;

in
my
eyes will scarcely
have closed
death when you
will
have houses and founda
tions that will abundantly satisfy you." The moment of death, which he had so ardently desired, at last arrived. March 15, to God, at the age 1820, laden with merits, he gave up his soul
At present the many Redemptorist convents in of sixty-five. Switzerland, France, Belgium, Holland, Austria, Germany,
North and South Amer Spain, Poland, Great Britain, Ireland, from the House in descent their all trace West Indies, ica, the
36
Vienna founded
death.

in
that city shortly after Blessed Clement s reason, then, he may be called the St. Alphonsus of the North, or the second Father and Founder of the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer.
With good
VII.
From
the Death of Blessed Clement Hofbauer till the Estab lishment of the Mother-house of the Institute at Rome.
A.I).
1820-1855.
The death of Blessed Clement seemed at first to interfere with the project of founding a house at Vienna, the authoriza tion of which was due to his personal merit; but the contrary
happened, which made every one admit his power in heaven his growing influence on earth. April 30, 1820, the emperor approved of the establishment of not only a house, but of the
and
Institute
itself, in all
his States.
Father Joseph Passerat was named Vicar-General in place of Father Hofbauer, and he set out for Vienna, July 26, after having obtained possession of an old convent situated on a mountain called Bischenberg, in the diocese of Strasburg Thither he sent some of his companions, who were installed August 2 this was the first establishment of the Redcmptorists In the month of November he himself conducted in France. his Community from Vienna to Santa Maria della Scala, where he fixed his residence. His position was not, however, without
;
its difficulties.
sione,
Congregation lost its Rector Major, Father Manby Father Celestine Code. In 1826, the King of Portugal called the Redemptorists into his kingdom, and gave them the house and church of St. John Nepomucene at Lisbon. The same year Pope Leo XII. estab
In 1824, the
who was succeeded
lished
church of
and intrusted to them the parochial Ansan. The Fathers of Vienna founded a house in 1827 at Mautern in Styria, and another in 1828 at Innsbruck, the capital of Tyrol. In 1830, the house at Bischenberg, which could hardly support itself, was suppressed by order of King Louis Philippe, and France was again closed to the Congregation but at the same
at Spoleto,
St.
;
them

time Belgium was opened to it by the revolution that occurred in it. The first house offered was at Tournai, in 1831, where the Fathers established themselves on November i. In 1832, Father Camillus Ripoli succeeded Father Cocle in
the office of Rector Major. The same year, at the instance of the Apostolical Nuticio at Vienna, Father Passerat consented to send some of his subjects
to Philippopoli in Bulgaria, where during eight years they had to suffer much without being able to gain a footing among a
population that was addicted to the Greek schism.

ever, just at this time that the
;
It
was,
how
Congregation really began to spread its progress became so rapid, and at so many different oints, that we can scarcely enumerate the details of it. In 1833! two new houses were founded in Belgium, at Liege and at St. Trond, and one in Austria, at Eggenburg. The same year, Father Passerat sent some missionaries to the United States of America but they had to struggle for three years
;
against
in this
many
obstacles before they could plant the Congregation
new soil. The same year, Don Pedro in Portugal, after having dethroned his brother, banished the Redemptorists from
the country. In 1834, the Fathers were established at Leoben in Styria they had now five houses in the Austrian Empire.
In 1835, the
;
Duke
of
Modena
called
them
to his States,
where
The same year, they left Valsanta, and they settled at Finale. established themselves in the city of Friburg itself. In 1836, they took possession of an old convent at Wittem in
to Holland, and they founded their first America, at Rochester, in the State of New York. In 1838, France seemed to become more accessible, and the Community of Bischenberg could re-enter it. May 26, 1839, was another day of triumph for the Congrega tion on account of the solemn canonization of its holy founder. The same year, it formed a second establishment in America,
Limburg belonging
in
house
namely, at Pittsburg
in
the State of Pennsylvania.
In 1841, called to Bavaria by the king himself, who offered them the celebrated pilgrimage of Alt-CEtting, the Fathers formed there a double establishment under the titles of St. and St. Alphonsus. Moreover, they founded a
Mary Magdalene
fourth house at Brussels in Belgium, also under the
title
of St.
38

a third
in
Mary Magdalene, and

the
in
title of St.
Baltimore, in America, under
Alphonsus.
This development of the Institute necessitated some changes Hence Gregory XVI. by a decree dated its organization. July 2, 1841, divided the Congregation into six Provinces, namely, the Roman, the Neapolitan, the Sicilian, the Swiss, the The Sovereign Pontiff Austrian, and the Belgian province. then wished to fix at Rome the residence of the Rector Major; but grave difficulties raised by the pretensions of the Neapolitan Government caused the project to be deferred. In 1842, a second house was founded at Landser in Strasburg, and a fourth in the United States, at New York, under
the Most Holy Redeemer. Father Passerat sent some missionaries to England, 1843. and the fifth house in America was established at Philadelphia. In 1844, there arose at Liege, through the care of the Rethe
title of
I-i
demptorists, a pious institution that deserves special mention. It was the Archcon fraternity of the Holy Family, a work that lias produced happy fruits wherever it was established and
maintained.
at
house was established in France, namely, Nicolas du Port, in the diocese of Nancy, and another house at Buffalo in America. In 1846. another foundation was made in Bavaria, the third,
In 1845, the third
St.
at Vilsbiburg in the diocese of Ratisbon,

troit,
and another
at
De
the seventh, in America. In 1847, three new houses were established: one in France, the fourth, at Teterchen in the diocese of Metz one in Savoy,
Contamine-sur-Arve, America, the eighth, at

at
in
New
the diocese of Annecy; and one in But on November 15 of Orleans.
same year the revolutionists entered Friburg and sackeel the convent occupied by the Redemptorists, who had also to leave Switzerland. This was but a prelude of the ravages that
this
were to follow.
In 1848, the revolution disturbed nearly the whole of Europe.
from Vienna with his April 6, Father Passerat was expelled whole Community a decree was then issued for the suppression of the Institute in Austria and in the whole Germanic Con federation. The same kind of decree was issued in Sicily, where the Congregation had three establishments. Other houses in
On
Congregation of
tJie
Most Holy Redeemer. 39
Father Passerat suffer from this storm. Italy had likewise to withdrew to Belgium, to the house at Tournai. These trials, however, were not without their consolation. Several of the Fathers expelled from their country went to
Norway, and succeeded in building at Christiania a beautiful Catholic Church, the first in this country since the so-called reformation. Moreover, the same year, 1848, three new houses were founded: one in England, the first in this kingdom, at
Clapham, near London one one in Bavaria, the fourth,
;
in
Belgium, the
fifth,
at
Mons
and
at
Fuchsmuhl,
in
the diocese of
in
Ratisbon.
May
duties,
14,
1849,
Father Ripoli, the Rector Major, being
state of health that rendered
him incapable
of fulfilling his
His Holiness Pius IX. associated with him Father Vincent Trapanese to be his Vicar-General for the whole In
stitute.
In the
same year another house was added

at Brussels
;
in
Belgium, the
sixth, that of St.
at Niederachdorf, also
one
in
fifth, Joseph of Ratisbon diocese the to belonging the United States, the ninth, at Cumberland in the
one
in
Bavaria, the
diocese of Baltimore.
Father Ripoli, the Rector Major, died March 14, 1850; on account of the revolution that agitated Europe, and the diffi culties that were made by the Neapolitan Government, the
not for life, Sovereign Pontiff himself appointed his successor, this was the See; would it time but only for the Holy please Father Vincent Trapanese. Moreover, Father Passerat, worn out by age and very many trials, having resigned the office of Vicar-General, was replaced by Father Rudolph Smetana. of the same year, Pius IX. erected the American house
June 29
into a special Province. In 1850 two more houses were
hofen, in
added in Europe, that of BornRhenish Prussia, diocese of Limburg, and that of Amsterdam. The following year, 1851, four houses were established: one one in England at Bishop-Eton near Liverpool, one at Treves, of at Luxemburg, and one at Puchheim in Austria, diocese
Lintz.
In 1852, a fifth house
January
10, 1853,
was founded at Douai in France. the Holy Father erected a Province of the
40
Institute in
varia.

Germany,
one
in
The same year
called Ger mania Superior, that is Ba a house was established at Limerick in

in
Ireland, and
America, the tenth, at Annapolis,
the
diocese of Baltimore.
In 1854, a new house was founded in Holland, at Bois-le-Duc, and two in France, that of Dunkerque, and that of Chateauroux, which were the sixth and the seventh. We have now arrived at one of the most remarkable periods
in the history of the Congregation. In consequence of the obstacles that the Neapolitan Government did not cease to
oppose to the proper organization of the Institute, the Sover eign Pontiff authorized the two Sicilies to choose for them selves a special Superior; then by a decree of October 8, 1853,
he ordained that the Mother-house of the Congregation was to be established at Rome, and that a General Chapter should there elect a Rector Major, who was thenceforward to reside there. To carry out this order a suitable place was bought, known as Villa Caserta, in which the General Chapter was canonically opened, April 26, 1855. Father Nicholas Mauron was chosen Superior-General and Rector Major, and the Chap ter only separated after providing for all that was necessary to secure exact and regular observance in all parts of the Insti Villa tute, in accordance with the spirit of the holy founder. Caserta, situated by the side of the old house of St. Julian, became the Mother-house of the Congregation, after having been dedicated to the Most Holy Redeemer and in honor of
St.
Alphonsus.
the continuation of recital of the successive establishment
As
up to the present time 1890, would take too long and would prove monotonous, we would merely mention that in the year 1871 the children of St. Alphonsus had the happiness to see their holy founder raised to the
of Redemptorist convents
summit of glory in the Church. By a decree of March 23, afterwards confirmed by an apostolic brief of July 7, the Sov ereign Pontiff, yielding to the urgent prayers of a great number
of illustrious prelates and of learned men, and following the unanimous advice of the Cardinals of the Sacred Congregation
of Rites, after a
St.
mature examination of the cause, decreed to

f
of
Alphonsus Maria de LjUTOi,$95*Hder the Most Holy Redee/w^tuTcTi^n^p
of St.
the Congregation Agatha of the
LIBRARY
Congregation of the
J\lost
Holy Redeemer. 4
Goths, the title and the honors of Doctor of the universal Church. This decree, commended in the whole Catholic world, appeared as the crowning of the memorable acts of the Vatican
Council, and as a monument of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the glorious pontificate of Pius IX.
VIII.
The
Condition of the Congregation of the Most Holy Re deemer in the Year 1887, the One Hundredth Anniversary of the Death of St. Alphonsus.
We
quote from the
"
Most Holy
Redeemer,"
Catalogue of the Congregation of the published at the end of the year 1887
:
i.
PROVINCE OF ROME.
Established, July
I.
2,
84 1
Convent of the Most Holy Redeemer and in honor of St. Alphonsus, at Rome. Residence of the Most Reverend Superior-General and
Rector Major. The house of the novitiate and of studies.
Founded, March
II.
25, 1855.
Convent
"
of the Blessed Virgin Graces," at Frosinone.
Mary under the
title
of
Dicecesis Verulanse (Veroli) in Ditione Pontificia. Residence of the Father Provincial.
III.
Founded, June 20, 1776. Convent of the Blessed Mary under the
Counsel,"
title
of
"
Good
at Scifelli.
Dicecesis Verulanae (Veroli) in Ditione Pontificia. The house of the preparatory college.
Founded, July
IV.
5,
1773.
Convent
of St. Francis Seraphicus, at Buxilongi (Busso-
lengo). Dicecesis et Provinciae Veronensis.
Another house of the novitiate. Founded, August 2, 1855. V. Convent o f the Blessed Virgin under the Assumption." at Monterone de Urbe. Founded, August 2, 1815.
"
title of
the
42
VI.

Convent of the Holy Family, Pesinae (Pesina) apud Caprinum.
Dioecesis et Provincia Veronensis.
Another house of studies and preparatory Founded, October j, 1883.

n.
college.
PROVINCE OF NAPLES.
Established, July
I.
2,
1841.
Convent of
St.
Michael, archangel, Nuceriae
Paganorum
(Pagani). Dicecesis Nucerinae

studies.
Paganorum
in
Prov. Salernftana.
Residence of the Father Provincial, and house of
II.
III.
Founded, October 13, 1742. Convent of the Most Blessed Trinity, in oppido Juranorum (Ciorani). Archidicecesis et Prov. Salem itanae (Salerno). Founded, September 12, 1735. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the title of Mother
"
of
God."
Ad Caput Silari (Caposele). Archidioec. Campsanse (Conza) in Prov.

(Avellino).
Abellinensi
Founded, November
IV.
2,
1746.
title
Convent
"
of
the Blessed Virgin under the

In S.
of the
Assumption."
Angelo a Cupolo.
Archidioecesis et Prov. Beneventanae.
V. Convent of
Founded, April 6, 1755. Joseph, Summae (Somma Vesuviano). Dicecesis Nolanae in Prov. Neapolitana.
St.
Founded, March
VI. Convent of St.
19, 1816.
Anthony
(S.
of Padua.
Naples
Antonio a
1816.
Tarsia).
Archidicecesis Neapolitanae.
Founded,
VII. Convent of the Most Holy Redeemer.
Angrize (Angri). Dicecesis Nucerinae Pag. in Prov. Salernitana.
Founded, May
i,
1872.

VIII.
Convent of
St.
Alphonsus.
In Marianella, near Naples. Archidioecesis Neapolitanae.
The house
IX. Convent of St.
of the novitiate.
1878.
Founded, May 13, Antonine, abbot,
Licteris (Lettere). Dicec. Castrimaris Stabiarum (Castellamare) in Prov.
Neapolit.
Founded, December
X. Convent of
S.
15, 1878.
Reparatae V. M.
Theani (Teano).
Dioecesis Theanensis in Prov. Casertana.
Founded,
the
"
1880.
title of
XI. Convent of the Blessed Virgin Mary under the
Seven
Dolors."
Abellini (Avellino). Dioecesis et Provincial Abellinensis.
Another house
of studies.
12, iSSi.
Founded, September
in.
PROVINCE OF
SICILY.
2,
Established, July
1841.
title
Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the

dise."
of
"Para
Mazariae (Mazzara del Vallo). Dioec. Mazariensis in Prov. Drepanensi (Trapani).
Founded, October
iv.
13, 1881.
PROVINCE GALLICO-HELVETICA.
Established, July,
1
84 1
A.
I.
In France, Switzerland, and Holland.

of St. Alphonsus.
S. Nicolai a
Convent
Portu (S. Nicolas-du-port). Dicecesis Nanceiensis (Nancy) in France. Residence of the Father Provincial.
Founded, May
23, 1845.
44
II.

Convent of St. Joseph under the title of the Patronage." Contaminai ad Arvam (Contamine-sur-Arve). Dicecesis Anneciensis (Annecy) in Fiance. Founded, April 21, 1847. Convent of St. Joseph under the title of the Patronage.
"
"
III.
Dunikercae (Dunkerque).
Archidicecesis Cameracensis (Cambrai) in France.
Founded, April
IV. Convent of
St.
21, 1854.
Joseph. Castri-Rudolphi (Chateauroux). Archidicecesis Bituricensis (Bourges) in France.
Founded, September
29, 1854.
V. Convent of St. Alphonsus. Bononise ad Mare (Boulogne-sur-Mer). Dicecesis Atrebatensis (Arras) in France.
Founded, April
VI. Convent of St. Joseph.
15. 1856.
Insulis (Lille).
Archidicecesis Cameracensis (Cambrai)
in
France.
Founded, April
VII. Convent of the Blessed Virgin
6, 1857.
Mary
of Perpetual Help.
Argentomi (Argentan).
Dicecesis Sagiensis (Seez) in France.
Founded, December
8,
1867.
VIII. Convent of St. Alphonsus. Perusii (Perouse).

Archidicecesis Vesontionensis (Besanc.on) in France.
Founded, May
In
29, 1873.
IX. Convent of the Sacred Heart of Jesus.
Houdemont.
in France. Dicecesis Nanceiensis (Nancy)
X. Convent of
St.
Joseph. Valentiae (Valence). Dicecesis Valentinensis in France.
Founded, October, 1873. XI. Convent of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help. Lutetiae Parisiorum (Paris). Archidicecesis Parisiensis in France. Founded, August
2,
1874.
V
XII. Convent of the Most Holy Redeemer.
In Gannat.
Dioecesis Molinensis (Moulins) in France.
Founded, May
XIII. Convent of
St.
10, 1875.
Joseph. Antoniaci (Antony). Archidioeceris Parisiensis in France.

St.
XIV. Convent of
Founded, January 21, 1886. Joseph under the title of the
"
Patronage."
Operariorum (Ouvrier). Dicecesis Sedunensis (Sion) in Switzerland. Founded, June 10, 1880. XV. Domus Refugii ad S. Josephi under the title
"
of
the
Patronage."
In Dongen.
Dioecesis Bredanae (Breda) in Holland. The house of studies.
Founded, November
13, 1880.
XVI. Domus
Refugii ad SS. Redemptoris.
Strati (Stratum). Dicecesis Buscoducensis (Bois-le-Duc) in Holland. The house of the novitiate.
Founded, December
B.
I.
28, 1881.
In Spain
and the Island of Porto Rico.
Convent
of St. Teresa.
Navse Regis (Nava Del Rev). Archidicecesis Vallisolitanae (Valladolid). Residence of the Father Visitor.
Founded,
II.
May
15, 1879.
"
Convent
of the Blessed Virgin under the title In Espino.
De
Espino."
The house
III.
Archdicecesis Burgensis (Burgos). of the preparatory college.
Founded, June
25, 1879.
Convent
of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help. Asturicae (Astorga).
Dicecesis Asturicensis.
The house
of the novitiate and of studies. Founded, November i, 1883.
46
IV.
Historical Sketch of tkc

Convent
of St.
John the Evangelist.

Granatae (Granada). Archidioecesis Granatensis.
Founded, July,
Visitation."
1879.
title
V. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the

Matriti (Madrid).
of
"
The
Dioecesis Matritensis (Madrid).
Founded, December,
1879.
VI. Convent of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help. Sancti-Germani (San German). Dioec. S. Joannis Portoricensis (San Juan de PuertoRico).
Island of Porto Rico. Founded, November 28, 1886.
C.
I.
In South America.
Convent of the Most Holy Redeemer.

Limae (Lima). Archidicecesis Limanae in the Republic of Peru.
Residence of the Father Visitor. Founded, January 23, 1884.

11.
Convent
of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help.
Conchas (Cuenca).
Dioecesis Conchensis in the Republic of Ecuador. The house of the novitiate.
III.
Convent
Founded, July 22, 1870. of St. Alphonsus. Bolivari (Rio-Bamba). Dicecesis Bolivarensis in the Republic of Ecuador.
Founded, November,
1870.
IV. Convent of St. Joseph.

S. Jacobi de Chile (Santiago). Archidioecesis S. Jacobi in the Republic of Chili.
Founded, March
V. Convent ad SS. Crucifixi.
19, 1876.
Bugati (Buga).
Dioecesis Popayanensis (Popayan) in the United States of Colombia.
Founded, June.
1884.

v.
PROVINCE OF AUSTRIA.
I.
Established, July 2, 84 1 Convent ad Scalas under the title of

1
"
Immaculate Con
ception."
Vindobonae (Vienna). Archidicec. Vindobonensis in Austria Inferiore. Residence of the Father Provincial.
Founded,
II.
1820.
Convent
of St. Barbara.
In Mautern.
Dicec. Secoviensis in Styria Superiore. The house of studies.
III.
Convent
of St.
Founded, 1827. John Nepomucene.
Oenipotente (Innsbruck). Dioecesis Brixinensis in Tyrol.
Founded,
1828.
IV. Convent of the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin.
Eggenburgi.
Dicec. S. Hippolyti in Austria Inferior. The house of the novitiate.
Founded,
V. Convent of
St.
1833.
Alphonsus.
Leobii (Leoben).
Dicec. Secoviensis in Styria Superiore.
Founded,
VI. Convent of St. George.
In
1834.
Puchheim.
1851.
Dicecesis Linciensis in Austria Superiore.
Founded,
VII. Convent of St. Alphonsus. In Ketzelsdorf.

Dicec. Regina-Gradicensis (Koeniggraetz) in
Bohemia.
Founded,
1857.
VIII. Convent of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual of St. Cajetan.
Help and
Pragse (Prag).^
Archidicecesis Pragensis
in
Bohemia.
Founded,
1857.
48

St.
IX. Convent of
Ann.
In Katzelsdorf.
Archdicec. Vindobonensis in Austria Inferiore. Another house of the preparatory college.
Founded,
X. Convent of
St.
1857.
Alphonsus.
Littaviae (Littau).
Archidioecesis Olomucensis in Moravia.
Founded,
1860.
title
XI. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the

"Assumption."
of
the
In Sacro Monte (Heiligenberg). Archidioecesis Pragensis in Bohemia.
Founded,
"
1861.
title
XII. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the

Assumption."
of the
In
Monte Matris Dei (Muttergottesberg) near Grulich.

Bohemia.
title
Dioec. Regina-Gradicensis (Kceniograetz) in
Founded,
XIII. Convent of the Blessed
"
1883.
Virgin under the
of the
Visitation."
In Dornbirn.
Dicecesis Brixinensis, Vicariatus Generalis Vorarlberg.
Founded,
1881.
XIV. Convent
of St. Catharine, Virgin and Martyr. In Mosciska.
Dicecesis Premisliensis in Galicia.
Founded,
1883.
XV. Convent
of
of the Blessed Virgin

Christians."
under the
title of
"
Help
In Philippsdorf. Dicec. Litomericensis in Bohemia.
Founded,
1885.
title of
XVI. Convent
"
of the
Blessed Virgin under the

Budvicii (Budweis).
the
Presentation."
Dicec. Budvicensis in
Bohemia.
Founded,
1885.
VI.
PROVINCE OF BELGIUM.
Established, July
2,
1841.
A.
I.
In Belgium.
Convent
of St. Joseph.
Bruxellis (Bruxelles).
Archidioecesis Mechliniensis (Malines). Residence of the Father Provincial.

II.
Convent
of St.
Founded, June 24, 1849. Joseph under the title of the Tornaci (Tournai).
Dioecesis Tornacensis.
"
Patronage."
III.
Founded, November i, 1831. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the Immaculate Conception."
"
title
of the
Leodii (Liege). Dioecesis Leodiensis.
Founded, March
Trudonopoli
(St.
24, 1833.
title
IV. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the
of
"
Help."
Trond). Dioecesis Leodiensis (Liege). The house of the novitiate and of the study of the humanities.
Founded, May
V. Convent of
St.
24, 1833.
Mary Magdalen.
Bruxellis (Bruxelles).
Archicedicesis Mechliniensis (Malines).
VI. Convent of the

"
Founded, September 8, 1841. Blessed Virgin under the Immaculate Conception." Montibus (Mons).
Dioecesis Tornacensis (Tournai).
title
of the
Founded, September
VII. Convent of St. Alphonsus.
20, 1848.
Antverpiae (Anvers). Archidioecesis Mechliniensis (Malines).
Founded, June
4
16, 1857.
50
VIII. Convent of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help.

Rollarii (Roulers). Dioecesis Brugensis (Bruges).
IX. Convent of
Founded, October 30, 1868. John the Evangelist. In Pulchro Jugo (Beauplateau). Dioecesis Namurcensis (Namur). The house of studies of philosophy and theology. Founded, August 2, 1882.
St.
B.
I.
In
Canada and
Ann.
the
West
Indies.
Convent
of St.
Pulchriprati (Ste. Anne De Beaupre). Archidicec. Quebecensis (Quebec) in Canada East. Founded by the American Province of Baltimore,
December
II.
i,
1878.
20, 1879.
Ascribed to the Belgian Province, August
Convent of
St.
Ann.
Marianopoli (Montreal). Dicecesis Marionopolitanae in Canada East.

III.
Founded, September^ 1884. Convent of Saints Peter and Paul. In the Island of St. Thomas.
Dioecesis Rosensis (Roseau)
in
the
West
Indies.
Founded,
VII.
1858.
PROVINCE OF AMERICA
Established,
I.
BALTIMORE.
29, 1850.
June
Convent
of St. Alphonsus.
Baltimorae.
Archidioecesis Baltirnorensis in Statu Maryland. Residence of the Father Provincial.
Founded,
II.
1841.
Convent
of St. Philomena.
Pittsburgi. Dicecesis Pittsburgensis in Statu Pennsylvaniae.

III.
Convent
of St. Joseph
Founded, 1839. under the title of the
"
Patron
age."
Roffce (Rochester). Dicecesis Roffensis in Statu New York.
Founded,
1841.

IV. Convent of the Most Holy Redeemer.
Neo-Eboraci (New York). Archidicecesis Neo-Eboracensis in Statu
New
York.
Founded,
V. Convent of
St. Peter,
1842.
the Apostle.
Philadelphia?.
in
Archidicec. Philadelphiensis
Statu Pennsylvania?.
title
Founded,
"
1843.
VI. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the
of the
Immaculate
Conception."
In Buffalo.
Dicecesis Buffalensis in Statu
New
York.
title
Founded,
"
1845.
VII. Convent of the Blessed Virgin
under the
of the
Immaculate
Conception."
Annapoli.
Archidicecesis Baltimorensis in Statu Maryland. The house of the novitiate.
Founded,
1853.
VIII. Convent of St. Michael the Archangel. Baltimorae.

Archidioecesis Baltimorensis in Statu Maryland.
Founded,
IX. Convent of
St.
1859.
Alphonsus. Neo-Eboraci (New York). Archidicec. Neo-Eboracensis in Statu
New York.
Founded, November
X. Convent of
St.
9,
1866.
James the
Less, Apostle. Baltimorse.
Archidicecesis Baltimorensis in Statu Maryland.
Founded,
1867.
XI. Convent of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help.

In Ilchester.
Archidicecesis Baltimorensis in Statu Maryland.
The house of studies. Founded September 2, 1868.

XII. Convent of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help. Bostoniae (Boston). Archidicecesis Boston iensis in Statu Massachusetts.
Founded, January
i,
1871.
52
XIII. Convent of St. Patrick.
Quebec! (Quebec). Archidicecesis Quebacensis in Canada.
Founded, October
i,
1874.
XIV. Convent
of St. Boniface.
Philadelphiae.
Archidiocesis
vaniae.
Philadelphiensis
6,
in
Statu
Pennsyl-
XV. Convent
Founded, August
of St. Patrick.
1876.
In Toronto.
Archidicecesis Torontinensis in Canada.
Founded, January
15, 1881.
XVI. Convent
of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help. In North East. Dicecesis Eriensis (Erie) in Statu
Pennsylvaniae.
The house
of the preparatory college.

2,
Founded, February XVII. Convent of the Sacred Heart.
1881.
Baltimorae. Archidicec. Baltimorensis in Statu Maryland.
Founded, October
XVIII. Convent of
St.
i,
1878.
Wenceslaus.
Baltimore.
Archidicec. Baltimorensis in Statu Maryland.
Founded, June
16, 1882.
XIX. Convent
of St. Peter the Apostle. In Portland.
Dicec. S. Joannis (St. John), Prov.

in
Neo-Brunswicen.
Canada.
XX. Convent
Founded July
of St. Clement.
31, 1884.
In Saratoga.
Dicec. Albanensis (Albany) in Statu Another house of the
New
York.
preparatory college.
22, 1886.
XXI. Convent
"
Founded, February
under the
title
of the
Immaculate Conception." Archidicec. Neo-Eboracensis in Statu New York. Founded, December 24, 1886.

XXII. Convent
of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help.
Neo-Eboraci (New York). Archidioecesis Neo-Eboracensis in Statu
New
York.
Founded, August
VIII.
7,
1887.
PROVINCE OF UPPER GERMANY.

I.
Established, January 10, 1853. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the
"
title of
the
Assumption."
Garsii ad
Oenum
(Gars
am
Inn).
in
Archidioecesis
periore.
Monaco-Frisingensis
Bavaria
Su-
Residence of the Father Provincial. Founded, February 6, 1858.

II.
Convent of Saints Andrew and Nicholas.

Dicec.
In Niederachdorf. Ratisbonensis in Bavaria (Palatin.
Super, et
Ratisb.).
III.
Founded, July 15, 1849. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the Immaculate Conception."
"
title
of the
In Heldenstein.
Archidioecesis
periore.
Monaco:
Frisingensis
in
Bavaria Su-
Founded, August
IV.
29, 1855.
title
Convent
"
of the Blessed
Virgin under the
of the
Nativity."
In Kirchenthal. Archidicecesis Salisburgensis
in
Austria.
of
Founded, August 15, 1879. V. Convent of the Blessed Virgin under the
Counsel."
title
"Good
In Diirnberg. Archidioecesis Salisburgensis in Austria.
VI. Convent of St.
Founded, September 25, Anthony of Padua. In Hunsdorf.
1884.
Archidioecesis Salisburgensis
in
Austria.
Founded, August
2,
1885.
54
VII. Convent of St. Alphonsus.

In Diirnberg. Archidicecesis Salisburgensis in Austria. The house of the preparatory college.
Founded, September
IX.
29, 1886.
PROVINCE OF HOLLAND.
Established,
I.
November
21, 1850.
title
Convent
under the
of the
"
Most
Pure
Dioec.
Heart."
Amstelodami (Amsterdam.) Harlemensis (Harlem) in Prov. Hollandiae Septentr.
Residence of the Father Provincial.
Founded, November
II.
13, 1850.
Convent
of St. Alphonsus.
Wittemii.
Dioecesis
Ruremundensis
in
Prov. Limburgi holland.

12, 1836.
The house
III.
of studies.
Founded, January
Convent of
St.
Joseph.
Buscoduci (Bois-le-duc). Dioecesis Buscoducensis in Prov. Brabantiae Septentrion. The house of the novitiate.
IV.
Convent

sumption."
Founded, January i, 1854. under the title of the
"As
Dioecesis
Ruremundae (Roermond). Ruremundensis in Prov. Limburgi holland. Founded, June 14, 1863.
V. Convent of the Blessed Virgin of the Perpetual Help. Rosaevalli (Rozendaal). Dicec. Bredanae (Breda) in Prov. Brabantiae Septentr.
Founded, October
24, 1868.
VI. Convent of the Most Holy Redeemer.
Rotterodami (Rotterdam).
Dioecesis Harlemensis in Prov. Hollandiae Meridion.
Founded, December
18, 1881.

Stations of the Surinam Mission.
I.
Convent
In
II.
of Saints Peter and Paul. Paramaribo (Dutch Guiana, South America). Vicariatus Apost. Surinamensis in Indiis Occidentalibus. Founded, March 26, 1866. Station of St. Rose of Lima.
In Paramaribo.
Founded, April
III.
30, 1883.
Station of the Blessed Virgin of the Immaculate

tion.
Concep
In Coronie.
IV. Station of St.
Founded, September Roch.

In Batavia.
4,
1867.
Founded, September
V. Station of
St.
4, 1867.
Joseph.
In Livorno.
Founded, March
x.
i,
1875.
PROVINCE OF LOWER GERMANY.

Established,
I.
March
19, 1859.
Convent of
St.
Alphonsus.
Luxembergi (Luxemburg). Magni Ducatus Luxemburgensis. Residence of the Father Provincial, and house of studies. Founded, December 7, 1851. II. Convent of the Sacred Heart of Jesus.
Dicecesis et
Epternaci (Echternach).
Dicecesis et
Magni Ducatus Luxemburgensis.

of the novitiate.
3,
The house
III.
Founded, July
1873.
Convent of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help.

In Vaals.
Dicecesis
Ruremondensis
in
Limburgo Hollandico.
i,
The house

1873.
Founded, November
56
IV.

Convent
of St. Joseph. In Glnnerbrug.
Dioecesis Ultrajactensis (Utrecht) in Hollandia.
V. Convent of
Founded, November 21, 1884. In South America. the Blessed Virgin under the title of Bonis Auris (Buenos Ayres).
"
Victory."
Dicecesis Bonearensis in Republica Argentina (Argentine
Republic).
Founded, November
XI.
26, 1883.
PROVINCE OF ENGLAND.
Established,
I.
May
24, 1865.
Convent
of
Mary Immaculate
of the Victories.
In Clapham, London.
Dicecesis Suthwarcensis in Anglia. Residence of the Father Provincial.
II.
Convent
"
of
the
Founded, August 2, 1848. Blessed Virgin under the
title
of the
Annunciation."
In Bishop-Eton, Liverpool. Dicecesis Liverpolitanae in Anglia. The house of the novitiate.
Founded, June
III.
10, 1851.
Convent
of St.
Alphonsus.
Limerici (Limerick). Dicecesis Limericensis in Hibernia (Ireland). The house of the preparatory college.
Founded, November
IV.
13, 1853.
Convent
of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help. In Perth.
Dicecesis Dunkeldensis (Dunkeld) in Scotia (Scotland).
Founded, March
19, 1869.
V. Convent of St. Joseph. Tavae (Teignmouth).

Dicecesis Plymutensis (Plymouth) in Anglia. The house of studies.
Founded, November
3,
1870.

VI. Convent of St. Joseph.
57
Archidicecesis
(Ireland).
Dundalchi (Dundalk). Armacanae (Armagh)

8,
in
Hibernia
Founded, September
In Australia.
1876.
Convent
of St. Alphonsus.
Novicastri
(New
Castle).
Dicecesis Maitlandiensis (Maitland) in
New South
Wales.
Founded,
XII.
1887.
PROVINCE OF AMERICA
Established,
I.
ST. Louis.
9,
November
1875.
Convent of
Alphonsus. S. Ludovici (St. Louis). Archidicecesis S. Ludovici in Statu Missouri. Residence of the Father Provincial.
St.
II.
Convent
"
Founded, September i, 1866. under the
title
of the
Assumption."
Novae Aurelise (New Orleans). Archidicecesis Novae Aureliae in Statu Louisianas.
Founded, October
III.
24, 1847.
Convent
of St. Michael the Archangel.

Illlinois.
Chicagiae (Chicago). Archidiceces. Chicagiensis in Statu
Founded, May
25, 1861.
IV. Convent of the Blessed Virgin of Perpetual Help.
Kansanopoli (Kansas City).

Dicec. Kansanopolitanae in Statu Missouri. The house of the novitiate and of studies.
Founded, December
3,
1878.
V. Convent of the Most Holy Redeemer.

Detroiti (Detroit). Diceccs. Detroitensis in Statu Michigan.
Founded, September
VI. Convent of St. Alphonsus.
i,
1880.
Chicagiae (Chicago). Archidicecesis in Statu Illinois.
Founded, September
3,
1882.
58
Table of Provinces, Houses,
and Members.
VII. Convent of St. Joseph.
Windsor Spring. Archidicecesis S. Ludovici in Statu Missouri.
The house
VIII. Convent of St.

25, 1888.
Founded, July Alphonsus.
Dicecesis
Grand Rapids, Mich. Grand Rapids in Statu Mich.

Founded,
1888.
(Scncrol
(Sable
OK THE
PROVINCES. HOUSES, AND MEMBERS
Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer,

AT THK END OF T1IK YKAR
1887.
PROVINCES.
Congregation of
tlje
Iflost Dolt}
Hebeemer
RULES AND CONSTITUTIONS.
THESE constitutive Rules of the Congregation were written in Italian, and Benedict XIV approved them by a Brief dated February 25, 1749. As Parts I. and II. of
7
.
these Rules already exist in an authorized translation,
we only reproduce them together with a translation of Part III., adding to them some useful notes that we think
necessary for the better understanding of the text.
ED.
BtUes anb (Eonstitutions

OF THE
CONGREGATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER.*

THE END OF THE INSTITUTE.
As the end of the Institute of the Most Holy Re deemer is to unite secular priests who are to live in
"Secular priests,"
that
is
erly so-called,
who make solemn vows,
less
only simple vows are made. But before binding force than solemn vows, as
to say, those that are not Regulars propwhilst in the Congregation
God
simple vows are not of

see in
Corp. Jur.
,
being privilege established not by divine right, but by the Church, in accordance with the Bull of Gregory XIII., Ascendente
1854, in favor of the Society of Jesus, and striking with anathema who ever would dare to That all those that have not be.n say: solemnly professed in the aforesaid Society canndt be true members of
"
Rursus quidam (Qui cleric-, velvovent. 6): Quum simplex votum, apud Deum, non minus obliget quam solemne. The only difference that is found between these two kinds of vows consists in a greater difficulty to break the bond contracted by solemn vows, this a
Domino, promulgated May
26,
we may
this
body
nor be really and properly religious, but that they are simple irs, subject to the jurisdiction of the Ordinaries, and that not the iety, nor the nor We
Superiors,
e
power
of the
to confer
upon
h vows.
>lemmty
Now
the Superiors
ourselves possess, or acquire, or any right by virtue of

ecclesiastical institution;
those that hold this opinion do not consider that the

simple, have been recognized of religion; and that those that
that the
vows is derived only from an three vows of this Society, though

as substantial
by the
Holy See
vows
Only
the Text of the Rule
is
here given, not the Constitutions.
62
Rules and Constitutions.
are earnestly to strive to imitate the virtues and examples of our Redeemer, Jesus Christ, by consecrating themselves specially to the preaching of
Community and
the
Word
of
God
to the poor, the
members
1
of this
Con
gregation, with the permission of the Ordinaries, to whom they are always to be subject, shall make it their special aim, by means of missions, catechetical instruc tions, and spiritual exercises, to assist the people who live scattered in the country and small villages, and who
are for the most part abandoned, and destitute of the For this end shall their houses be aids of religion.
founded as
far as possible
outside of the centres of
population, and, moreover, at such distances from one another as shall seem fitting to the Ordinaries and to
the Rector Major; so that the members of the gation, being less distracted and hindered,
Congre
may
en
deavor to acquire the

make them
spirit that
is
so necessary to evan-
they consecrate themselves, devote themselves to God s
arc truly engaged in the religious state, since by these vows in fact, give themselves, to the Society, and The solemnity is, therefore, not service."
essential to religious profession.
The principal reason why St. Alphonsus wished to adhere to simple vows was because simple vows allow greater facility for the dismissal of subjects that do not persevere in the
spirit of their vocation; for
he
subjects,
faithful to
regular observance
preferred a small such as
number
of fervent
they should be in
order to preserve perfect Community life, which is the essential basis to a larger number, who might otherwise possess of his Institute, brilliant talents. Moreover, wishing on the other hand to strengthen to the Congregation, and to the bond that was to attach the
subjects
the holy founder supply as much as possible the defect of the solemnity, took care to add to the three ordinary vows of religion the vow and oath of perseverance till death. By virtue of this oath of fidelity, re ceived and accepted by the Congregation, the profession that is made therein assumes the character of a contract, and consequently becomes an obligation of justice, which cannot be removed except by legitimate
dispensation.
1
"
Subject,"
in
all
that
I.)
has
reference
to
apostolic
labors.
(See
further on, page 70, n.
End of Institute.
laborers, and may devote themselves most abandoned souls. spiritual relief of the
gelical
1
63
to
the
"
To
the spiritual relief of the most abandoned

its
souls;"
such
Is
the
special end of the Congregation: sheep to be gathered and saved.
tion
was
place is wherever there are stray At the period when the Congrega established there were in the cities, especially of the kingdom
of Naples, a large number of priests and many religious Institutes; kind usually abounded there, while in a multi spiritual help of every
tude of hamlets and remote places a considerable population found themselves as it were abandoned, and almost deprived of the means of
that St. Alphonsus and his principally to such people their zeal, and even to establish exercise to were called companions themselves among them "as far as possible," in order to be more
salvation.
It is
within reach of coming to the assistance of the poor that required their care. However, the holy founder did not refuse to give missions or other spiritual exercises or to found houses also in cities, when he reasons for thought such a thing expedient; he would have had stronger all at the present time, when, after above so in other countries, doing
many
It
vicissitudes,
abandoned souls are often found
in larger
numbers
in cities
than in country places. may be well to mention here what

in
we
read in the resolutions
the General Chapters, held under the presidency of the should en holy founder himself, in regard to the fitness the subjects In order deavor to acquire to correspond to the end of their vocation: to attain more perfectly the end of the Institute, which consists in the
drawn up
"
sanctification of the people, the
members
of the Congregation shall
unite the study of the sciences to a most virtuous life. therefore, strive with all diligence to attain proficiency in
ences, both
They
all
shall,
sci
the
in
human and
divine,
all
and should especially be learned
sacred
literature, so that
under
circumstances they
may
be able to render
workman, even though he may be a man of prayer, is like a soldier without weapons. They shall, therefore, do all in their power to make continual progress in
useful service to the Church.
illiterate
An
science as well as in virtue, in order that they may be the instruments best adapted to perform the duties of the apostolic ministry."
64
PART
MISSIONS
I.
AND OTHER
CHAPTER
EXERCISES.
I.
THE MISSIONS.
missions is one of the principal I. As the giving of ends of our Institute, all shall make them their special The missions shall be given at the expense of study. the Congregation, and it is forbidden ever to ask the payment of these expenses either from communities or from individuals; all that is permitted is to receive such support from individuals, so long as the houses of the Congregation have not sufficient revenues. II. The local Rectors shall appoint the subjects for the missions, to be given by their houses, unless the Rector Major, whose duty it is to govern the whole Congregation, has otherwise decided. Several subjects, at least two, shall always go together on missions, and they shall always travel, where it is possible, on foot, or at most on horseback; the use of carriages is per mitted only when necessary.
III. After four or five months at most, they shall re turn to the places where our Congregation has given But missions, to preach another course of sermons. these exercises shall not last so long as the missions, shall be conducted by fewer Fathers than were at the mission, and shall have for their aim to consolidate the
fruits of the mission
which was given before.
IV.
The custom
of giving these Renewals, which have
Pt.
I.
Missions and other Exercises
65
proved so useful and profitable to the good of souls, always be maintained in our Institute; and it is on this account especially that all our houses should be
shall
far
situated rather in the centre of dioceses, and not very from the places to the spiritual welfare of which our
subjects are in the habit of devoting themselves. V. In order that this exercise of the missions may not be neglected, and that the subjects may never lose sight
they not occupy themselves with distracting duties, they shall not take part in processions or public ceremonies; they shall not undertake the direction of seminaries, nor the direction of nuns, whether of entire communities or of
tories;
of their vocation, which is to devote themselves to the shall spiritual help of the most abandoned souls,
individuals, living in cloistered convents, or in conserva nor shall they give them retreats, as this is
allowed only on occasion of missions or other exercises, which are given in the places in which, or near which, such monasteries are situated. For the same reason it is forbidden to the subjects to have curacies, or to preach courses of Lenten sermons.
1
VI.
The members
of this
Institute
shall
especially
take the greatest care not to give even the shadow of bad exam-pie; and they shall behave in such a manner as always to merit the esteem and the veneration of the
people. They shall not allow themselves to be induced through a motive of charity to meddle with marriage affairs, contracts, or wills; nor shall they become spon sors, nor occupy themselves with those things from which arise contempt for evangelical laborers and party-
The Superiors have the special and grave obli to watch over the observance of this rule, as it is gation of the utmost importance.
strife.
The General Chapter, over which the holy founder presided in 1764, permitted the giving of retreats outside of the time of giving mis sions, if retreats are asked for by the bishops.
1
66
CHAPTER
II.
OTHER EXERCISES.
IN order not to leave entirely abandoned the souls of the people among whom the houses of our Institute are established, the subjects should also assume the spirit
Hence, in their churches they shall preach every Sunday, and on every Saturday there Moreover in shall be a sermon on the Blessed Virgin. at the time of shall houses their give, especially they
ual care of those souls.
ordinations, the spiritual exercises to the ecclesiastics and seculars who may come there, provided in the places of their foundations there is no house of the missionary
who devote themselves priests of Saint Vincent de Paul, work. kind of to this however, the houses If, specially
of the
Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer have of the already been established, and are in possession founda new right to give the spiritual exercises when
tions of the
shall
above-mentioned Fathers are begun, they

in
remain
the possession of their right.
Pt. //.
Particular Obligations of the Members. 67
PART
II.
THE PARTICULAR OBLIGATIONS OF THE MEMBERS OF THE CONGREGATION.
CHAPTER
SEVERANCE.
I.
I.
THE VOWS OF POVERTY, CHASTITY, OBEDIENCE, AND PER

The Vow
of the
of Poverty.
Congregation shall lead a be uniform in all things. and perfect community life, Hence every house shall provide them with all things As poor men they must be content with necessary. frugal fare, in regard to which no distinction shall be made on account of their qualities or offices; and while
I.
THE members
they are nourishing the body, they shall also nourish the mind by the reading of a spiritual book.
II.
The clothing
of the
members
of the
Congregation
shall likewise
priests.
be poor, but suitable for respectable Hence the use of silk, half-silk, as well as of
everything that savors of vanity and levity, is forbidden. Except in the churches, the use of articles of gold or silver is also forbidden, either in common or in private. Their habit, cloak, and stockings shall be of ordinary wool; however, the use of under-stockings of linen or cotton is allowed; and the shoes shall be simple.
III. The rooms shall, be small, and the furniture of the rooms shall be poor, but uniform in all things namely, a small table with a drawer without a lock
;
;
68
three chairs; four paper pictures; a crucifix of simple wood; two or three spiritual books besides the Holy
Scriptures.
Other books which any one may need can
be taken from the

of the Superior;
common library with the permission a similar permission is required for
any other little convenience which may be necessary. IV. Although every member of the Congregation must be promoted to Holy Orders under the title of his
patrimony, yet the use of this patrimony is forbidden to all. This prohibition also extends to the life-annuities
which the subjects may have, and to every other kind of property that they may possess. Hence, all the reve nues that the subjects derive from whatever belongs to
them, under whatever
title,
shall be administered
and
expended by the Superiors. V. Of the little things that are allowed
them
for their
convenience, they shall make only that use for which they were granted by the Superiors. Without the per mission of the Superior it is even forbidden to give to others anything that they have, or to receive from others
anything as a
VI.
gift or as a loan for their
own
use.
Conformably
to this
vow. they shall bind them
selves not to aspire, either directly or indirectly, to any dignities, benefices, and offices outside of the Congre
gation; and even should these be offered them they must refuse and renounce them, unless the Sovereign Pontiff or the Rector Major obliges them -by a formal
command
of obedience to accept them. All this must be observed with the most scrupulous exactness under the gravest penalties; those who transgress in this point
can even be expelled from the Congregation. Any Superior, even the Rector Major himself, who should be
clearly convicted of having through weakness allowed any innovation to the injury of poverty, can be deposed
from
office
and be deprived
for.
of the right of
voting and of
being voted
Pt. II. Particular Obligations

VII. It shall never be allowed
ter
of the Members. 69
them
to beg,
no mat
great their distress may be; they must expect to receive help from divine Providence. Only in a case
of grave necessity benefactors.
is it
how
permitted to apply to one of their

of the
VIII.
As every member
Congregation always
retains the ownership of his property, he can dispose of If he does not dispose of it it in favor of his relatives.
in their favor, he is obliged to do so in favor of the Con But the Congregation shall never accept gregation. legacies or gifts from subjects who have poor relatives; and in case of doubt as to the poverty of such relatives,
the matter
must be referred
to
the Ordinary
of
the
member of the Congregation. IX. The income of each house shall not exceed the sum of fifteen hundred ducats, as this income is suffi
1
cient for the maintenance of the Church, of the build ing, of twelve priests, and of seven lay-brothers: this is
the largest number that shall live in one house. An exception, however, is made in favor of the houses of students, of the novitiates, and of the house in which the Rector Major lives, as these houses have a larger
number
of
of subjects, and may therefore have an income two thousand ducats.
2.
The Vow
of Chastity.
As
this virtue is so
very dear to the Son of God, and
so necessary to the evangelical laborer, the subjects of this Congregation shall be very careful to preserve it
inviolate.
Hence they shall use the greatest caution while treating with persons of the other s^x. They shall not go to the houses of their penitents or of other seculars without an urgent reason, without the express
1
The
silver ducat is generally of the value of four shillings
and six
pence sterling, about equal to the American dollar, and the gold ducat
of twice the value.
70
who
permission of the Superior, and without a companion has to be assigned to them by the Superior.
3.
I.
The Vow
of Obedience.
the Ordinaries of the place where they are, the subjects of this Congregation shall render entire obedi ence in everything that appertains to their apostolic
labors,
II.
To
and
is
They
shall, besides,
not forbidden by the Constitutions. render exact obedience,
in
the
first
place, to their
Rules and Constitutions, of which
they ought to be most faithful observers; then to all the orders and regulations of their Superiors, so that it may be said of them that they have no will of their
own, but that their will is in the hands of those who govern them. They shall show all respect to their Superiors; they shall not excuse or defend themselves in their presence, and shall receive their admonitions
with humility.
Without the express permission of the Superiors, not allowed them to write letters to any one except to the Rector Major or his Consultors; and, without the
III.
it is
to receive letters from anyone, except from those just mentioned. In like manner, they shall not eat or drink out of meal-time, nor go into the gar den or to the porches (loggc), nor enter the
same permission,
refectory,
kitchen, or the room of another. IV. It is, above all, forbidden to the
members
of the
Congregation to bring strangers into the house, and much more, to their own rooms. When necessary, they must converse with strangers in those places that are
set apart for this purpose.
4.
The Vow
of Perseverance.
To
1
the
Congregation
And
III., last chapter,
vows above-mentioned the members of the shall add the vow of perseverance, by
(See the end of the
first
the oath.
note, page 62, and of Art.
page
84.)
Pi. II. Particular Obligations
of the Members.
71
which they oblige themselves to live in the Community till death, and not to ask for a dispensation from their vows except from the Sovereign Pontiff or from the Rector Major. But the Rector Major is always free to send away those subjects whose conduct is not edifying, although in this matter he should before God seriously weigh his motives, and proceed conscientiously and
without passion.
CHAPTER
II.
THE FREQUENTAT10N OF THE SACRAMENTS, PRAYER, AND

CERTAIN EXERCISES OF HUMILITY.
I
.
The Frequentation
of the Sacraments.
I.
THE
tion,
ind to live in such a
priests shall strive to give all possible edifica manner that they may be able
daily to celebrate worthily the
Holy
Sacrifice of the
therefore, to go to confession at least once a week; and the Rector of the house with his Consultors shall appoint for this purpose two confes
Mass.
They ought,
sors.
II. Those who are not priests shall receive Holy Com munion on all feasts of obligation, and on Wednesdays and Fridays of every week, and shall go to confession
For the greater progress of the Brothers, there shall also be appointed in every house a spiritual Prefect, who shall instruct them in the elements of the
twice a week.
faith
III.
and
in
The Rector
regular observance. shall take very great care that the
Sacraments of Holy Viaticum and Extreme Unc tion, be administered to the sick at the right time; and that, should any one be in danger of death, he be never left without a priest to console and assist him.
last
72

Prayer and Exercises of Humility.
2.
I. In every house, where it can be conveniently done, the Canonical Hours shall be recited together in choir with recollection of mind and without chant or modula
tion of voice.
II.
They
shall
three times a day, namely, in the morning and in the evening in common; in the afternoon everyone shall make a meditation privately in his room; and every time the meditation is to last half an hour. These
devote themselves to mental prayer
meditations shall be made chiefly on the theological on the life and the virtues of Jesus Christ, of which they should make themselves living images; and every month they shall direct particular attention to one of these virtues, in order that they may the better exercise themselves in it and practise it more in
virtues,
detail,
by making
their particular
spiritual conferences shall also make in

ing,
on
it.
and giving In the afternoon, every one
examination
and
private a half-hour s spiritual read a visit to the Most Blessed Sacrament and to
the Blessed Virgin, lor whom all should entertain a special devotion and a tender affection, and should, therefore, recite every day the third part of the Rosary. Twice a day they shall make in common the
examina
tion of conscience, namely, in the ner, and in the evening before
morning, before din going to bed; and after
the examination of conscience in the evening, they shall recite the Litany of the Blessed Virgin, and ask the
Superior
III.
blessing.
Every year, every member of the Congregation shall make the spiritual exercises during ten days, in total retirement and in strict silence; and every month, every one shall make a similar day of recollection. IV. Every member of the Institute should, above all, deem it the highest honor to perform even the lowliest
Pt. //.
Particular Obligations of the Members. 73
work
holy humility.
of the house, in order to acquire the virtue of Hence even the priests shall by turns
To set an example serve at table and wash the dishes. on one day of table at serve to the rest, the Rector may serve at shall Minister the the week, and on one day
table,
and on another day
shall
wash the
dishes.
More
over,
among
the
members
of the
Congregation there
should never be any contention as regards precedence, since every one should desire to occupy the lowest place.
CHAPTER
SILENCE, RECOLLECTION,
III.
MORTIFICATION, AND CORPORAL PENANCES.
i.
Silence and Recollection.
THE
be a
life
of the
members
of the
Congregation should
of continual recollection; in order to acquire bestow great care on the exercise of the it, they shall themselves to presence of God by frequently exciting They shall also but fervent
life
short
ejaculatory prayers. their be very fond of retirement; they shall not leave all observe above shall and rooms without necessity,
silence,
which
is
so praiseworthy in
all
Institutes.
In
til! the fol the evening after the ringing of the Angelus? it is positively for after meditation, lowing morning the hour of recreation after sup
bidden, except during to send messages to one another without pers, to speak or Moreover, they the express permission of the Superior. hours after shall observe silence for three consecutive the choir, the the In church, the afternoon recreation.
and the dormitories, sacristy, the kitchen, the refectory, when necessary, in a few words, they shall speak only
-
That
is,
about half an hour after sunset.
74
and
in a low tone of voice. The Superiors shall rigidly exact from their subjects the observance of this rule.
2.
Mortification and Corporal Penances.
laborers should also have much at heart Christian mortification, in order that they may reap abundant fruit from their apostolic labors. Hence the members of this Institute shall devote
especially
The evangelical
themselves to interior mortification, to the conquering of their passions and to the abnegation of self-will, seeking like the Apostle to find pleasure in the sorrows, in the contempt, and in the humiliations of Jesus Christ.
to corporal penances, they shall fast the vigils of the feasts of the Blessed Virgin; they shall abstain from flesh-meat Advent and the
II.
With regard
on
all
during
Holy Ghost; but the refection in the evening shall be more abundant than on the fasting days of the Church. On two days of every week on Wednesdays and FYidays all shall take the discipline
in
Novena
of the
common.
They
and sheets of ordinary
shall sleep on straw; woollen pillows linen are, however, allowed,

in
The
beds, as a rule, shall be seven palms three and a half in breadth.

III.
length by
too indiscreet
part in
sist in
In order that the evangelical laborers may not be in mortifying their bodies, they shall take
all the prescribed recreations, which usually con an hour after dinner and an hour after supper, when all shall assemble in one and the same place. There shall also be one day s recreation every week. Moreover, it is not allowed them, without the permission
of the Superior and their spiritual directors, to perform any corporal penance or to burden themselves with too
much
IV.
1
labor.
It is
forbidden them to use any kind of vain peris
The Neapolitan palm
a measure of length equal to ten or eleven
inches.
PL
II.
Particular Obligations of Ike Members 75
fume, to go hunting, to play at any game whatsoever, and especially to go to the house of their parents. This the express permission of the is only allowed, with
Superiors, in the case of the serious illness of the father or the mother, or on account of some other urgent
The Superiors shall necessity. that this rule be observed.
most zealously watch
CHAPTER
ON
Ember Days
IV.
THE DOMESTIC MEETINGS.

I.
the
of each
year every Rector
shall assemble his subjects, and after the reading in common of these Constitutions, he shall direct attention to the faults that
and
have been committed against them, paternal advice in regard to what he thinks expedient for the observance of them. Further
shall give
more, these Constitutions must be read every Saturday

at supper, and every have a copy of them,
member
of the Congregation must must frequently meditate on them,
and must render himself familiar with them. II. Moreover, the Rector shall give every week a spiritual conference to all his subjects, and every one shall accuse himself of the faults which he has com mitted against the Rule. The Rector shall also call together every week the priests and the students of the house, in order to confer with them on the right man ner of giving missions, about the faults to be avoided in giving them, and about the means successfully to attain this most holy end of our Institute. Lastly, in every house there shall be held every week a conference about cases of conscience or about dogmatic theology; to
these conferences
to
all
the priests shall
come well prepared
answer the questions proposed.
76
PART
III.
GOVERNMENT OF THE CONGREGATION.
CHAPTER
I.
THE RECTOR MAJOR AND OTHER

I.
OFFICIALS.
i.
The Rector Major and
his Consultors.
I.
General,
of
THE Congregation shall be governed by a Superior who shall be perpetual, and shall bear the title RECTOR MAJOR. He shall be elected by the General
Chapter, and must obtain for his election two thirds of To be elected Rector Major one must have the votes. lived ten years an edifying life in the Congregation, have completed one s thirty-fifth year, and, besides
of local
laboring in the mission, one must have Rector or Consultor.
filled
the office
II. The Rector Major may choose for his residence He any house that may appear most suitable to him. shall have absolute authority over all the houses and all
1
the subjects of the Congregation in regard to the in terior or domestic government, since in regard to the
exterior they are to be always subject to the jurisdic1
Rome;
In 1841, Gregory XVI. fixed the residence of the Rector Major at but this order was not put in execution till 1855, by virtue of
8,
the decree of His Holiness Pius IX., dated October
1853.
Pi. III.
Government of the Congregation.
77
and if subjects are to be promoted Orders, Holy they shall always be promoted by those bishops that would promote them if they did not live in
tion of the bishops;
to
the Congregation.
III.
It
shall
all
be incumbent on the Rector Major to
appoint
the Rectors of the houses, the Admonitors, the two Consultors of every local Rector, the Masters of
1
Novices, the Prefects of the Students, the Visitors, and He may remove these at will, provided the Lectors.
he has sufficient cause for doing so; ordinarily, how ever, he shall not change them before the expiration of
three years. IV. It shall also be his duty to accept
tions
2
new founda
shall also
and
to
determine their location.

office of
He
admitting or dismissing If the subjects that ask to be admitted are subjects. subdeacons they may be received by the Rector Major without the vote of his Consultors; if they are not subdeacons, there will be necessary for their admission a majority of the votes of the Consultors, whose vote in this case shall be decisive. Never, however, shall be admitted young men that have not yet completed their
eighteenth year. V. The principal duty of the Rector Major shall be, to watch with the greatest care over the observance of the
be charged with the
Rules and Constitutions of the Institute, and to give the example himself by being the first to observe them. He
punish transgressors, above all without are Superiors, any regard to persons; they and for this purpose he shall make, either himself or
shall, therefore, severely
if
1
"
Lectors,"
or those that are charged with the duty of teaching the
sciences to the students.
By a decree, dated July i, 1841, Gregory XVI. divided the Con It concerns the Rector Major to gregation into several Provinces. erect new ones with the approbation of the Holy See, and he appoints the Provincials with their two Consultors every three years.
2
78
through the Visitors

VI.
It shall
whom
he shall appoint, the visita
tion of all the houses.
not be permitted to the Rector Major to without a very grave reason, and with out the acceptation of his resignation by the General
resign his office
Chapter.
The Rector Major shall have six Consultors, who be given to him by the Chapter; he shall every month deliberate with them on the most important
VII.
shall
affairs of
the Congregation, especially when there is question of appointing the local Rectors, the Visitors, the Masters of Novices, of founding new houses or of abandoning one already founded, of dismissing from the
Institute subjects already received,
and the
like.
He
shall not be obliged to follow the advice of the Consuitors, since their votes are only consultive; but it will
be expedient that he should usually conform to the major or sounder part of them. VIII. During life, the Rector Major shall secretly
designate in writing and appoint his Vicar-General, who shall be charged with governing the Congregation after his death; but this must be done under an inviolable The government of the Vicar shall last till secret.
the election of a
shall be held
new Rector Major, and
the election
by the General Chapter. If this designa tion is found not to have been made, the Consultors of the deceased Rector Major shall at once proceed to the
IX. Hence, after the death of the Rector Major, the Vicar named by him, or elected by the Consultors, shall assemble the General Chapter within the space of six months at the farthest. At this chapter shall be pres ent the Procurator-General, the Consultors of the de ceased Rector Major, and the local Rectors, each one of
election of a Vicar.
the latter with a companion delegated for this purpose by the Chapter of each house, which shall be composed
Pt. III.

1
79
of all the professed priests of the Community. All the members of the Chapter shall have the right to vote,
and each one may propose what he thinks to be useful for the maintenance of the observance and for the greater
good
of the Institute.
X. While the General Chapter lasts, six Consultors of the Rector Major shall be elected; they shall remain in
office as
long as the Rector Major holds his; among them should necessarily be the Admonitor of the Rector Major and the Secretary of the Chapter, who shall be elected by the same Chapter.
XL
If
any one of the Consultors be wanting,
in
every
case one shall be provided by the Rector Major and his other Consultors with a majority of votes, the Rector
Major
XII.
of himself not being allowed to provide for one. To obviate the abuses that usually arise in
Com
munities and unceasingly to renew more and more the strict observance of these Rules, the General Chapter
should assemble every nine years in the place that the Rector Major shall designate; and then shall also be examined the state of each house. The Chapter shall have the power to form new statutes concerning the common good of the Congregation, but always conform ably, and by no means contrary, to the Constitutions and the Rules. It may, however, for reasonable motives annul and change the ordinances of the Rector Major
and of other Chapters. XIII. If the conduct of the Rector Major becomes such as to make him appear worthy of being deposed, his six Consultors shall have the right to assemble for
Since the erection of Provinces, the Rectors and the Deputies of each house form the Provincial Chapter, with the Superior, the two Consultors, and the Procurator of the Province; the General Chapter is composed of the Procurator and of the General Consultors, of the
1
Provincial Superiors, and of two Deputies elected in each Provincial
Chapter. 6
80
this

purpose the General Chapter, which may depose
the Rector Major, provided two thirds of the votes are in favor of the deposition. If ever one of the Consultors
summons the others for this purpose, all are obliged to come together; and if they unanimously decide that the
Chapter should be assembled, they semble it.
II.
shall be free to as
The Admonitor
of the Rector Major.
The General Chapter shall assign to the Rector Ma jor an Admonitor, who shall be Consultor natus of the same Rector, and shall watch over his conduct. If he
conduct is not conformable to the Rules and Constitutions of the Institute in matters, however that are important, whence grave injury might result for the Congregation; especially if through his weak
finds that his
ness relaxation should creep into any regular observance, he shall admonish the Rector Major with grea. hu
mility and charity.
If the Rector Major, however, does not amend, and if the disorder is grave, the Admonitor shall be obliged to inform the other Consultors, so that they may proceed to the adoption of those remedies that they judge to be most suitable; and they may even
proceed to the assembling of the Chapter.

III.
The
In the
Procurator-General.
Chapter
in
which the Rector Major
is
elected,
there shall also be elected a Procurator-General for the
whole Congregation; he as well as the Consultors shall remain in office as long as the Rector Major holds office.
be his duty to transact all the affairs of the Con gregation that are intrusted to him by the Rector Major or by the Chapter. He shall take care of the income
It shall
Pt. III.
left to

body
of the
81
the entire
Congregation that he may
use
if
according to the intention of the benefactors, or their intention was not specified, that he may use it
it
in the
may judge
mariner that the Rector Major and his Consul tors to be expedient. Every six months he shall
render to the Rector Major and his Consultors an ac count of his administration of the income. If the Pro curator-General dies, he shall be replaced by an election similar to that of a Consultor who is wanting.
IV.
The
Visitors.
As it is the duty of the Rector Major to make every I. year the visitation of all the houses of the Congregation, he may ii ic is prevented depute for this purpose other Visitors of the same Institute, but they must be men of
mature age and
II.
of an
exemplary
life.
Visitors shall have the powers that are given them by the Rector Major; they shall, therefore, leave in every house that they visit suitable ordinances for
The
the good government of the Community and for the greater stability of regular observance; and then they shall render an account of all to the Rector Major,
V.
The Local Rector and

I.
other Officials.
The
local
houses.
1
The Rector Major
Rectors shall take care of their respective shall assign to them an
The Rector Major for the government of each Province appoints a Provincial Superior and two Consultors, the first of whom is the AdThe Provincial and his monitor, and the second is the Secretary. Consultors appoint a Procurator of the Province, admit or dismiss
The Provincial has or permit certain expenses, etc. and the local Rectors of his Province; he visits the houses every year, and renders an account to the Rector
novices,
make
jurisdiction over the subjects
Major.
82

is
Admonitor, who
to
watch over their conduct.

fails in his
If
the
Admonitor perceives that the Rector

that he cares very
little
duty,
ance, he shall at first admonish humbly, and if the latter does not
tor shall inform
about exacting regular observ him fraternally and
amend, the Admoni
The
the Rector Major about the matter. Rector Major shall also assign to the Rectors two
Consultors with whom they shall deliberate once a month about the affairs of the house, and examine the accounts and the book of Masses. II. The Rector shall not expend any money exceeding the sum of ten scudi without the consent of the Admon itor and Consultors; and if the sum exceeds a hundred scudi, they must have the permission of the Rector
Major.
In regard to business transactions, agreements, acceptance of legacies, or the pledging in any way of
III.
property of the house, especially the taking of money on which interest is to be paid, the Rectors or their Procurators, besides the consent of the Holy See or of the Ordinary, must have in writing the consent of the Rector Major. IV. The local Rector shall choose an assistant, who shall bear the name Minister. The Minister shall assist the Rector in taking care of the house, and shall govern
absence, during which he shall conform in everything to the ordinances and the practice of the
it
the
in
his
Rector.
Community, besides the Rector, more than eleven Fathers and seven There can, however, be a larger number lay-brothers. in the houses of the novitiate and in the houses of
there shall not be
V. In every house or
A scudo, equal to five francs seven centimes, is a silver coin vary ing in value from a little more than four shillings sterling, or about ninety-six cents, to a little less than this.
1
Pi. III.
Government of the Congregation. 83

the house in which the Rector
local
all
studies, as well as in
Major
lives.
VI. Every
visit
month
the
Rector shall exact an

his subjects,
account of conscience from

the rooms of each.
and
shall
CHAPTER
THE QUALITIES REQUISITE
II.
IN THOSE THAT ARE TO BE ADMITTED.
I. THE admission of subjects, clerics, or others into the body of the Congregation shall rest with the Rector Major, as has been said. Hence he himself, or another
named by him,
to the capacity
shall gather exact information in regard and the character of those that ask to
be admitted, and especially as to the motive of their vocation; he shall inquire whether they have poor sis ters or relatives; whether they have contracted debts or
have committed any misdemeanors; whether they are of legitimate birth; for those should never be admitted that might bring any reproach or dishonor upon the sacred ministry. The Consultors shall seek the same information for the admission of young men that are not subdeacons, their vote, as has been said, being
necessary
II.
In this case.
The Secretary of the Congregation shall distinctly note down in a book the day, the month, and the year of
the admission of subjects. III. Having been thus received, the young men shall be put on trial for some time while wearing their own
secular dress; then, after having made a retreat of fifteen days, they shall be admitted into the novitiate, in which
the clerics during an entire year, the lay-brothers during two years, and the priests of a mature age at least
84
Rides and Constitutions.
during six months, if the Rector thinks fit, shall devote themselves under the direction of a Master of Novices
the acquisition of the virtues proper to their vocation. they have behaved well during this year of trial, they shall with the permission of the Rector Major again
1
If
make
more rigorous
retreat of fifteen days; then they
shall be
admitted to profession by making the simple vows of chastity, poverty, and obedience with the vow and the oath of perseverance in favor of the Congrega
tion that accepts them. This vo*v and oath cannot be relaxed nor be dispensed from except by the Sovereign Pontiff or the Rector Major; and it is always on this
condition that they are made. IV. After the profession, the
subjects
shall
apply
themselves to study, but
nevertheless, be under the care of a spiritual Prefect till they are ordained. For the ordinations the permission of the Rector Major
shall,
always be required. Usually, the subjects shall not go out to labor before their thirtieth year; but in the mean while the Rector of the house may employ
shall
them
in case of necessity,
with the consent of the Rector
Major. V. Although the transgression of these Rules and Constitutions superinduces no sin, yet the Superiors
shall
most zealously do
all
that they can to see that
They shall not easily grant dispen sations: these shall be granted only in case of necessity,
which should be inquired into by the local Superiors and their Consultors whenever this necessity has reference to any individual subject. As for the dispensations that regard the whole Congregation, recourse must be had to the Rector Major, who, after having advised with his
Consultors,
they be observed.
may
grant them, but not
in
perpetuity, in
asmuch
as only the General Chapter has the power for very grave reasons to give general and perpetual dis
pensations.
Counsels (Concerning a Religions location.
ST. ALPHONRUS published in 1750 COUNSELS CONCERN ING A RELIGIOUS VOCATION, followed by CONSIDERATIONS ON THE RELIGIOUS STATE. In the first edition lie had in view only those young men that might present them
selves to enter his Congregation; but afterwards in a new edition he modified the last two paragraphs (IV. and V.) of the Counsels, and adapted them to all relig ious Institutes in which regular observance is main
tained.
Although
this little
work
is
found
in
Volume
it
III.
for
the generality of readers,
we thought
necessary to
reproduce it in this volume, to which it chiefly belongs, but with some changes in the notes that we have added ED.
(Eomtsels Concerning a fUligions bacation.
We ought
IT
is
to conform to the
of a State of Life,
Designs of God whatever it may
in the
Choice
be.
evident that our eternal salvation depends prin Father of our state of life. cipally upon the choice whole our of wheel chief the choice this calls Granada is de wheel chief the clock in a when as life. Hence, is also deranged, so in the order clock whole the ranged, of our salvation, if we make a mistake as to the state to
which we are called, our whole Nazianzen says, will be an error.

If,
life,
as St.
Gregory
to
to
then, in the choice of a state of secure our eternal salvation, we must
life,
we wish
embrace that
which only means necessary to our The grace of the Holy Spirit is as St. Cyprian says: order of God, and not according to the given according St. Paul writes, Every one therefore and own to our That is, as Cornelius a hath his proper gift from God?
which God
calls us, in
God
the efficacious
prepares for us salvation. For,
"
will;"
Lapide explains and chooses the
it,
God
state in
gives to every one his vocation, which he wills him to be saved.
the order of predestination described by the same apostle: Whom He predestined, them He also called ; and them them He also and whom He
And
this
is
called,
justified,
He
1
also glorified?
"
Ordine suo, non arbitrio nostro, virtus Spiritus Sancti minis-
tratur."
De
Sing. clcr.
7.
"
"
i Cor. vii. a Deo." Unusquisque proprium donum habet et quos vocavit, hos et hos vocavit; Quos praedestinavit,
et jus30-
tificavit;
quos autem
et glorificavit." justificavit, illos
Rom,
viii.
* In another work (Volume XII.)

self in
these words:
"God
wills that all
the holy author expresses himmen should be saved, but not
88 Counsels Concerning a Religions Vocation.
We
the
must remark that

is
in
vocation
not
much
the world this doctrine of studied by some persons.
They think it to be all the same, whether they live in the state to which God calls them, or in that which they choose of their own inclination, and therefore so many live a bad life and damn themselves. Hut it is certain that this is the principal point with regard to the acquisition of eternal life. He who dis turbs this order and breaks this chain of salvation
will
not be saved. With all his labors and with all the good he may do, St. Augustine will tell Thou runnest him, well, but out of the way," that is, out of the way in which God has called you to walk for attaining to salva tion. The Lord does not accept the sacrifices offered
"
him from our own inclination, But to Cain and his offerings he had no respect." Rather he threatens with great chastisement those who, when he calls them, turn their backs on him in order to follow the whims of their
up
to
own
caprice.
Isaias, that
apostate children, he says th rough you would take counsel and not from Me, and
iseb
Woe to you
and not
would begin a
"
bv
My
Spirit?
Bene
Vae,
curris, sed extra
viam."
"
Ad Cain
filii
"
et ad munera ejus non Gen. iv. 5. respexit." descrtores, dicit Dominus, ut faceretis consilium, et
meum."
ex me;
in the
et
ordiremini telam, et non per spiritum
non ha. xxx. i.
choice is 2). enter into any state of life, a divine vocation is necessary; for without such a vocation it is, if not impossible, at least most difficult to fulfil the obligations of our state, and obtain salvation.
not arbitrary:
"
same way. As in heaven he has distinguished different degrees of glory, so on earth he has established different states of life, as so many different ways of gaining heaven" (Ch. II. The
To
of this is evident; for it is God who in the order of his Providence assigns to each one of us his state of life and afterwards provides us with the graces and the help suitable to the state to which he calls We ought to be persuaded and ought never to for (Ch. X.).
us"
The reason
get that from all eternity God thinks with love of each one of us, just as a good father thinks of his only son. ED.
Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation. 89
II.
The Vocation
to the Religious State.
How
S
Important
it is
to
follow
i.
it
promptly.
MISERY TO WHICH ONE EXPOSES ONE CORRESPONDING TO IT. divine call to a
SELF BY NOT
more perfect life is undoubtedly a and a special grace, very great one, which God does
The
not give to all; hence he has much reason to be indig nant against those who despise it. How greatly would not a prince think himself offended if he should call one of his vassals to serve him near his person, and this And should God vassal should refuse to obey the call!
not resent such conduct? Oh, he resents it but too much, and threatens such persons by saying, Woe to him The word Woe in Scripture that gainsaycth his Maker} damnation. The chastisement of the signifies eternal will disobedient begin even in this life, in which he will
Who hath resisted Him always be unquiet, for, says Job, 2 ? will be deprived of he Therefore had hath and peace those abundant and efficacious helps necessary to lead a a divine, writes: good life. For which reason Habert, He will with great difficulty be able to work out his
"
salvation."
for,
fie will with great difficulty save himself; he will being like a member out of his proper place, In the well. live to body with great difficulty be able he will be like of the Church," adds the learned author, a limb of the human body out of its place, which may be able to perform its functions, but only with difficulty and in an awkward manner." Whence he concludes: And though, absolutely speaking, he may be saved, he
3
"
"
"
"
"
Vge qui contradicit Fictori suo rIsa. xlv. 9. habuit?" Job, ix. 4. Quis resMit ei, et pacem
Non
p.
sine
3, c.
magnis
i,
ditticultatibus poterit saluti suse
consulere."
DC
Ord.
2.
go Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation.

will with difficulty enter upon and advance in the road, and use the means of salvation." The same thing is St. Bernard and St. Leo. St. Gregory, taught by writing to the Emperor Maurice, who by an edict had
2 3
4
forbidden soldiers to become religious, says that this was an unjust law, which shut the gates of paradise to many, because many would save themselves in religion who would otherwise perish in the world. Remarkable is the case related by F. Lancicius. There was in the Roman college a youth of great talents. Whilst he was making the spiritual exercises, he asked his confessor whether it was a sin not to correspond
with the vocation to the religious
life.
The confessor
replied that in itself it was no grievous sin, because this is a thing of counsel and not of precept, but that one would expose one s salvation to great danger, as it had
happened to many, who for this reason were finally damned. He did not obey the call. He went to study in Macerata, where he soon began to omit prayer and holy Communion, and finally gave himself up to a bad life. Soon after, coming one night from the house of a wicked woman, he was mortally wounded by a rival;
certain priests ran to his assistance, but he expired be fore they arrived, and, moreover, in front of the college. By this circumstance God wished to show that this
chastisement came upon him for having neglected his

vocation.
as F.
1
"
Remarkable also is the Pinamonti relates in

Mancbitquc
in
vision
had by a novice, who,

velut
his treatise of the victorious
corporc
Ecclesiae,
membrum
in
corpore
humano
suis sedibus
motum, quod
servire
potest, sed aegre, et
cum
in-
dcformitate.
Licet, absolute loquendo, salvari possit, difficile

"
tamcn
ingredietur viam humilitatis et pcenitentiae, qua sola ipsi Ibid. gressus ad vitam
*
patet
De
Vit. Clcr.
c.
5.
Epist. 87.
Epist.
1.
2, c.
100.
//.
How
Important
to
Follow
it
Promptly. 91
He saw vocation, had resolved on leaving his Order. Christ on a throne in wrath, ordering his name to be
blotted out of the book of
life;
by
this vision he
was
so terrified that he persevered in his vocation. many other similar examples are there, not to be
How
found
in
books!
we not
see
And how many unhappy youths shall damned on the day of judgment for not hav
ing followed their vocation! Such are rebels to the divine light, as the Holy Ghost says: They have been re
bellious to the light, they
have not known His ways, and they will be justly punished by losing the light; and because they would not walk in the way shown them by the
1
Lord, they shall walk without light

their
own
Spirit fail to
in that chosen by and caprice, perish. Behold, I will utter My to you. Behold the vocation, but because they follow it, God adds: Because I called and you re
1
. .
.
fused;
you have despised all My counsel.
I also will
laugh in your destruction, and I will mock when that shall come upon you which you feared? Then shall they call upon Me, and I will not hear: they shall rise in the morning, and
shall not find Me. Because they have hated instruction and re ceived not the fear of the Lord. Nor consented to counsel,
My
but despised all
My
reproof**
And
this signifies that
God
to
will not hear the prayers of

1
"
him who has neglected

ejus."
i.
Ipsi fuerunt rebelles lumini; nescierunt vias
Tob, xxiv. 13.
2
3
"
En, proferam vobis spiritum

. . .
meum."
Prov.
23.
Quia vocavi, et renuistis despexistis omne consilium meum. Ego quoque in interim vestro ridebo et subsannabo, cum vobis Ibid. id, quod timebatis, advenerit." 24-26. 4 Tune invocabunt me, et non exaudiam; mane consurgent, et non nee invenient me. Eo quod exosam habuerint disciplinary
"
i.
"
acquieverint consilio meo, et detraxerint universae correptioni

Ibid.
i.
meae."
28-30.
* With these
last
words,
God reprimands
those
who
set but little

s soul in
value on vocation, and
pretend that one can save one differently in every state of life. (7^/ieol. mor. 1. 4, n. 78.)
who
92 Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation.

obey
his voice.
spised the will will of God when

2.
Augustine says, They who have de of God which invited them, shall feel the
St.
"
it
becomes
its
own
"
avenger.
WE
MUST OBEY THE VOICE OF GOD WITHOUT DELAY.
Whenever God calls to a more perfect state, he who does not wish to expose his eternal salvation to great danger must then obey, and obey promptly. Otherwise he will hear from Jesus Christ the reproach he made to
that
young man who, when
invited to follow him, said,
will follow Thee, Lord, but let me first take them that arc at my house? And Jesus
my
leave of
his
that he was not

to
him hand the plough and looking back is fit for the kingdom of God? The lights which God gives are transient, not permareplied to
fit
for paradise:
No man putting
ment,
of
gifts.
Whence
more
possible.
St.
Thomas
life
God
to a
perfect
4
ought
says that the vocation to be followed as

6
proposes in his summary be praiseworthy to enter re ligion without having asked the counsel of many, and without long deliberation ? He answers in the affirma tive, saying that counsel and deliberation are necessary in doubtful things, but not in this matter, which is cer tainly good; because Jesus Christ has counselled it in
the question
promptly as
He
whether
it
the Gospel, since the religious state comprehends most of the counsels of Jesus Christ. singular a thing it is, when there is question of entering religion to lead a life more perfect and more free from the of
How
dangers
the world, the

"
men
of the
world say that
it is
necessary
Dei
his
spreverunt voluntatem Dei invitantem, sentient vindicantem." K. ad obj. Vine. 16.
Qui
voluntatcm
"Sequar te,
Domine; sed permitte mihi primum renuntiare

Luke,
Dei."
quae
domi
"
"
sunt.
ix.
61.
Nemo
Quanto
mittens
manum suam
Ibid. 62.
ad aratrum,
et
respiciens retro,
aptus est regno

4
6
"
citius."
2. 2. q.
189, a. 10.
//.
How
Important
to
Follow
it
Promptly. 93
in
to deliberate a long time before putting such resolutions execution, in order to ascertain whether the vocation
!
comes from God or from the devil But they do not talk thus when one is to accept of a place in the magis tracy, of a bishopric, etc., where there are so many dangers of losing the soul. Then they do not say that
many
tion
proofs are required whether there be a true voca

saints,
from God.
however, do not talk thus.
St.
The
Thomas
says that if the vocation to religion should even come from the devil, we should nevertheless follow it, as a
good counsel, though coming from an enemy. St. John Chrysostom, as quoted by the same St. Thomas, says that God, when he gives such vocations, wills that we
should not defer even a moment to follow them. Christ requires from us such an obedience that we should not And why this? Because as much as delay an instant.
1
God
is
pleased to see in a soul promptitude
in
it
obeying
with his
him, so
much he opens
his
hand and
fills
the contrary, tardiness in obeying him displeases him, and then he shuts his hand and with draws his lights, so that in consequence a soul will
blessings.
On
follow
its
vocation with
difficulty
and
abandon
it
Therefore, St. John Chrysostom says that when the devil cannot bring one to give up his resolu tion of consecrating himself to God, he at least seeks to make him defer the execution of it, and esteems it a great gain if he can obtain the delay of one day only,
again easily.
or even of an hour. 3
Because, after that day or that hour, other occasions presenting themselves, it will be less difficult for him to obtain greater delay, until the individual who has been thus called, finding himself
more
"
feeble
and
less assisted
by grace, gives way

14.
alto-
Talem ^bedientiam Christus

In Matth.
quaerit
a nobis, ut neque instanti
temporis moremur." s Si vel levem

"
horn.
arripuerit prorogationem."
Ad pop.
Ant.
horn. 56,

gether and loses his vocation. Therefore St. Jerome gives to those who are called to quit the world this Make haste, I beseech you, and rather cut than advice: loosen the cable by which your bark is bound fast to The saint wishes to say that as a man who the land." should rind himself in a boat on the point of sinking,
"
would seek
he
to cut the rope, rather than to loosen
it,
so
world ought to seek to get out of it as promptly as possible, in order to free himself from the danger, which is so great in the
finds himself in the midst of the.
who
world, of losing his own soul.* Let us also hear what St. Francis de Sales writes in
his works, on religious vocation, because the
1
"
whole of
it
Festina,
quaeso
solve."
te.
ct
h.-erentis
in
salo naviculae
funem magis
praecide,
quam
Ad
Patdin. dt
St. Scr.
We
all
must here
call to
"
mind what the Author says
in the
Christian
Rule of Life, chap.
i.
You
should choose your director; consult him
on
more important
his confessor
who obeys
He matters; and obey him in everything. need not fear to go astray: He that heareth
The voice of the confessor is the you, heareth Me (Luke, x. 16). voice of God." should, therefore, consult at least the confessor, who may delay giving an opinion when he thinks fit to do so on ac
We
count of the importance of the decision he has to render.
The following are, according to St. Alphonsus, the three principal should have a I. signs of a true vocation to the religious state: good end in view, such as to remove from the dangers of the world,
"
We
the better to assure ourselves of salvation, and to
become more
closely
united with God.
should not be subject to any positive im pediment, such as the want of health, or of talent, or parents who
2.
(
We
are necessitous
in necessitate
gravi
ters that should be submitted to the
mat Theol. nior. 1. 4, n. 66) judgment of the Superiors, towards

truth.
3.
whom we
should be frank
in telling the
We
should be ad
mitted by the Superiors of the Institute. (Counsels to Novices.)" Moreover, in the Church there are different religious Institutes, dif
ferent kinds of perfection. to the religious state; one
It is not enough to know that one is called must also examine for what Institute, for what Community the Lord has destined us, and one ,must follow in
every point the impulse of grace.
(See
Homo
apost.
tr.
ult.
39.)
ED.
//.
will
How
Important
to
Follow
it
Promptly. 95
go
to confirm
will be said hereafter:

tion,
it
it is
suffices
said, and what have a sign of a true voca not necessary that our constancy be sensible, if it be in the superior part of our soul. And
"To
what has already been
that a vocation is not a the individual thus called, before putting it in execution, does not feel any longer those sensible movements which he felt in the beginning, even should he feel a repugnance and coldness, which sometimes
true one,
if
therefore
we must not judge
make it appear to him that all enough that the will remains constant in not abandoning the divine call, and also that there re mains some affection for this call. To know whether God will have one become a religious, one ought not to
is lost.
bring him to waver, and

It is
expect that God himself should speak or send to one an angel from heaven to signify his will. And as little necessary is it that ten or twelve Doctors should examine whether the vocation is to be followed or not. But it is necessary to correspond with the first movement of the
to cultivate it, and then not to grow or coldness should come on; for if one weary disgust acts thus, God will not fail to make all succeed to his
inspiration,
if
and
glory.
the
first
Nor ought we to care much from what quarter movement comes. The Lord has many means
Sometimes he makes use
St.
to call his servants.
of a ser
mon,
at other times of the reading of
good books.
Some,
Francis, have been called by hearing the words of the Gospel; others by means of afflictions and troubles that came upon them in the
as St.
Anthony and
world, and which suggested to
leaving
it.
them the motive for These persons, although they come to God
of favor with
only because they are disgusted with the world or out it, nevertheless, failing not to give them selves to him with their whole will, become sometimes
-
greater saints than those who entered religion with a more apparent vocation. Father Flatus relates that a
Vocation. 96 Counsels Concerning a Religious
nobleman, riding one day on a

to
make
whom
fine horse, and striving a great display in order to please some ladies he saw, was thrown from the horse into the mire,
from which he rose besmeared and covered with mud. He was so full of confusion at this accident that at the
same moment he resolved
to
become
a religious, saying,
Treacherous world, thou hast mocked me, but I will mock thee. Thou hast played me a game, I will play thee another; for I will have no more peace with thee, and from this hour 1 resolve to forsake thee and to be come a friar. And, in fact, he became a religious, and
lived in religion a holy
life."
III.
Means
to be
Employed
for
in
Preserving a Religious Vocation
the world.
call He, then, who wishes to be faithful to the divine it follow to resolve to it, but to follow not only ought if he does not wish to expose himself to the promptly, evident danger of losing his vocation; and in case he
should by necessity be forced to wait, he ought to use

all
diligence to preserve
it,
as the
most precious jewel

.
he could have.
to preserve vocation are three in secrecy, prayer, and recollection.
The means
number:
i.
SKCRECY.
First, generally speaking, he
must keep
his vocation
secret from everybody except his spiritual Father, be cause commonly the men of the world scruple not to to men, who are called to the religious state,
say
young
that one
may
serve
the world also.
God everywhere, and therefore in And it is wonderful that such proposi1
EntiTt.
7.
///.
Means for Preserving
it
in the World. 97
tions come sometimes out of the mouth of priests, and even of religious; but of such religious only as have either become so without vocation, or do not know what vocation is. Yes, without doubt, he who is not called
to the religious state
may
serve
it,
God
in
every place, but

his
not he
who
is
called to
and then from
own
in
clination wishes to remain in the world; such a one, as I have said above, can with difficulty serve God and
lead a
It is
good
life.
especially necessary to keep the vocation secret
from parents.
It
relates,
was, indeed, the opinion of Luther, as Bellarmine that children entering religion without the con
1
sent of their parents commit a sin. For, said he, chil dren are bound to obey their parents in all things. But
opinion has generally been rejected by Councils The tenth Council of Toledo for children to become re is lawful It expressly says:
this
and the holy Fathers.

"
ligious without the consent of their parents, provided they have attained the age of puberty;" these are the
It shall not be lawful for parents to put their children in a religious order after they have attained After this age, it shall be lawful their fourteenth year.
words:
"
for children to take
upon themselves the yoke
of relig
ious observance, whether it be with the consent of their 2 The parents, or only the wish of their own hearts."
same
by
St.
is
prescribed
in
the Council of Tribur,

St.
St.
and
St.
is
St.
Ambrose, Jerome, Thomas, and others, with

1.
St.
Augustine,
taught Bernard,
John Chrysostom, who
De Mon.
"
2, c. 36.
filios religioni contradere non amplius quam usque ad decimum quartum eorum aetatis annum licentia poterit esse; postea vero, an cum voluntate parentum, an suae devotionis sit solitarium votum, erit filiis licitum religionis assumere cultum."- Cap. 6.
2
Parentibus
Can. 24.
7
98 Counsels Concerning a Religious

writes in general:
"When
ocation.
the
spiritual things, they
ought not even
parents stand to be
in
way
in
recognized."
Some Doctors then say that when a child called by God to the religious state could easily and securely ob
tain the consent of his parents, without any clanger on their part of hindering him from following his vocation,
to obtain their bless This doctrine could be held ing. speculatively, but not so in practice, because in practice such a danger always exists. It will be well to discuss this point fully, in order to do away with certain pharisaical scruples which
it is
becoming that he should seek
some
It is
entertain.
certain that in the choice of a state of
life chil
dren are not bound to obey parents. Thus the Doctors, with common accord, teach with St. Thomas, who says: Servants are not bound to obey their masters, nor chil dren their parents, with regard to contracting matri
"
virginity, and such like things." Nev with ertheless, regard to the state of marriage, F. Pinain his on religious vocation, is justly of treatise monti, the opinion of Sanchez, Comminchio, and others, who hold that a child is bound to take counsel of his parents, because in such matters they may have more experience
mony, preserving
than the young.

tion, the
But speaking then of religious voca above-mentioned Pinamonti wisely adds that
not bound at
a child
all to take counsel of his parents, matter they have not any experience, and through interest are commonly changed into ene mies, as St. Thomas also remarks, when speaking of our friends religious vocation. Frequently," he says, to the flesh are to our according opposed spiritual
is
because
in this
"
"
"Cum
;>
spiritualia
impediunt parentes,
servi
nee
agnoscendi
quidem
sunt.
*
"
In Jo. hom. 84. Non tenentur, nee
dominis, nee
filii
parentibus, obedire
alio
de matrimonio contrahendo, vel virginitate servanda, vel aliquo

hujusmodi."
2.
2.
q. 104. a. 5.
///.
it
tn the World. 99
good."
For fathers often prefer that their children

"
should be damned with themselves, rather than be saved away from them. Whence St. Bernard exclaims, O
hard father, O cruel mother, whose consolation is the death of their son, who wish rather that we perish with them than reign without them!" God, says a grave author, Porrecta, when he calls one to a perfect life, wishes one to forget one s father, say
ing, Hearken,
O
"
daughter,
and
see,
and
s
incline thine
ear;
and forget
and thy father By this, the Lord certainly admonishes us that then," he adds, he who is called ought by no means to allow the If God will have counsel of parents to intervene." a soul, who is called by him, forget its father and its
"
thy people
house?
"
house, without doubt he suggests by this, that called to the religious state ought not, before he follows the call, to interpose the counsel of the car nal friends of his household. St. Cyril, explaining what Jesus Christ said to the his hand to the youth mentioned above, No man putting the is back kingdom of God? com fit for plough and looking asks for time to con who he that and on ments it, says
father
s
he
who
is
"
fer with his
the one
1
"
who
is exactly parents in reference to his vocation is declared by our Lord to be unfit for
Frequenter amici carnales adversantur profectui

q. 189, a. 10.
"-
spiritual!.
2.
2
2.
"
est; qui
3
"
durum patrem, o saevam matrem, quorum consolatio mors filii Ep. in. nos perirecumeis, quam regnare sine Audi, filia, et vide, et inclina aurem tuam; et obliviscere popu-
me malunt
eis!"
Ps. xliv. n. lum tuum, et domum patris 4 Si Dominus vult animam ad se vocatam oblivisci patrem, domum vocatus ab ipso ad reque patris ejus, suggerit utique per hoc, quod domesticorum ligionern non debet suorum carnalium amicorumque
tui."
"
consilium interponere
a.
5
talis
vocationis
exsecutioni."
In
2.
2.
q. 189,
10
Nemo
Dei."
mittens
manum
ix.
ad aratrum, et respiciens retro, aptus est
regno
Luke,
61.
ioo Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation.

heaven.
In order to confer with his parents, he looks back who seeks for delay." Whence St. Thomas abso
"
lutely advises those
who
are called to religion, to abstain
from deliberating on their vocation with their relatives:

"From this deliberation, the relatives of the flesh are before all to be excluded; for it is said, Treat thy cause with thy friend (Prov. xxv. 9); but the relatives of the
flesh are in this affair not our friends, but our enemies, according to the saying of our Lord: A mans enemies arc those of his household.""* If, then, for following one s vocation it would be a great error to ask the counsel of parents, it would be a greater one still to ask their permission, and to wait for it, for such a demand cannot be made without an evi dent danger of losing the vocation, as often as there is
a probable fear that parents would exert themselves to prevent it. And, in fact, the saints, when they were
called to leave the world, left their homes without giving their parents so much as an intimation of it. Thus
acted
St. Thomas Aquinas, St. Francis Xavier, St. Philip And we know that the Lord Neri, St. Louis Bertrand. has even by miracles approved of these glorious flights. St. Peter of Alcantara, when he went to the monastery
to become a religious, and was fleeing from the house of his mother, under whose obedience he had lived since the death of his father, found himself prevented by a
wide river from advancing any farther. He recom mended himself to God, and at the same instant saw
himself transported to the other side. Likewise, when St. Stanislaus Kostka fled from home,
"
Respicit retro, qui dilationem quserit,
cum
propinquis occasione
conferendi."
*
"
Ap.
S.
7^/iom. lot. cit.
hoc consilio, primo quidem, amovendi sunt carnis propinqui; Causam tuam tractacum amico tuo. Propinqui autem carnis, in hoc negotio. amici non sunt, sed inimici, juxta sententiam Domini: Inimici hominis, domestic! ejus. AJati i. x. 36.
dicitur
Ab
enim:
///.
it
in the World.
101
after
without the permission of his father, his brother set out him in great haste in a carriage, but having almost overtaken him, the horses, in spite of all the violence used against them, would not advance a step farther, to run at full till turning towards the city, they began
speed.
In like
manner the Blessed Oringa

in
of
Tuscany, being promised fled from the house of her parents in order to conse crate herself to God; but the river Arno opposing itself to her course, after a short prayer she saw it divide and
form, as
it
marriage to a
Waldrano, in young man,
were, two walls of crystal, to let her pass

feet.
through with dry
Therefore, my very beloved brother, if you are called careful not to make by God to leave the world, be very to known your parents, and, content to your resolution to execute it as promptly seek be thus blessed by God,
as
you can, and without
their
knowledge,
if
you would
not expose yourself to the great danger of losing your has been vocation. For, generally speaking, relatives, as the said above, especially fathers and mothers, oppose
execution of such resolutions; and although they may be endowed with piety, interest and passion nevertheless render them so blind that under various pretexts they all their might the vocation scruple not to thwart with
of their children.
We
her
read
in
the
life
of
Father Paul Segneri
the
a matron much given younger, that his mother, though untried to prevent means no nevertheless left to prayer, the religious state to which he son from
was
called.
We
entering also read in the
life
of
Mgr. Cavalieri,
a man of Bishop of Troja, that his father, .although son from his means to prevent great piety, used every Workmen Pious of (which, entering the Congregation and even went so notwithstanding, he afterwards did), in the ecclesiastical far as to bring against him a lawsuit
IO2
court.
Counsel? Concerning a Religious Vocation.
And how many other fathers, notwithstanding they were men of piety and prayer, have not in such cases been seen to change, and to become possessed, as it were, of the devil! For under no other circumstance does hell seem to employ more formidable arms than
when there is question of preventing those who are called to the religious state from executing their reso
lution.
For this reason be also very careful not to communi cate your design to your friends, who will not scruple to dissuade you from it, or at least to divulge the secret,
so that the
of
knowledge of your parents.

2.
it
will easily
come
to the ears
PRAYER.
second place, it is necessary to know that these vocations are only preserved by prayer; he who gives up prayer will certainly give up his vocation. It is necessary to pray, and to pray much; and therefore let him who feels himself called, not omit to make every morning after rising an hour of mental prayer, or at least half an hour, in his own room, if he can do so there without molestation, and if not, in the church, and like wise half an hour in the evening. Let him not neglect also to make every day, without
In the
a visit to the Most Holy Sacrament, as also to the Most Blessed Virgin Mary, in order to obtain the grace of perseverance in his vocation. Let him likewise not omit to receive Holy Communion thrice, or at least
fail,
twice, a week.
His meditations ought almost always to be on this

point of the vocation, considering how great a favor from God he has received in being thus called by him; how
much more
easily he will secure his eternal salvation,
if
he be faithful to
the contrary, to
God how
following his vocation; and, on great a danger of being damned

in
///.
it
in the World. 103
he exposes himself if he be unfaithful. Let him then especially place before his eyes the hour of death, and consider the contentment that he will then feel if he shall have obeyed God, and the pains and the remorse he would experience if he should die in the world. To this end I shall add at the end of this some consider
ations on which he
It is,
may make
his
mental prayer.
all his
moreover, necessary that
prayers to Jesus
in
all
and Mary, and especially those after Communion and

the
visits,
be directed to obtain perseverance.

"
In
and Communions let him always renew the God, by saying, Behold, O Lord! I am no more mine, I am Thine. Already have I given this my offering of I renew now and to Thee, myself and of whole self. me, give me strength to Accept my be faithful to Thee and to retire as quickly as possible
his prayers
offering of himself to
into
Thy
house."
3.
RECOLLECTION.
it is
In the third
place,
necessary that he be recol
lected, which will not be possible for him unless he with draws from worldly conversations and amusements. What, in short, as long as we are in the world, is enough A mere nothing. One to cause the loss of vocation ? day of amusement, a word from a friend, a passion we do not mortify, a little attachment, a thought of fear, a resentment we do not overcome, suffices to bring to nought all our resolutions of retiring from the world, or Wherefore we of giving ourselves entirely to God.
ought to keep perfectly recollected, detaching ourselves from everything of this world. We ought during this time to think of nothing but prayer and frequenting the sacraments, and to be nowhere but at home and in Let him who will not do so, but distracts church.
himself by pastimes, be persuaded that he will without doubt lose his vocation. He will remain with the re-
IO4 Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation.

morse of not having followed it, hut he certainly will not follow it. Oh, how many by neglecting these pre cautions have lost, first their vocation, and afterwards
their souls!
IV.
Disposition required for entering Religion.
He who
feels himself to
be called by
God
to a relig
ious Institute in which reigns exact observance* ought to know that the end of every regular observance is, to follow as exactly as possible the footsteps and examples
most holy life of Jesus Christ, who led a life entirely detached and mortified, full of suffering and
of
the
contempt.
state
He, then,
at the
who
must
sake of suffering things, as to those himself has declared who Christ wish Jesus perfectly to follow him: If any man will come after Me,
let
same time resolve to enter and denying himself in all
resolves to enter such a holy it for the
him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow Me. He, then, who wishes to enter religion must firmly es
to surfer
and
himself this resolution to go to surfer, much, so that afterwards he may not give way to temptations, when, having entered, he feels de pressed under the hardships and privations of the poor and mortified life which is there led. Many, on entering Communities of exact observance, take not the proper means of finding peace therein, and
1
"
tablish within
Si quis vult post

et
me
me."
venire, abneget semetipsum, et tollat cru-
cem suam,
"
sequatur
Matth.
xvi. 24.
* in which reigns exact observance; for it would be, per I say haps, better to remain in the world than to enter a religious Institute We see that this remark is in which relaxation has been introduced."
made by
the author himself;

est,
he also says elsewhere,

ordinarie loquendi,
"Si
institutum
in saeculo
relaxatum
remaneat."
melius
erit alicui
quod
(Horn, apost.
tr. nit. n. 39.)
IV. Dispositions for Entering Religion.

of
105
saints, because they only place before their the advantages of the Community life, such as the eyes solitude, the quiet, the freedom from the troubles caused
becoming
by relatives,Jrom strife and other disagreeable matters, and from the cares consequent on being obliged to think of one s lodging, food, and clothing. There is no doubt that every religious is only too much indebted to his Order, which delivers him from so many
to troubles, and thus procures for him so great a facility, him in serve God perfectly peace, continually furnishing with so many means for the welfare of his soul, so many
much good ad good examples from his companions, so his benefit, so for watch who his from vice Superiors
many
is
exercises conducive to eternal salvation.

all this
All this
true; but with
he must
also, in
order not to be
to embrace all the deprived of so blessed a lot, resolve meet with in the other the on he hand, may, sufferings Order; for if he does not embrace them with love, he
will never obtain that full
those
who
peace which God gives to overcome themselves: To him that overcomes I
For the peace which God will give the hidden manna? taste is hidden; nor is it to servants gives his faithful the of men the known world, who, seeing their morti
by
fied life,
call
see
know not how to envy them, but pity them and them the unhappy ones of this earth. But "they says St. the cross, the unction .they do riot
2
see,"
Bernard; they see their mortification, but they do not

see the
It is
God gives them true that in the spiritual life one but, says St. Teresa, when one resolves Nay, the pains themselves pain is gone. My daughter," so the Lord said one day
contentment that
" "
to enjoy. has to suffer

to suffer, the
turn into joy. to St. Bridget,
the treasure of my graces seems to be surrounded with thorns; but for him who overcomes the first stings,
1
"
Vincenti dabo
manna
absconditum."
Apoc.
ii.
17.
s.
"Crucem
vident, unctionem
non
vident."
In Dcdic,
i.
io6 Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation.

all
is
lights their prayers, in their
changed into sweetness." And then those de which God gives to his beloved souls to enjoy in
Communions,
in
their solitude;
those lights, those holy ardors and embraces, that quiet of conscience, that blessed hope of eternal life, who can ever understand them, if he does not experience them ? One drop of the consolations of God," said St. Teresa, is worth more than all the consolations and the pleas ures of the world." Our most gracious God knows well how to give to him who suffers something for his sake, even in this valley of tears, the experience of the foretaste of the glory of the blessed; for in this is
"
"
prop
erly verified that which David says: Thou who frame st labor in commandment} In the spiritual life, God, an nouncing pains, tediousness, death seems to frame labor,
but, in fact, afterwards
it
is
not so; for spiritual

to
life
brings to
ing?
them who entirely give themselves
God
that
peace which, as St. Paul says, Surpasseth all understand It surpasses all the pleasures of the world and of Whence we see a religious more content in worldlings. a poor cell than all the monarchs in their royal palaces.
taste,
and
see that the
Lord
is
sweet?
But, on the other hand, he must be persuaded that he who does not resolve to suffer and to overcome himself in the things contrary to his inclinations, will never be able to enjoy this true peace, though he should have To him that overcomes, I will already entered religion.
It is, then, necessary that he who give the hidden manna." wishes to be admitted into an Order of exact observance
should enter with a mind determined to overcome him everything, by expelling from his heart every in clination and desire that is not from God, nor for God,
self in
1
"
Qui
"
"
fingis
laborem
in praecepto."
sensum."
Ps.
iv.
xciii. 20.
7.
Exsuperat
"
omnem
Phil.
Gustate, et videte
quoniam suavis
est Dominus."
Ps. xxxiii.
9.
Vincent! dabo
manna
absconditum."
Apoc.
ii.
17.

so that he
107
and
must detach himself from

i.
all
things,
especially from the four following:

forts.
.
2.
From
his
From own
i.
his
will.
parents.
3.
From his com From self-esteem.
DETACHMENT FROM
HIS COMFORTS.
In religion, after the year of novitiate, one makes, be sides the vows of chastity and obedience, also the vow
of poverty, in consequence of which one can never pos sess anything as one s individual property, not even a
pin,
no income, no money or other things.* The Com munity will provide him with all that he needs. But the vow of poverty does not suffice to make one a true follower of Jesus Christ if one does not afterwards em
"
brace with joy of spirit all the inconveniences of povertyNot poverty, but the love of poverty, is a virtue," says St. Bernard; and he means to say that for one to
saint it is not enough to be poor only, if one does not love also the inconveniences of poverty. Oh how many would wish to be poor and similar to Jesus Christ!" says Thomas a Kempis; they wish to be poor, 2 but without any want," but so that they be in want of In a word, they would wish the honor and nothing. the reward of poverty, but not the inconveniences of
" "
become a
poverty.
It is easy to understand that in religion no one will seek for things that are superfluous, cloths of silk, costly food, furniture of value, and the like; but he may desire to have all things that are necessary, and these
1
"
Non
paupertas, sed
amor
paupertatis virtus
defectu."
est."
Epist. 100.
"
Volunt esse pauperes, sed sine
* In the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer the vow of pov benefice or erty comprises the renunciation of every dignity and every
employment.
Moreover, to the three vows are added the vow and
oath of perseverance.
loS Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation.

he may be unable to get. For then it is he gives proof that he truly loves poverty, when things that are need fulsuch as his necessary clothing, bed-covering or
food
tent
happen to be wanting, and yet he remains con and is not troubled. And what kind of poverty would that be to suffer if he were never in want of any
thing necessary? F. Balthasar Alvarez says that in order truly to love poverty we must also love the effects of poverty; that is, as he enumerates them, cold, hunger,
thirst,
and contempt.
asking anything of which, through the neglect of the stew ards, he should be in want, which would be a grtfat de fect, but he ought also to prepare himself sometimes to bear the want even of those simple things that the Rule allows. For it may happen that sometimes he is in want of clothes, coverings, linen, or such-like things, and then he has to be satisfied with that little which has been given him, without complaining or being disquieted at seeing himself in want even of what is necessary. He
for
spirit, let him not think of entering re because this is a sign that he is not called thereto or that he has not the will to embrace the spirit of the
In religion, every one ought not only to be with that which is given to him, without ever
<K>ntent
who
has not this
ligion,
Institute.
St.
He who
goes to serve
God
in his house, says

is
Teresa, ought going not to be well treated for God, but to suffer for God.
2.
to consider that he
DETACHMENT FROM
HIS PARENTS.
He who
from
wishes to enter religion must detach himself
and forget them altogether. For, in religious houses of exact observance, detachment from
his parents
parents
is put in practice in the highest degree, in order perfectly to follow the doctrine of Jesus Christ, who said, / came not to send peace, but the sword ; I came to set
1
"
Frigus,
famem,
sitim, et contemptum."

a
109
man
the reason:
hold.-
at variance with his father, etc.; and then added mans enemies shall be they of his own house
And
this
marked above,
When one s no worse enemies than parents, who, either through in terest or passion, prefer to become enemies of God, by turning their children away from their vocation, rather than to give their consent to it. Oh! how many par
we see in the valley of Josaphat damned for made their children or nephews lose their voca having tion! and how many youths shall we see damned who,
ents shall
especially the case, as lias been re this point of religious vocation. leaving the world is in question, there are
is
in
order to please their parents, and by not detaching themselves from them, have lost their vocation and afterwards their souls! Whence Jesus declares to us, If any man hate not his father, etc., he cannot be My disciple? Let him, then, who wishes to enter a religious Order of
in
perfect observance, and to become a true disciple of Jesus Christ, resolve to forget his parents altogether. When any one has already entered religion, let him
remember that he must practise then the same detach ment from parents. Let him know that he cannot go
to visit his parents in
their
own
house, except in the
case of
or of
some dangerous illness of his father or mother, some other urgent necessity, though always with
Otherwise
to
the permission of the Superior.
go
to the
parents without the most express permis sion would be considered in religion as a most notable and scandalous fault. In religion it is also considered a great defect even to ask permission or to show a de
s
house of one
sire of
"
seeing parents or of speaking with them.

veni
Non
nem
"
adversus patrem
pacem mittere sed gladium; veni enim separare homisuum et filiam adversus matrem suam." J\Iatth.
"
x. 34.
Inimici hominis, domestic! ejus

et
26.
//>.
36.
.
.
Oui non odit patrem suum, esse mi:us discipulus." Luke, xiv.
"
matrem,
etc.,
non potest
io
Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation.
St. Charles Borromeo said that when he visited the house of his parents he always, after his return, found
himself less fervent
in
spirit.
And
thus, let
goes to the house of his parents by through a positive obedience to his Superiors, be per suaded that he will leave it either under temptation or
his
will
own
him who and not
be cold and lukewarm. St. Vincent of Paul could only be induced once to visit his country and 4iis parents, and this out of pure home and coun necessity; and he said that the love of
was a great impediment to his spiritual progress. said also that many, on account of having visited their country, had become so tender towards their rela
try
He
flies, which being once en extricate themselves from cannot a cobweb, tangled He added, For that one time that I went, though it. it was for a short time only, and though I took care to
tives
that they were like

in
"
of help from me, prevent in my relatives every hope I felt at leaving them such a pain that notwithstanding, I ceased not to weep all along the road, and was for three months harassed by the thought of succoring them. Finally, God in his mercy took that temptation
from me." Let him know, moreover, that no one may write to his parents without permission, and without, showing Otherwise, he would be the letter to the Superior.
fault that is not to be tole guilty of a most grievous rated in religion, and should be punished with severity; for from this might come a thousand disorders tending
Let especially the new to destroy the religious spirit. this is observed novitiate the that know comer during
with the greatest rigor; for novices during their year of novitiate do not easily obtain permission to talk to their parents, or to write to them. in case a subject should Finally, let him know that become sick, it would be a notable defect to ask or to

show an
inclination
to
1 1 1
go
to his
own house
for his
restoration to health, under the plea of being better taken care of, or of enjoying the benefit of his native air. The air of his own country becomes almost always, or rather always, hurtful, and pestilential to the spirit of the subject. And if he should ever say that he wishes
cured at home in order not to subject the Order expenses for remedies, let him know that the Order has chanty enough to take sufficient care of the sick.
to be
to
As to the change of air, the Superiors will think of that; and if that of one house is not beneficial to him, they will send him to another. And as for remedies, they will even sell the books, if need be, to provide for the sick. And so let him be sure that divine Providence will not fail hjm. And if the Lord Should decree against his recovery, he ought to conform to the will of God, without even mentioning the word "home." The greatest grace that he who enters an Order can desire
is
to die,
when God
wills
it,
in the
house of God, assisted

not in a secular
by the brethren of house in the midst of

3.
his Order, and his relatives.
DETACHMENT FROM SELF-ESTEEM.
He must also be altogether detached from all selfesteem. Many leave their country, their comforts, and
selves; but this
parents, but carry with them a certain esteem for them is the most hurtful attachment of all.
The greatest sacrifice that we can make to God is to give to him not only goods, pleasures, and home, but ourselves also, by leaving ourselves. This is that deny
ing of one
all to
s self
his followers.
one must first siring and embracing every imaginable contempt that he may meet with in religion; as, for instance, to see
others,
which Jesus Christ recommends above And in order to deny one s self, place under foot all self-esteem, by de
whom
perhaps he thinks
less
deserving, pre-
ferred to himself, or to be considered unfit to be em ployed, or only employed in lower and more laborious He ought to know that in the house of occupations.
those charges are the highest and the most honor God forbid that able that are imposed by obedience. or to for seek should one aspire any office or charge any
God
of pre-eminence.
This would be a strange thing in re would be noted as proud and ambitious, he and ligion, and as such should be put in penance, and should Better would it especially be mortified in this point. be, perhaps, that a religious Order should be destroyed
than that there should enter into
of ambition which,
it
that accursed pest
most exemplary Communities, and the most beautiful works of God.* But he ought to feel even consoled in spirit when he sees himself mocked and despised by his companions.
it
when
enters, disfigures the
say consoled in spirit, for as to the flesh this will be impossible, nor need a subject be uneasy when he sees
that he resents
it,
it;
it is
enough that the

at
it
spirit
embraces
and that he rejoices
soul.
and
superior part of the also seeing himself continually reprimanded mortified by all, not only by Superiors, but also by
in the
Thus
equals and inferiors, he ought heartily, and with a tran quil mind, to thank those who thus reprimand him,
and have the charity to admonish him, answering that he will be more attentive not to fall into that fault
again.
One
was was
to be
this
of the greatest desires of the saints in this world contemned for the love of Jesus Christ. It
that St. John of the Cross asked for, when Christ appeared to him with a cross on his shoulJesus
* We here read in the first edition: By the grace of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, we do not see in this our little Congregation the scandal of a subject seeking for some employment that might give him a name, such as that of Superior, preacher, or confessor, and the like."
"

der,
113
John, ask from me what thou wishest," John answered, O Lord, to suffer and to be The Doctors teach, with St. despised for Thee." Francis de Sales, that the highest degree of humility we can have is to be pleased with abjections and hu
and
"
said,
and
St.
"
miliations.
And
in this consists also
one of the greatest

suffered
merits
in
we can have with God.
One contempt
peace for the love of God is of greater value in his sight than a thousand disciplines and a thousand fasts.
It is necessary to know that to suffer contempt either from Superiors or from companions is a thing unavoid able even in the most holy Communities. Read the lives of the saints, and you will see how many mortifica tions were encountered by St. Francis Regis, St. Francis of Jerome, Father Torres, and others. The Lord some
times permits that even

ist,
among
saints there should ex
though without their
fault, certain natural
antipa
thies, or at least a certain diversity of
character
among
subjects of the greatest piety, which will cause them to At other times false re suffer many contradictions.
ports will be spread and believed. God himself will permit this, in order that the subjects may have occa
sion to exercise themselves in patience and humility.
In short, he will gain little in religion
and
lose
much
quietly put up with contempt and contra diction; and, therefore, he who enters religion to give himself entirely to God ought to be ashamed not to know how to bear contempt when he appears before 2 Jesus Christ, who was "filled with opprobriums" for Let every one be attentive to this, and re love of us. solve to be pleased in religion with all abjections, and to prepare himself to suffer many of them, for without
who cannot
the least doubt he will have

1
"
many
.
to bear.
pati
Otherwise,
et
Joannes, pete a me, quid

Saturatus opprobriis.
"
vis.
Domine,
contemni
pro
2
te."
"
the disquiet caused by contradictions, and contempt badly borne with, might trouble him so much as to make him lose his vocation, and chase him out of relig ion. Oh, how many have lost their vocation on account of such impatience in humiliations! But of what ser
vice to the
Order or
to bear
to
God can
he be
who does
not
contempt for his sake ? And how can one ever be said to be dead according to that prom ise which he made to Jesus Christ, on entering religion, to die to himself if he remained alive to resentment and Out of the disquiet, when he sees himself humbled ? Order with such subjects, so attached to their own
esteem! out with them! It is well for them to go as soon as possible, that they may not infect the rest also with their pride. In religion every one ought to be
dead, and especially to his own self-esteem, otherwise it is better for him not to enter, or to depart again if he
know how
has already entered.

4.
DETACHMENT FROM
HIS
OWN
WILL. his
He who
own
all
enters religion
it
must altogether renounce

entirely to holy obedience.
will,
consecrating
Of
What does it things, this is the most necessary. avail to leave comforts, parents, and honors, if we still
carry into religion our own will? In this principally consists the denial of ourselves, the spiritual death, and the entire surrender of ourselves to Jesus Christ. The that is, of the will is what gift of the heart pleases
him most, and what he wishes from the children of re Otherwise, if we do not entirely detach our ligion. selves from our own will and renounce it in all, all mortifications, all meditations and prayers, and all other
sacrifices, will
It
is,
be of
little avail.
then, evident that this
can have before God, and this

of pleasing
God
in all
the greatest merit we the only and sure way things, so that then we can, each
is
is
IV. Dispositions for Entering Religion. 115

one of
lives
us,
the things that please
say what Jesus our Saviour said: I do always Him. Certainly, he who in religion
1
without self-will may say and hope that in all that he does he pleases God, whether he studies or prays, or hears confessions, whether he goes to the refectory or to recreation, or to rest; for in religion not a step is made, not a breath drawn, but in obedience to the Rule,
or to Superiors.
The world does not know, and even

given to spirituality of a Community life
certain persons
have little idea of, the great value It is true that under obedience. outside of religious Communities there are to be found many persons who do much, and, may be, more than those who live under obedience; they preach, do pen ance, pray and fast, but in all this they consult more or
own will. God grant that at the day of judg ment they may not have to lament as those mentioned in Scripture: Why have we fasted and Thou hast not re
less their
and Thou hast not taken day of your fast, your own will is which On passage St. Bernard remarks: "Selffound? will is a great evil, for through it that which is good in This to be itself may be for you no good at understood when in all these exercises we seek not God, but ourselves. On the contrary, he who does all by obedience is sure that in all he pleases God. The Ven erable Mother Mary of Jesus said that she prized so much her vocation to religion principally for two rea sons: the first was that in the monastery she enjoyed always the presence and company of Jesus in the Blessed
garded, have
notice ?
we humbled
ourselves,
Behold, in the
all."
"
Ego, quae placita sunt
ei,
facio
semper."
?
"
Quare jejunavimus,
Ecce
Iviii.
et
non aspexisti
John, viii. 29. humiliavimus animas nosvestra."
tras, et nescisti?
in die jejunii vestri invenitur voluntas
Isa.
3
"
3.
fit,
Grande malum, propria voluntas, qua In Cant. s. Jl. non sint.

"
ut bona. tua tibi
bona
ii6 Counsels Concerning a Religious Vocation.

Sacrament, and the other was that there by obedience she entirely belonged to God, sacrificing to him her own
will.
It is related by Father Rodriguez that after the death of Dositheus, the disciple of St. Dorotheas, the Lord revealed that in those five years he had lived under obe
dience,
though by reason of
his infirmities
he could not
practise the austerities of the other monks, yet by the virtue of obedience he had merited the reward qf St. Paul the Hermit and of St. Anthony the Abbot.
He, then, who wishes to enter religion must resolve to renounce altogether his own will, and to will only what holy obedience wills. God preserve any religious from ever letting escape from his mouth the words, I will or I will not. But in all things, even when asked by Supe riors what he desires, he should only answer, I wish that which holy obedience wills. And, provided there is no evident sin, he ought in every command imposed on him to obey blindly and without examination, be
cause the duty of examining and deciding the doubts belongs not to him, but to his Superiors. Otherwise, if
in obeying he does not submit his own judgment to that of the Superior, his obedience is St. Ignatius imperfect. of Loyola said that prudence in things of obedience is
in subjects, but in Superiors; and if there prudence in obeying, it is to obey without prudence. St. Bernard says, Perfect obediance is indiscreet," and in another place he For a prudent novice to re says, main in the Congregation is an impossible thing;" and,
is
4<
not required
"
adding the reason for it, he says, To judge belongs to the Superior; and to obey, to the subject." But to make progress in -this virtue of obedience, on which all depends, he must always keep his mind ready
"
"
Perfecta obedientia es
indiscreta."
De
vita solit.
c.
5.
"
Novitium prudentem
Discernere superioris
in
congrcgatione durare impossibile est

Ibid.
est, subditi obedire."
IV. Dispositions for Entering Religion. 117

to do all that for which he feels the greatest repugnance, and, on the contrary, he must be prepared to bear it quietly when he sees that all he seeks or desires is re
fused to him.
in solitude, to
It will
happen that when he wishes

to
to be
will
apply himself
prayer or study, he
For be the most employed in exterior occupations. it is true that in religion one leads as much as though possible a solitary life when at home, and that for this end there are many hours of silence, the retreat each
year of ten days in perfect silence, and of one day each month, besides the fifteen days before the receiving of the habit, and one of fifteen before the profession when the vows are made, nevertheless, if it is an Order of
priests called to work and to be employed for the salva tion of souls, the subject, if he is continually employed in this by obedience, ought to be content with the pray He must be pre ers and exercises of the Community.
pared sometimes to go even without these when obedi ence will have it so, without either excusing himself or
St.
being disquieted, being well persuaded of that of which Mary Magdalene of Pazzi was so confident when
"all
she said that
the things which are done through
obedience are but so

* In the
first
many
prayers."*
edition the saint added:
"
On
the other hand,
it
will
happen
that the
more a
subject desires to be
employed
in the salvation
of souls, in missions, in preaching, in hearing confessions, or in study He will be for so employed. ing, and the like, the less he will be bidden to study; he will be left alone in the house when all the others
go out on missions,
etc.
In such cases he must understand that in
to God; so that he practising obedience he gives the greatest pleasure ought to accept this obedience with the same gladness and peace of mind as if he were employed on missions. God grant that no subject of
the Congregation should ever ask, or make known his desire, to preach or to go on missions, and so forth. By the grace of God, this fault, which would be a grievous one, is not found among the members of the Nevertheless, each one should be well persuaded
that the
Congregation. more he shows such a desire, the more he will be contradicted
v.
Trials that
we must
expect to have
in the
Religious Life.
then, any one has thus entered religion, however he may be called, and though he may have con truly his passions and his earthly affections, let him all quered not imagine that he will be exempt from other tempta tions and trials, which God himself will send him, such as tediousness, darkness, various fears, in order to es
When,
him more firmly in his vocation. We must remember that even the saints, who have loved their vo cation the most, have sometimes suffered great darkness with regard to it, and that it seemed to them as if they were deceived, and would not be able to save themselves So it happened with St. Teresa, St. John in that state. of the Cross, the Venerable Mother Frances de Chantal. But by recommending themselves to God, that darkness was dissipated, and they recovered their peace of mind. Thus the Lord tries his most beloved children, as it was
tablish
said to Tobias: Because thou wast acceptable
to
God,
it
was
and mortified in it. The subjects should have but one desire, the And, indeed, desire to do that which obedience demands of them. what merit would all these labors have in the eyes of God if the Supe riors assigned them, not as God had inspired them to do. but simply Besides, God would to satisfy the natural inclinations of the subjects ?
not lend his aid to works of this kind, and the subjects themselves would derive from them little fruit. Let him, therefore, who would
enter the Congregation principally in order to give missions, to preach, and so on, not think of entering, because this is not the spirit of the He only has the spirit of the Institute who enters it with the Institute. desire of practising obedience, and of submitting peacefully to be put the away into some corner without having any employment, happy that do only that which is directly good is done by others while he himself will without having asked for imposed upon him by obedience,
it."
V.
Trials
tJiat
we must
expect.
1 1
And in the necessary that temptation should prove thee} book of Deuteronomy, The Lord your God trieth you, that Let each one it may appear whether you love him or not?
therefore prepare himself to suffer in religion this ob It will sometimes appear to him that he can scurity.
not bear the observance of the Order, that he will have no more peace of mind, or will not even be able to save himself, But, most of all, every one must be on his guard
when
the temptation presents specious scruples or pre
texts of greater spiritual good, in order to abandon his vocation.
make him
The
in
principal remedies in such temptations are two
number.
FIRST REMEDY:
To HAVE RECOURSE TO GOD.
The first is prayer: Go ye to Him and be enlightened? For as it will not be possible for temptation to overcome him who has recourse to prayer, so he who does not recommend himself to God will surely be overcome by And let it be remarked that sometimes it will not it. suffice to have recourse to God once, or for a few days, to become victorious. Perhaps the Lord will permit
the temptation to continue, even after we have prayed for several weeks, months, and even years; but let us be assured that he who ceases not to recommend him
self to
God
will certainly be enlightened

will
and thereafter he
and victorious; have more peace and be more
firm in his vocation.
Until we have gone through that storm, which for the most part comes over all, let none of us think him Let us be persuaded, however, that in this self secure.
1
"
Ouia acceptus eras Deo, necesse

xii.
fuit ut tentatio
probaret
te."-
Tob.
2
"
13.
fiat,
Tentat vos Dominus Deus vester, ut palam

non."
utrum
diligatis
eum, an
8
"
Dettt. xiii. 3.
illuminamini."
Aceiidke ad eum, et
/Y
xxxiii. 6.
time of temptation we ought not to expect a fervor of reason sufficient to tranquillize our selves; for in the midst of this darkness we see nothing but confusion. We have nothing then to do but to say
and a clearness
to the
Lord,
Lord, help me!
Lord, help me! and
also to have frequently recourse to Most Holy Mary, who is the mother of perseverance, confiding in that And it is divine promise, Ask and you shall receive?
certain that he who, with the help of divine grace, is victorious in such a combat finds afterwards a double
calm and peace
in his
vocation.
SECOND REMEDY: To IIAVK RECOURSE TO THE SUPERIORS.
The second remedy, and

one
in
a principal
to
such temptations,
is
and necessary communicate to the Su
periors, or to the spiritual
Father of the Community,
the temptation which afflicts you, and this at once, be St. Philip Neri fore the temptation becomes strong. said that when a temptation is thus manifested it is
half vanquished. On the contrary, there is in such a case no greater evil than to conceal the temptation from Superiors; for then, on the one hand, God with
draws
his light
because of the
little
fidelity
shown by
the subject in not disclosing it, and, on the other, whilst the mine is not sprung, the temptation gains strength.
Whence
it
may
lose his vocation
be held for certain that he will surely who, when he is tempted against it,
does not disclose his temptations. And let it be understood that
in religion the most hell that can bring against a dangerous temptations in which, if it should are those vocation, subject against succeed and conquer, by that one stroke it will have
gained many victories for when a subject has lost his vocation and left religion, what good will he any more be able to do in the service of God ? Though the enemy
; 1
"
Petite ct
accipietis."
John,
xvi. 24.
V.
Trials that ive must expect.
may make him believe that out of religion he will have more peace and be able to do more good, nevertheless let him hold for certain that as soon as he is out of it
more have peace.
he will feel such a remorse in his heart that he will never And God grant that such a remorse
not torment him afterwards through all eternity hell, into which, as has already been said, he who through his own fault loses his vocation falls so very easily. He will be so lukewarm and discouraged in doing
may
in
even have the courage to raise his be an easy thing for him to give up prayer altogether, because as often as he begins it he will feel a hell of remorse, hearing his conscience re proach him, and saying, "What hast thou done? Thou hast abandoned God; thou hast lost thy vocation; and
good that he
will not
eyes to heaven.
It will
for
what
To
follow thine
own
caprice, to please thy

"to
Let him be certain that he will have hear parents." this reproach through his whole life, and still more shall he hear it made to him at the hour of his death, when,
in
God, and will have

his
sight of eternity, instead of dying in the house of in the midst of good brethren in religion, he
to die outside of the
Community, perhaps
in
house, in the midst of his relatives, to please whom he has displeased God. Let religious always beseech God to let them die rather than to permit that
greatest of disgraces, the greatness of which they will better understand at the point of death and to their greater torment, because then there will be no more
own
any remedy for their error. tempted against his vocation,

reflect
For him, then, who

this
is
is
the best meditation
he can make in the time of the temptation, namely, to what torment the remorse of having lost his vocation, and of having to die outside of religion,
through his own caprice, through

cause him at the hour of death.
his
own
fault, will
122
CONCLUSION.
Finally, let
-t to resolve to
him who wishes to enter religion not forbecome a saint, and to suffer every ex-
Lerior and interior pain, in order to be faithful to God, and not to lose his vocation. And if he be not resolved to this, I exhort him not to deceive the Superiors and himself, and not to enter at all, for this is a sign that he is not called, or, which is a still greater evil, that he
wishes not to correspond, as he ought, with the grace Hence, with so bad a disposition it is better to remain without, in order to acquire a better disposition, to resolve to give himself entirely to God, and to suffer all for God. Otherwise he will do an in jury both to himself and to the Order; for he will easily
of his vocation.
go back to the world, and then, being disgraced before the world as well as before God, he will be guilty of a still further infidelity to his vocation, and will lose the confidence in the power of taking another step in the way of God. God only knows into what other misfor tunes and sins he may afterwards fall.
On
the other hand, a beautiful sight
it is
to see in re
ligion souls wholly given to God, as if out of the world, without
world other any thought than

live in the
life.
who
that of pleasing God.
What happiness
our
life
In religion each one has to live only for eternal for us, if we spend these few
for
God!
And
to
this
he
is
days of most especially
obliged who has perhaps already spent much of his life in the service of the world. Let us set eternity before
our eyes, and then we

joyfulness. Let us thank
shall
suffer all with peace
and
God, who gives us so much light and so many means to serve him perfectly, since he has chosen us, from among so many, to serve him in religion, hav-
V.
Trials that
we must
expect.
123
ing bestowed on us the gift of his holy love. Let us make haste to please him in the practice of virtue, re flecting that, as St. Teresa said to her daughters, we
grace done the principal thing by turning our backs on the world and all its goods, the least yet remains to be I hold it for certain that done, and we shall be saints. for those who die in religion, Jesus Christ has prepared a prominent place in paradise. On this earth we shall be poor, despised, and treated as fools, as imprudent men, but in the other life our lot will be changed. Let us always recommend ourselves to our Redeemer
have already by
necessary to
his
become
saints,
hidden in the Sacrament, and to Most Holy Mary, be cause in religion all subjects must profess a most special love for Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament, and for the Im maculate Virgin Mary; and let us have great confidence. Jesus Christ has chosen us to be princes of his court, as we may confidently conclude from the protection he ex tends to all religious Orders, and to each member of them. The Lord is my light and my salvation, whom shall
I fear ^
Lord!
us to be
finish
all
Orders
souls.
1
"
may
Thy work, and, for Thy glory, grant Thine, so that all the members of Thy until the day of judgment be pleasing to
Amen.
mea
et
Thee, and gain over to Thee an immense number of
Amen.
Dominus
illuminatio
salus
mea; quern timebo
?"
Ps.
xxvi. i.
Considerations for
tl)ose rol)o
arc
(JTallco
to the
ttcligions State.
CONSIDERATION
I.
How
the Salvation of the Soul
is secured by entering the Religious State.
To know how important is the eternal salvation of our soul, it suffices to have faith, and to consider that we have but one soul, and when that is lost, all is lost. What docs it profit a man if he gain the whole world, and This great maxim of the suffer the loss of his soul V Gospel tias induced many youths either to shut them
up in cloisters or to live in deserts, or by martyrdom to give up their lives for Jesus Christ. For, said they, what does it profit us to possess the whole world, and all the goods of this world, in this present life, which must soon finish, and then be damned and be miserable in that life to come, which All those rich men, all those princes will never end ? and emperors, who are now in hell, what have they now of all they enjoyed in this life, but a greater torment and
selves
a greater despair? Miserable beings, they lament now and say, All those things are passed like shadows? For them all is passed like a shadow, like a dream, and that lamentation which is their lot has lasted already many The fash years, and shall last throughout all eternity. This world is a scene ion of this world passeth away." which lasts but a short time; happy he who plays on this scene that part which will afterwards make him
Quid enim prodest homini, si mundum universum lucretur, animoe vero suae detrimentum patiatur?" Matth. xvi. 26.
1
"
"
Transierunt omnia
ilia
tanquam
umbra."
I
-\Visd. v. 9.
"
Proeterit figura hujus
mundi."
Cor. vii. 51.
/.
How
Salvation
is
secured in
it.
125
happy in the life which will never end. When he shall then be contented, honored, and a prince in paradise, so long as God shall be God, little will he care for hav
in tribulation. ing been in this world poor, despised, and For this end alone has God placed us on this earth, and keeps us here in life, not to acquire transitory but eter nal goods: The end is life everlasting?
the sole end, which all men who live in the world ought to have in view. But the misfortune is, that in the world one thinks little or nothing of ever
This
is
lasting
life.
the greatest
In the midst of the darkness of this Egypt, number of men bestow all their care on
acquiring honor and pleasures; and this is the reason why so many perish. With desolation is all the land made
desolate, because
there
is
none that considereth in his heart?

reflect
How few
the scene
are they
is
what God
random,
on death, by which for us closed; on the eternity which awaits us; on has done for our sake! And thence it comes
blindness and at
their eyes, like the beasts,
who
that these miserable beings live in

far
from God, having on earthly things, without remembering without God, desiring his love, and without a thought of eternity. Therefore they die afterwards an unhappy death, which will be the beginning of an eternal death and an endless misery. Having arrived there, they will open their eyes; but it will be only to lament for their
intent only
own
foolishness.
is
the great means of salvation which is found in on the eternal religion, to wit: the continual meditation never sin? shalt thou and Remember thy last end, truths.
This
In all well-regulated religious houses this

1
"
is
done every
"
Finem vero, vitam aeternam." Rom. vi. 22. Desolatione desolata est omnis terra, quia nullus est qui recogitet
Jer. xii. n. Memorare novissima
tua, et in
corde."
"
aeternum non
peccabis."
Ecclus.
vii. 40.
26
State. Considerations on the Religions
times a day. And therefore in day and even several shines con of divine things, which there this
light
tinually,
it
long time, account ready for eternity.
morally impossible to live, one far from God, and without keeping
is
at least for a
s
Prayer.
O my God how
have
havincr left so many Thou hast willed to call me,
ever deserved thjs great mercy, that, others to live in the midst of the world,
I
who have
offended Thee more
more than they, to be deprived of than others, and deserved, honor of living as a friend in Thy divine li-ht, to enjoy the understand tins I Thvown house! O Lord! grant that may which Thou hast bestowed on me, that I may
exceeding "race to do always for it, as I purpose and hope always thank Thee not do and permit me during mv life and throughout eternity, hast bee.i so liberal towards Thou Since it. for to be ungrateful to others, it is but just me and hast in Thy love preferred me 3 my love Thee. and serve should I others that more than T to and Thine, wouldst have me to be wholly
Tesus
!
Thou
eive myself wholly. Accept no more mine. Finish Thou the work as Thy own, since 1 am Thou hast called me to Thy house Thou hast
I
me, and henceforward keep
me
which
because
me then Thou will have me become a saint. Make Father for the love Do it, O eternal me. have wilt what Thou
!
begun.
of Tesus Christ, in
whom
is all
goodness I love Thee sovereign good, 1 O Mary, my hope, come alone, and will love Thee forever. to be always faithful an. me for my assistance, and obtain
love Thee.
my
confidence.
love Thee,
!
my
infinite
thankful to
my
Lord.
CONSIDERATION
II.
The Happy Death And who are die in the Lord} Happy arc the dead who in the Lord, but the relig those blessed dead who die lives are found already their of end the at ious, who
detached dead to the world, having already and all its goods? world the from vows by their holy
i
"
of the Religious.
themselves
xiv. 13.
Beati mortui, qui in
Domino
moriuntur.
-Apoc.
//.
Happy Death of the

how
it
Religious*
127
Consider, my. brother, following your vocation, die in the house of God.
sent to you that
if
will be
content you will feel if, your good fortune to

devil will certainly repre house of God,
The
you
retire into the
you may perhaps afterwards repent of having left your own house and your own country, and deprived your parents of that succor which they might have expected from you. But say to yourself: Shall I, at the point of
death, repent of having put my resolution in execution, or shall I be content? I beseech you, therefore, to im agine yourself now already at the point of death, about to appear before the tribunal of Jesus Christ. Reflect
what then, reduced
to that state, you would wish to have done. Perhaps to have contented your parents, to have worked for your own family and your country, and then to die surrounded by brothers, and nephews, and relatives, after having lived in your own house with
title of pastor, of canon, of bishop, of a member of the cabinet, and after having done your own will? or rather, to die in the house of God, assisted by your good
the
encourage you on the great having lived many years in religion, humbled, mortified, poor, far from parents, de prived of your own will, and under obedience, and de tached from everything in the world, all these things render death sweet and agreeable? "He who has been accustomed to deprive himself of the delights of the will not regret having done world," says St. Bernard, so when he has to leave Pope Honorius II., when in his monastery, wished he that had remained dying, in the and had not been Pope. occupied plates, washing II. been a laywished at his death that he had Philip brother in some religious Order, intent on serving God, and had not been a king. Philip III., also King of
brethren
"
in religion, who to passage eternity, after
it."
Qui consuevit
sentiet."
se delectationibus
mundi
privare,
mundum deserere
non
28
Considerations on the Religious State.

"
was dying, Oh that I had been Spain, said when he that I had never in a desert, there to serve God, and the case, I should been a monarch! for had such been tribunal of the before with more confidence
now appear
Jesus
Christ."
about your vocation, then, hell tempts you set before your eyes and think of the hour of death, which eternity de moment "upon that
When,
all-important
pends."
will
Thus you will overcome all temptations; you will not re be faithful to God; and certainly you
<
of death, but will give thanks to pent of it at the point brother of the Lord, and die contented. Gerard, of dying in Bernard, died singing, at the very thought
the house of God.
Father Suarez, of the Company of Jesus, at dying in death so great consolation and sweetness so sweet was it I never thought religion that he said,
"
felt at
to
3
die."
same society, when at and being asked why he the point ot death, laughed; not laugh? I should "And why laughed, answered: paradise to him Christ himself
Another good
religious, of the
Has not Jesus
^promised
who
etc.,
leaves everything for his sake ? Was has left house, or brethren, or father, said, Everyone that
it
not he
who
ever shall receive a hundred-fold, and shall possess life 3 is God faithful, he I have left all for God; lasting ? he why said, cannot fail to fulfil his promises; and so," assured of should I not rejoice and laugh, seeing myself
"
paradise?"
was certain lay-brother, who died some years ago, rather be. would he house which in asked, at his death, to be He answered, I desire nothing but to die and
"
united with
"
God."
seternitas."
"
quo pendet Non putabam

reliquerit
et
tarn dulce esse
mori."
3"Qui
domum
vel fratres, aut
accipiet,
vitam jeternam
possidebit."
patrem, etc., centuplum Matth. xix. 29.
//.
Happy Death of the
Religious.
129
Father Januarius Sarnelli, a short time before his when conversing with God, uttered the follow Lord, Thou knowest that all I have ing words: done, all I have thought, has been for Thy glory; now I wish to go to see Thee face to face, if it please Thee then he said, Come, I will begin a sweet agony;" and began to converse affectionately with God, and shortly after placidly expired, preserving the smile on his lips, and the body began to give forth a sweet odor,
death,
"O
"
so;"
which, as they attested, was perceived for several days in the room in which he had died.
St.
religious,
in
Bernard, then, speaking of the happy state of had good reason to exclaim: "O secure iife, which death is expected without fear, ay, sweetly
1
desired and devoutly
accepted!"
Prayer.
Lord Jesus Christ! who, in order to obtain a happy death for me, hast chosen so bitter a death for Thyself; since Thou hast loved me to such an extent as to have chosen me to follow more closely Thy holy life, to have me thus more inti mately united with Thy loving heart, bind me, I beseech Thee, wholly to Thee with the sweet cords of Thy love, that I may no more separate myself from Thee. O my beloved Redeemer I wish to be grateful to Thee, and to correspond with Thy grace, but I fear my weakness may render me unfaithful O my Jesus do not permit this. Let me die rather than abandon Thee, or
my
forget the peculiar affection Thou hast shown me. 1 love Thee, my dear Saviour! Thou art and shalt always be the only Lord of my heart and of my soul. I leave all and
choose Thee alone for
my
treasure,
!
most pure Lamb of God,

is
O my
1
"
most ardent lover
My
beloved
chosen out of thousands?
Begone, ye creatures,
white and ruddy, my only good
vita secura, ubi
absque formidine mors expectatur,
immo
et
exoptatur
c. i.
3
"
cum
dulcedine, et excipitur
cum
devotione."
Ad
Mil. T.
Dilectus
meus candidus
et rubicundus,
electus
ex
millibus."
Cant. v. 10.
30

God, he
I love Thee. is my love, my all. my Jesus! loving Thee I will spend the remainder of my life, be it I embrace Thee, I press Thee to my heart, short, or be it long. and I wish to die united with Thee. I wish nothing else. Make
is
my
and
in
me
live
arrived at the end of
always burning with Thy love, and when 1 shall. have my life, make me expire in an ardent act
this grace for
of love towards Thee.
Immaculate Virgin Mary, obtain thou hope it from thee.
me;
CONSIDERATION
III.
The Account which he will have to render to Jesus Christ, on the Day of Judgment, who does not follow his Voca
tion.
The grace
ordinary grace;
of vocation to the religious state is not an it is a very rare one, which God grants
so to every nation? Oh, only to a few. He hath not done be called to a perfect to how much greater is this grace, life and to become one of the household of God, than if
one were called to be the king of any kingdom on this earth! for what comparison can there be between a tem the eternal kingdom of poral kingdom of this earth and heaven
?
But the greater the grace is, the greater will be the has not corre indignation of the Lord against him who will be his judg more the and with rigorous it, sponded ment at the day of account. If a king were to call a him among poor shepherd to his royal palace, to serve be the indig not the noblemen of his court, what would
nation of this king were he to refuse such a favor, and through unwillingness to leave his miserable stable
his little flock
?
God knows
well the value of his graces,
and therefore he chastises with severity those who de He is the Lord; when he calls, he wishes spise them. When, therefore, to be obeyed, and obeyed promptly.
1
"
Non
fecit taliter
omni
nationS."
Ps.
cxlvii. 20.
///.
Account
to be
given on Judgrnent-day.
131
by
his inspiration, he calls a soul to a perfect life, if it does not correspond, he deprives it of his light, and abandons it to its own darkness. Oh, how many poor souls shall we see among the reprobate on the day of
judgment for this very reason, that they were would not correspond!
called
and
Give thanks, then, to the Lord, who has invited you to follow him; but if you do not correspond, fear. Since God calls you to serve him nearer to his person, But he will have it is a sign that he wishes to save you. he indicates to which in that to saved be path only you wish to save your If for and has chosen you you. you self on a road of your own choosing, there is great danger that you will not be saved at all; for if you re
main
in
the world,
when God wishes you
to be a relig
ious, he will not give
you those efficacious helps pre pared for you had you lived in his house, and without these you will not save yourself. My sheep hear My voice? He who will not obey the voice of God shows that he is not, and will not be, one of his sheep, but in
the valley of Josaphat he will be
goats.
Prayer.
condemned with
the
Lord,
Thou
hast
shown me such an excess
of
bounty as to
choose me from among so many others, to serve Thee in Thy own house with Thy most beloved servants. I know how great Behold, I is that grace, and how unworthy of it I have been. am willing to correspond to so great a love. I will obey Thee.
Since
I
Thou
hast been towards
me
so liberal as to call
me when
did not seek Thee, and when I was so ungrateful, permit it not that I should offer to Thee that greater excess of ingrati tude, to embrace again my enemy, the world, in which hereto fore I have so oftentimes forfeited Thy grace and my eternal salvation, and thus to forsake Thee, who hast shed Thy blood
and given Thy

"
life
for
my
sake.
Since
Thou
hast called me,

x. 27.
Oves meae vocem
meam
audiunt."
John,
132
give
also the strength to correspond to the call. Already promised to obey Thee. I promise it again, but without the grace of perseverance I cannot be faithful to Thee. This
me
I
have
the courage to vanquish the passions of the flesh, through which the devil seeks to induce me to betray Thee. I love Thee, O my Jesus to Thee I consecrate myself I am entirely. already Thine, I will be always Thine. O Mary, my mother and my hope, thou art the mother of perseverance. This grace is only dispensed through thy hands; do thou obtain it for me. In thee do I
it
it.
perseverance is that I wish
ask from Thee, and through
Thy own
merits
it
and hope to obtain
Give
me
conlide.
CONSIDERATION
The Torment which
damned
in Hell will
for
IV.
be the Lot of him having lost his Vocation.
who
is
The pain of having through one s own fault lost some great good, or of having brought upon one s self volun tarily some great evil, is a pain so gr.-at that even in this life it causes an insupportable torment. But what
youth, called by the singular favor of the religious state, feel in hell when he then perceives that if he had obeyed God be would have
torment
will that
God
to
attained a high place in paradise, and sees himself nevertheless confined in that prison of torments, with out hope of remedy for this his eternal ruin! Their
worm
dieth not.
This will be that worm, which, living always, will always gnaw his heart by a continual remorse. He will say then, What a fool I was! I might have become
a great saint.
And
if I
had obeyed,
I
would certainly
without remedy. Miserable being! Then for his greater torment, on the day of judgment he will see and recognize at the
so;
have become
and now
am damned
right hand, and crowned as saints, those who have fol lowed their vocation, and, leaving the world, have re"
Vermis eorum non
moritur."
Mark,
ix.
43.
IV. Torment in Hellfor having lost Vocation. 133

house of God, to which he also had been once called. And then will he see himself separated from the company of the blessed, and placed in the midst of that innumerable and miserable crew of the damned, for his disobedience to the voice of God. We know well, as we have considered above, that to this most unhappy lot he exposes himself who, in order
tired to the
to follow his
own
caprice, turns a deaf ear to the call
of
God. Therefore, my brother, you who have already been called to become a saint in the house of God, con sider that you will expose yourself to a great danger should you lose your vocation through your own fault. Consider that this very vocation which God in his sov
ereign bounty has given you, in order, as it were, to take you out from among the populace and place you among
own
the chosen princes of his paradise, will, through your fault, should you be unfaithful to it, become an
Make your choice then, for God especial hell for you. leaves it in your own hands, either to be a great king in paradise, or a reprobate in hell, more despairing than
the rest.
Prayer.
No,
my
God, permit
I
me
not to disobey Thee and to be un

for that instead
faithful.
see
Thy goodness, and thank Thee
of casting me away from Thy face, and banishing me into hell, as I have so often deserved, Thou callest me to become a saint, I see that I for me a high place in paradise. and
preparest
should deserve a double torment, should I not correspond with I will obey Thee. Behold, this grace, which is not given to all. I embrace with joy all I am Thine, and always will be Thine. the pains and discomforts of the religious life, to which Thou And what are these pains in comparison with invitest me.
the eternal pains, which
;
have deserved
was entirely
!
lost
through my sins now I give myself entirely to Thee. Dispose of me and my life as Thou pleasest. Accept, O Lord of one serve Thee and already condemned to hell, as I have been, to love Thee in this life and in the next. I will love Thee as much
34
I
State. Considerations on the Religioits
as
hate Thee in hell, O God, have deserved to be doomed to Thou hast O love! Jesus! infinite my worthy of an Thou hast bound; me held those chains by which the world enemies of servitude my delivered me from the for the love I bear 1 Thee much, then, O my love and Thee. Always will will always love Thee and obey hast obtained this mercy who advocate, Thee O Mary, my not to be ungrateful to that Goc me suffer and me, me Help for me that I may die has loved me so much. Obtain
!
f<
who
so great a grace. rather than be unfaithful to
CONSIDERATION
The Immense Glory which
Consider, in the
says that it is ious state to
the
first
V.
Heaven. Religious enjoy in
place, that in the relig difficult for religious who die to heaven cell the "From be damned.
which
St.
Bernard
ever descends from Jiis easy; one scarcely which the saint adduces reason the And cell into hell." until ever perseveres in it "because one scarcely is a For religious be predestinated." death, unless he his death, if he be not with difficulty perseveres until Therefore, 5 of elect the of paradise. the number state the gate of Laurence Justinian called the religious that heavenly city this is the gate." "Of paradise. have a great he said that therefore the religious
way
is
<
And
"
sign of their
predestination."
reward of heaven, as Consider, moreover, that the 4 a crown of justice;" wherefore God, is Apostle says, for our works more abundantly though he rewards us us nevertheless in proporti than we deserve, rewards cclla coelum. ... Vix unquam aliquis a Facilis via de cella ad
1
"
infernum descendit: quia vix unquam, De Vit. Sol. usque ad mortem persistit."
in
2
"
nisi coelo prsedestinatus,

c. 4-
,r
iste est Illius ccelestis civitatis,
introitus."
"Magnum
quippe predestinations
2
indicium
est."-/?.
Di.
"
Corona
Tim.
iv. 8.
justitise."
V.
Glory of the Religious in Heaven.
135
to the works we have done. He will render to every one From this consider how exceed according to his works} ingly great will be the reward which God will give in heaven to good religious, in consideration of the great
merits they daily acquire.
The
and
is
religious gives to God all his goods of this earth, content to be entirely poor, without possessing
anything.
The
religious renounces all attachment to
his parents, friends, and country, in order to unite him self more closely to God. The religious continually
mortifies himself in
in the
many
things which he would enjoy
world.
self,
whole
by
religious, finally, gives to God his giving him his will through the vow of
The
obedience.
But the dearest thing that we have is our own will, and what God, of all other things, requires of us most
is
our heart; that
is
to say,
our
will.
My son, give Me thy

world
will give
heart?
He who
serves
God
in the
him
but not himself; he will give him a part and not the whole, for he will give him indeed his goods by alms-deeds, his food by fasting, his blood by disci plines, etc.; but he will always reserve for himself his own will, fasting when he pleases, praying when he likes.
his possessions,
But the religious, giving him his own will, gives him self and gives all, gives not only the fruits of the tree, but the whole tree itself. Whence he may then truly say to him, O Lord having given Thee my will, I have nothing more to give to Thee.
!
he
And, therefore, in all that he does through obedience is sure to do the will of God perfectly, and merits by
not only
when he prays, when he hears confessions, preaches, or fasts, or practises other mortifica tions, but also when he takes his food, when he sweeps his room, when he makes his bed, when he takes his
alt,
when he
"
Reddet unicuique secundum opera

Praebe,
fill
ejus."
Matth.
xvi. 27.
IJ
"
mi, cor tuum
mihi."
Prov.
xxiii. 26.
36
State. Considerations on the Religious
rest
when he
obedience,
this through recreates himself; for, doing all St. Mary God. of in all he does the will
Magdalene de Pazzi
obedience
those
said that all that

St.
who
Hence, is a prayer. love obedience, asserted that

St.
sails, as it
done through Anselm, speaking -of

is
all
do
is
meritorious for them.
that in religion one
he even advances who Oh how much more
Aloysius were, in a vessel, does not row.
Gonzaga
in
that religious said
whi
gain in one month with all his pen bv observing his Rule than a secular, Of that disciple of Don ance and prayers, in a year that for t theus called Dositheus, it was revealed to under obedience there was given years he had lived of and Hermit the him in heaven the glory of St. Paul so for had many whom the Abbot, both of St
will a religious
!
Anthony
desert. Religious, it is true, years lived in the of regular observance: Going, suffer the inconveniences to the when But they are called they vent and wept. shall they coming, but, to heaven, other life, they will go Whence they sheaves? come vithjoyfulness, carrying their in goodly places me unto are lines The fallen shall then sing,
is goodly to ;,/,. for my inheritance me ex the Lord have become for to me have "bound have acquin and the glory they ceedingly precious,
have
to
These bonds which
me
is
exceedingly great.
Prayer.
and my true lover! that Thou to be loved by me and that I. and dearest so much my good, Thee so little to love and to please miserable that I am. desire an so with ges. me many For what end hast Thou favored Thee O my Jesus I taken me out of the world love Thou wilt have me understand much. me lovest .Thou
Is
it
possible,
O my God
>
Euntes ibant e t flebant. tatione portantes manipulos Funes ceciderunt mihi

clara est
mihi."
Venientes autem venient

Ps. cxxv.
6.
cum
exul-
suos."
in praclaris.
etenim hered.tas mea
prae-
Ps. xv. 6.
VI. Interior Peace of the Religious.

also,
137
wish-
and be
all
Thine,
in this life
and
in
the next.
Thou
est that
have
it
love should not be divided with creatures, but wilt to be wholly for Thyself, the only good, the only lovely
my
one, and worthy of infinite love.
Ah my Lord, my treasure, yet I pant and truly desire to love Thee, and to I thank Thee for this desire Thou love no other but Thee.
!
my
love,
my
all,
hast given grant that
me; preserve
I
it
in
me, always increase
it
in
me, and
Thou
that
I
may please Thee, and love Thee on this earth as desirest, so that I may come hereafter to love Thee face
all
to face, with
my
strength
in
paradise.
I
Behold, this
!
is
all
ask from Thee.
Thee
I
will
love,
O my God
will love
I
Thee, and for

will
Thy
love
offer myself to suffer every pain.

I
become a
saint,
not that
may enjoy
great delight
!
in
heaven, but to please Thee much,

love
O my
beloved Lord
and to
Father
!
Thee much
forever.
Graciously hear me,
O eternal
for the love of Jesus Christ. Mother Mary, for the love of this thy Son, help
My
thou me.
Thou
art
my
hope
from thee
hope every good.

VI.
CONSIDERATION
The
Interior
Peace that God gives Good Religious to Enjoy.

of
The promises
. .
God cannot
fail.
God
has said, Every
one that has left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or or lands for name s sake, shall receive an mother,
.
My
hundredfold,
and hundredfold on
That is, the shall possess life everlasting. this earth, and life everlasting in heaven.
1
The peace of the soul is a good which is of greater value than all the kingdoms of the world. And what avails it to have the dominions of the w hole world with
r
out interior peace ? Better is it to be the poorest villager, and to be content, than to be the lord of the whole world, and to live a discontented life. But who can give this
peace?
that
1
"
is
The unquiet world? Oh no, peace is a good O God prays the obtained only from God.
"
!"
Omnis
aut
et
matrem,
qui reliquerit domum, vel fratres aut sorores, aut patrem aut agros, propter nomen meum, centuplum accipiet
.
. .
vitam aeternam
possidebit."
Matth.
xix. 29.
38
Church, "give to Thy servants that peace which the Therefore he is called the God of world cannot give." if But God be the sole giver of peace, all consolation. we to whom shall suppose will he give that peace but to those who leave all, and detach themselves from all
creatures, in order to give themselves entirely to their Creator? And therefore is it seen that good religious
shut up
their cells, though mortified, despised, and more contented life than the great ones of the world, with all the riches, the pomps, and diversions
in
poor, live a
they enjoy. St. Scholastica said that if men knew the peace that good religious enjoy, the whole world would become a monastery; and St. Mary Magdalene of Pazzi said that scale the walls of the monas all, if they knew it, would them. The human heart into to order in get teries,
having been created for an infinite good, all creatures cannot content it, they being finite, imperfect, and few; God alone, who is an infinite good, can render it con tent. Delight in the Lord and He will give thee the request
of thy heart?
Oh no; a good religious united with God envies none of the princes of the world who possess Let the rich," he will kingdoms, riches, and honors. their riches, the kings have say with St. Paulinus, have is their kingdoms: to me Christ my kingdom and my
" "
glory."
He
will see those of the
world foolishly glory
in their displays and vanities; but he, seeking always to detach himself more from earthly things, always to unite himself more closely to his God, will live contented in this life, and will say, Some trust in chariots, and some in
1
"
Deus,
... da
servis tuis illam,
quam mundus
tibi
dare non potest,

Ps.
pacem."
*
"
Delectare in Domino, et dabit

4.
petitiones cordis
tui."
xxxv
3
i.
"
Sibi divitias suas habeant divites, sibi regna
sua reges;
nobis
Christus
regnum
et gloria
est."
Ep. ad
Apr urn.
VI. Interior Peace of the Religious.

horses, but
139
our
we
will call upon the
name of
the Lord,
God.
St.
is
Teresa said that one drop of heavenly consolation
of greater value than all the pleasures of the world. Father Charles of Lorraine, having become a religious,
God, by one moment of the happiness that he to feel in religion, superabundantly paid him for all he had left for God. Hence his joyfulness was sometimes so great that, when alone in his cell, he could
said that
gave him
The Blessed Seraphino of Capuchin lay-brother, said that he would not exchange a foot length of his cord for all the kingdoms
not help beginning to leap.
Ascoli, a
of the world.
Oh, what contentment does he find who, having left God, is able to say with St. Francis, My God and 2 all and with that to see himself freed from the my servitude of the world, from the thraldom of worldly This is the fashion, and from all earthly affections. liberty that is enjoyed by the children of God, such as
all for
"
!"
good religious
are. It is true that in the beginning, the deprivation of the conversations and pastimes of the world, the observances of the Community, and the rules,
seem
to
to
be thorns; but these thorns, as our Lord said
to
Bridget, will all become flowers and delights him who courageously bears their first sting, and he
St..
will
taste
on
this earth
all
that peace which, as St. Paul
the gratifications of the senses, and says, surpasseth all the enjoyments of feasts, of banquets, and of the pleasures of the world: The peace of God which surpasseth
all understanding?
And what
greater peace can there
be than to
Hi
know
that one pleases
God
"
in curribus, et hi in equis;
nos autem
in
nomine Domini Dei
nostri invocabimus."
2
"
Ps. xix.
8.
Deus meus
et
omnia."
"Pax
Dei, quae exsuperat
omnem
sensum."
Phil.
iv. 7.
40
Prayer.
know that Thou alone Lord and my God, my all make me contented in this and in the next life. But I will not love Thee for my own contentment, I will love Thee I wish this to be my peace, my only only to content Thy heart. satisfaction during my whole life, to unite my will to Thy holy
!
O my
canst
even should I have to suffer every pain in order to do this. And what can 1 hope for art my God, I am Thy creature. to than Lord, Thee, my my God, who hast been please greater so partial in Thy love towards me ? Thou, O my Jesus hast left heaven to live, for the love of me, a poor and mortified
will,
Thou
life.
leave
all
to live only for the love of Thee,

I
my most
if
blessed Redeemer.
love
Thee with my whole
heart;
only
Thou
wilt give
me
the grace to love Thee, treat
me
as
Thou
pleasest.
Mary, Mother of
but
in
my God
protect
I
to thee, not in thy glory, which
me and render me like do not deserve, as thou dost,

will, as
pleasing God, and obeying his holy
thou
didst.
CONSIDERATION
The Damage done
VII.
to Religious
by Tepidity.
Consider the misery of that religious who, after hav its ing left his home, his parents, and the world with all pleasures, and after having given himself to Jesus Christ, consecrating to him his will and his liberty, exposes himself at last to the clanger of being damned, by falling into a lukewarm and negligent life, and continuing in it. Oh, no; not far from perdition is a lukewarm relig ious, who has been called into the house of God to become a saint. God threatens to reject such, and to abandon them if they do not amend. But because thou
art lukewarm,
vomit thee out of My mouth. St. Ignatius of Loyola, seeing a lay-brother of his Order become lukewarm in the service of God, called
to
1
I will begin
"Sedquia
tepidus es,
incipiam tc evomere ex ore
meo."-
Apoc.
iii.
6.
VIL Damage
Tepidity does to Religious.
141
him one day and said to him, Tell me, my brother, what did you come in religion to do ? He answered, To O my brother replied the saint, what have serve God. If you had answered that you came to serve ? said you a cardinal, or a prince of this earth, you would be more excusable; but you say that you came to serve God, and do you serve him thus? Father Nieremberg says that some are called by God
!
to be saved only as saints, so that
if
they should not take
care to live as saints, thinking to be saved as imperfect And St. Christians, they will not be saved at all.
Augustine says that such are in most cases abandoned Negligent souls God is accustomed to aban by God: how does he abandon them? By permit And don." from them lighter faults, which they see and do ting not mind, to fall into grievous ones, and to lose divine grace and their vocation. St. Teresa of Jesus saw the place prepared for her in hell had she not detached
"
herself from an earthly, though not a grievously culpa He that contemneth small things, shall fall ble, affection.
by
little
and
little?
wish to follow Jesus Christ, but from afar, as St. Peter did, who, when his Master was arrested in the But by garden, says St. Matthew,/<VAwvv/77/;;/ afar off? which to them will so that happened easily happen doing to St. Peter; namely, that, when the occasion came, he denied Jesus Christ. A lukewarm religious will be con
Many
tented with what

called
little
he does for God; but God,
who
to a perfect life, will not be contented, and, in punishment for his ingratitude, will not only deprive him of his special favors, but will sometimes permit his When you said, It is enough, then you perfall.
him
"
"
8 3
"
Deus negligentes deserere consuevit." In Ps. 118, s. 10. Qui spernit modica, paulatim decidet." Ecdus. xix. i.
Sequebatur
"
eum
longe."
Matth. xxvi.
58.
142
ished,"

1
says
St.
was cast into the

fruit.
Augustine. The fig-tree of the Gospel fire, only because it brought forth no
"
Father Louis de Ponte said, I have committed many faults, but I have never made peace with them." Mis erable is that religious who, being called to perfection, makes peace with his defects. As long as we detest our imperfections, there is hope that we may still be come saints; but when we commit faults and make lit tle of them, then, says St. Bernard, the hope of be
coming saints is lost. He who soweth sparingly shall also Common graces do not suffice to make reap sparingly? one a saint; extraordinary ones are But necessary. how shall God be liberal with his favors towards that one who acts sparingly and with reserve in his love towards
him
?
saint, one must have courage and strength to overcome all repugnances; and let no one ever believe, says St. Bernard, that he will be able
Moreover, to become a
to attain
to
singular
is
among
perfection if he does not render himself others in the practice of virtue. What
"
perfect cannot but be singular." Reflect, brother, for what have you left the world and all ?
3
my
To
life
become a
saint.
But that lukewarm and imperfect
which you lead, is that the way of becoming a saint? St. Teresa animated her daughters by saying to them, "My sisters, you have done the principal thing neces
become saints; the least remains yet to be done." The same I say to you; you have, perhaps, done the
sary to
you have left your country, your home, your parents, your goods, and your amusements; the least remains yet to be done, to become a saint; do it.
"Sidixeris:
"
chief part already;
Sufficit;
periisti."
Serm. 169, E. B.
2 Cor. ix. 6.
singulare."
Q ui
parce seminal, parce et
metet."
"
Perfectum non potest
esse, nisi
VIIL How dear to God the Soui given

Prayer.
to
Him.
43
O my God
reject
me
not, as
deserve, for
will
amend.
know well that so negligent a life as mine cannot satisfy Thee. know that I have myself, by my lukewarmness, shut the 1 door against the graces which Thou didst desire to bestow upon
me. O Lord do not yet abandon me, continue to be merciful towards me I will rise from this miserable state. I will for the future be more careful to overcome my passions, to follow Thy omit my inspirations, and never will I through slothfulness In short, duties, but I will fulfil them with greater diligence. 1 will, from this time forward, do all I can to please Thee, and I will neglect nothing which I may know to be pleasing to Thee. Since thou, O my Jesus! hast been so liberal with Thy and Thy graces towards me, and hast deigned to give Thy blood
! ;
life for me, there is no reason I should act with such reserve towards Thee. Thou art worthy of all honor, all love, and to
Thee one ought gladly to undergo every labor, every But, O my Redeemer! Thou knowest my weakness, me with Thy powerful grace; in Thee I confide. O im help maculate Virgin Mary! thou who hast helped me to leave the world, help me to overcome myself and to become a saint.
please
pain.
CONSIDERATION
VIII.
How Dear to God is a Soul that gives itself entirely to Him. God loves all those who love him: I love them that love
Me.^
Many, however, gives themselves to God, but preserve still in their hearts some attachment to crea to tures, which prevents them from belonging entirely
God. How, then, shall God give himself entirely to that one who, besides his God, loves creatures still? It is just that he should act with reserve towards those who act with reserve towards him. On the contrary, he
gives himself entirely to those souls, who, driving from their hearts everything that is not God, and does not
them to his love, and giving themselves to him without reserve, truly say to him: My God and my all? Ego diligentes me diligo." Prov. viii. 17.
lead
1
"
"
Deus meus,
et
omnia."
144
St.

Teresa, as long as she entertained an inordinate though not an impure one, could not hear
affection,
from Jesus Christ what afterwards she heard, when, freeing herself from every attachment, she gave herself
entirely to the divine love; namely, the Lord saying to her, "Now, because thou art all mine, I am all thine." Consider that the Son of God has already given him
to vs.*
A child is born to us, and a son is given has given himself to us through the love he bears to us. He hath loved us, and hath delivered Himself
self entirely to us:
He
for
its.
when
"he
self,"
It is, then, just, says St. John Chrysostom, that a (rod lias given himself to you, without reserve
has given thee all, nothing has he left to him you also should give yourself to God, without reserve; and that always henceforth* burning with divine love, you should sing to him:
Thine wholly always will I be; Thou hast bestowed Thyself on me, Wholly I give myself to Thee.
St. Teresa revealed to one of her nuns, appearing to her after her death, that God loves a soul that, as a
spouse, give itself entirely to him, more than a thou sand tepid and imperfect ones. From these generous souls, given entirely to God, is the choir of Sera phim completed. The Lord himself says that he loves a soul that attends to its perfection, so much that he
seems not
one for
is
6
to love
but one*
any other. One is My dove, My perfect Hence Blessed Giles exhorts us, "One
this
one,"
by which he wishes to say that
one soul
we have we ought to give wholly, not divided, to that One who alone, deserves all love, on whom depends all
1
"
Parvulus natus est nobis,

Dilexit nos, et tradidit
filius
datus est
nobis."
Isa. ix. 6.
"
semetipsum pro
nobis."
Eph.
8.
v. 2.
s 4
5
"
"
"
Totum tibi dedit, nihil sibi reliquit." Una est columba mea, perfecta mea." Una
uni."
Cant.
vi.
VIIL
How dear to God the Soul given to Him.

"
45
and
our good, and who loves us more than all. Leave all and you shall find says Thomas a Kempis. Leave all for God, and in God O soul!" you will find all. concludes St. Bernard, be alone, that you may keep a yourself for him alone." Keep yourself alone, give no part of your affections to creatures, that you may be long alone to Him who alone deserves an infinite love,
all,"
"
"
whom
alone you ought to love.

Prayer.
As then, my God Thou hast given Thyself entirely to me, I should be too ungrateful if I should not give myself entirely to Thee; since Thou wouldst have me belong wholly to Thee, behold, O my Lord I give myself entirely to Thee. Accept me through Thy mercy, dis dain me not. Grant that this my heart, which once loved crea tures, may turn now wholly to Thy infinite goodness. "Let
! !
My beloved to Me
and I to him?
henceforth die," said St. Teresa, let another than myself me. Let God live in me, and Let him give me life. reign, and let me be his slave, for my soul wishes no other This my heart is too small, 6 God most liberty." of
"
me
live in
love,
and
worthy
it is
too
little
able to love Thee,
who
I should then commit against Thee too great an injustice, should I still divide it by loving anything besides Thee. I love Thee, my God, above everything. I love only Thee; I renounce all creatures, and give myself entirely to
an
art deserving of
infinite love.
my Jesus, my Saviour, my love, my all. I say, and always What have I in heaven, and besides Thee, what do I de Thou art the God of my heart, and the God that is my portion forever* I desire nothing, either in this life or in the next, but to possess the treasure of Thy love. I am unwilling that creatures should have any more a place in my
Thee,
will say, sire on earth f
. .
.
Thou alone must be its master. To Thee only shall it belong for the future. Thou only shalt be my God, my repose,
heart;
11
Dimitte omnia, et invenies
omnia."
O
"
Imit.
anima
sola esto, ut soli te

et
serves."
book 3, c. 32. In Cant. s. 40.

16.
"Dilectus
meus mihi
ego
?
illi."
Cant.
ii.
Quid mihi
est in coelo
cordis mei, et pars 10
mea Deus
quid volui super terram? in aeternum. Ixxii. 25.

te
et
Deus
Wj.
146
my
desire, all
my
this,
love.
grace,
call
and
am
rich
enough."
I
I
obtain for
me
that
the donation which
Thy love and Thy most holy Virgin Mary! may be faithful to God, and never re have made of myself to him.
"Give
me
only
CONSIDERATION
IX.
How
Necessary
it
is,
in order to
for
become a Saint,
to have a
Great Desire
such a Thing.
No
desire.
saint has ever attained to sanctity without a great As wings are necessary to birds in order to
fly,
so holy desires are necessary to the soul in order to ad vance in the road of perfection. To become a we
saint,
must detach ourselves from creatures, conquer our pas sions, overcome ourselves, and love crosses. But to do all this, much strength is required, and we must suffer much. But what is the effect of holy desire? St. Laurence Justinian answers us: supplies strength, and makes the pain easier to be borne." Hence the same saint adds, that he has already who
"It
vanquished
great part of the He who wishes to reach the top of a mountain will never reach it high if he has not a great desire to do so. This will give him courage and strength to undergo the fatigue of ascend ing, otherwise he will stop at the foot, wearied and dis
victory
is
has a great desire of vanquishing.

the desire of
"
vanquishing."
couraged.
Bernard asserts that we acquire perfection in pro portion to the desire for it which we preserve in our heart. St. Teresa said that God loves generous souls that have great desires; for which reason the saint ex
St.
horted
i
"
all in this
tui
"
way,
Let our thoughts be high,

et
Amorem
solum cum gratia tua mihi dones,

leviorem."
dives
sum
nwn
m
satis."
Vires subministrat, poenam exhibet

c. 6.
3
<
De
De
Disc.
Magna
victoriae pars est vinc.ndi desiderium."
Casto Conn,
c. 3.
IX.
How
Necessary Desire for Sanctity. 147
for thence will
come our good.
We
we
must not have low

in
and
if
little desires,
but have that confidence

shall
God
little
that,
and the proper efforts, by his with little attain to that perfection which, grace, the the saints In this reached." attained, saints have way, were and of a short a in perfection, time, great degree
we make
able to do great things for God. Being made perfect Thus St. Aloysius a short time, he fulfilled a longtime} in a few years (he lived not over attained Gonzaga that St. twenty-three years) such a degree of sanctity in an ecstasy seeing him in of Pazzi, Mary Magdalene heaven, said it seemed to her, in a certain way, that
in
there was no saint in heaven
glory than Aloysius. that he had arrived at sire he had cherished of being able to love God as much as he deserved, and that, seeing this beyond his reach, the holy youth had suffered on earth a martyrdom of
love.
St. Bernard, being in religion, in order to excite his u Bernard, for what did fervor, used to say to himself, 2 I come here?" say the same to you: What have
who enjoyed a greater at the same time understood She so high a degree by the great de
you you come
do in the house of God ? To become a saint ? And what are you doing ? Why do you lose the time? Tell me, do you desire to become a saint? If you do not, it is sure that you will never become one. If, for it; then, you have not this desire, ask Jesus Christ ask Mary for it; and if you have it, take courage, says St. Bernard, for many do not become saints, because they do not take courage. And so I repeat, let us take courage, and great courage. What do we fear? What inspires That Lord, who has given us this diffidence in us?
to
also give us the grace to strengtli to leave the world, will saint. embrace the life of a Everything comes to an end.
1
"
Consummates
in brevi,
eXpleVit
tempera
multa."
Wis,
iv,
13.
"
Bernarde, ad quid
venisti?"
148
Considerations on
t/ic
Religious State.
Our life, be it a contented or a discontented one, will also come to an end, but eternity will never terminate. Only that little we have done for God will console us in death and throughout eternity. The fatigue will be short, eter
nal shall be the crown, which is already, so to speak, be fore our eyes. satisfied are the saints now with all they have suffered for God! If a sorrow could enter para dise, the Blessed would be sorry only for this, that they have neglected to do for God what have done
How
they might more, but which now they are unable to do. Take courthen, and be prompt, for there is no time to lose; âge, what can be done to-day we may not be able to do to morrow. St. Hernardine of Sienna said that one moment of time is of as great a value as God himself, for at every momeiU we may gain God, his divine grace, and higher degrees of merits.
Prayer. Behold, O my God here I am. My heart is ready, O tny God! my heart is ready. See, I am prepared to do all that Thou shall require from me. O Lord, what wilt Thou have me Tell me, O Lord, what Thou desirest of me. I will
!
obey Thee in all. I am sorry for having lost so much time in which I might have pleased Thee, and yet have not done so. I thank Thee that still Thou givest me time to do it. Oh, no, I will not lose any more time. 1 will and desire to become a saint, not to obtain from Thee a greater glory and more de I will become a lights. saint, that I may love Thee more, and to please Thee in this life and in the next. Make me, O Lord! to love and please Thee as much as Thou desirest. Behold, this is all I ask from Thee, O my God I will love Thee, I will
!
I offer myself to undergo every fatigue, and to suffer every pain. O my Lord increase in me always this desire, and give me the grace to execute it. Of myself I can do nothing, but assisted by Thee I can do all. Eternal Father, for the love of Jesus Christ, graciously hear me.
!
love Thee; and,
in
order to love Thee,
"
Paratum cor meum, Deus, paratum cor meum." Domine, quid me vis facere ? Acts, ix. 6,
PS.
Ivi.
X. Love that we owe
to
Jcsns Christ.
149
My
cor.
Jesus,
though the merits of Thy Passion, come to my suc Mary, my hope for the love of Jesus Christ, protect
!
me.
CONSIDERATION
The Love we owe
X.
to Jesus Christ in consideration of the Love he has shown to us.
In order to understand the love
God
has borne to
us,
it
is
enough
to consider
,
which the Son of what St.
Paul says of Jesus Christ: He emptied Himself taking the He humbled Himself, becoming form of a servant. He emptied him obedient even to the death of the cross. O God! what admiration lias it caused, and will self."
.
.
.
"
it,
through
all
who became man

himself to
all
eternity cause, to the angels to see a God for the love of man, and submitted
the weaknesses
and sufferings of man!
And the
a cause of aston not be to see a king become a worm for the sake of worms! But an infinitely greater wonder it is to see a God made man. and after this to see him humbled unto the painful and infamous death of the
Word was made flesh?

it
What
ishment would
cross,
on which he finished his most holy life. Moses and Elias, on Mount Thabor, speaking of
it is
his
death, as
related in the Gospel, called

is
it
"
an excess:
excessus,"
They spoke of His decease (the Latin word
which also means
"excess")
that
He
should accomplish in
Yea, says Bonaventure, it is with reason Jerusalem? of death the Jesus Christ was called an excess, for it was an excess of suffering and of love, so much so that it would be impossible to believe it, if it had not already
4
happened.
1
"
It
was truly an excess

formam
servi
of love,
accipiens.
.
adds
. .
St.
Exinanivit
semetipsum,
ii.
Ilumi-
liavit
semetipsum, factus obediens usque ad mortem, mortem autem

Phil.
7.
est." John, i. 14. Dicebant excessum, quern completurus erat in
crucis."
"
Et
Verbum
31.
caro factum
"
Jerusalem."
Luke,
4
"
ix.
Excessus doloris, excessus
amoris."
50
Considerations on the Religioits State.

Son
of
Augustine, for to this end the come on earth, to live a life so death so bitter, namely, that he man how much he loved him.
that
God
wishes
to
laborious and to die a
"
might make known to Therefore Christ came,

1
man should know how much God loved him." The Lord revealed to his servant Armella Nicolas that the love he bore to man was the cause of all his
sufferings
and
of his
death.
If
Jesus Christ had not
been God, but only man and our friend, what greater love could he have shown us than to die for us? Greater
love hath no
man
than
//it s,
that a
man
lay
down
his life
for
his friends? Ah, how, thought of the love shown esteemed it little to give saints the us by Jesus Christ, their life and their all for so loving a God! many
at the
How
youths,
how many noblemen,
are there not, wiio have
left their
and
all,
house, their country, their riches, their parents, to retire into cloisters, to live only for the love
of Jesus Christ! many young virgins, renouncing their nuptials with princes and the great ones of the world, have gone with joyfulness to death, to render
How
thus some compensation for the love of a God who had been executed on an infamous gibbet, and died for their
sake!
This appeared to St. Mary Magdalene of Pazzi to be foolishness; hence she called her Jesus a fool of love. In exactly the same manner the Gentiles, as St. Paul
attests,
hearing the death of Jesus Christ preached to them, thought it foolishness not possible to be believed. Christ crucified, unto the Jews indeed a stumblingWe
preach
block,
1
"
and unto
the Gentiles foolishness?
low
is
it
pos-
Propterea Christus advenit, ut cognosceret

Deus."
homo quantum cum

animam suam ponat
quidem scandalum,
diligat
2
"
De
catech. rud. c. 4.
Majorem hac dilectionem nemo

suis."
habet, ut
quis pro amicis

3
"
John,
xv. 13.
Pnedicamus Christum crucifixum, Gentibus autem stultitiam." i Cor. i. 23.
Judaeis
X. Love that we
sible,
ozue to Jeszts Christ.
they said, that a God, most happy in himself, who of nothing, should die for the sake of man, his servant? This would be as much as to believe that God became a fool for the love of men. Nevertheless,
is
in
want
it is
for love of us, deliver himself

us,
of faith that Jesus Christ, the true Son of God, did, up to death. He hath loved
1
delivered Himself for us, The same Mary had reason then to exclaim, lamenting the Magdalene O love ingratitude of men towards so loving a God, not known! O love not loved!" Indeed, Jesus Christ
"
and hath
is
not loved by men, because they live
in
forgetfulness
of his love.
And,
in fact, a soul that
considers a
God who
died
for its sake, cannot live without loving him. The charity of Christ presscth us? The soul will feel itself
inflamed,
and as if constrained to love a God who has loved it so much. Jesus Christ could have saved us, says F. Nieremberg, with only one drop of his blood; but it was his will to shed all his blood, and to give his divine life, that at the sight of so many sufferings and of his death we might not content ourselves with an ordinary love, but be sweetly constrained to love with all our strength a God so full of love towards us. That they also who live may not live any more for themselves, but unto Him who died for them?
Prayer.
Indeed, O my Jesus, my Lord, and my Redeemer! only too much hast Thou obliged me to love Thee; too much my love has cost Thee. I should be too ungrateful if I should content myself to love with reserve a God who has given me his blood, his life, and his entire self. Oh, Thou hast died for me, Thy poor servant it is but just that I should die for Thee, God,
;
my
"
Dilexit nos, et tradiciit
semetipsum pro
nos."
nobis."
Eph.
pro
v. 2.
"
Charitas enim Christi urget
2 Cor. v. 14.
"
Ut
et qui vivunr.,
jam non
sibi vivant,
sed
ei qui
ipsis
mcr-
tuus
est."//;*V, v.
15,
52
Yes, my Jesus I detach myself from all, to I put away from me the love of all crea Thee. to give myself tures, in order to consecrate myself entirely to Thy love.
and
my
all.
My
beloved
choose Thee alone out of all things for my good, my treasure, and my only love. Thou art not satisfied I love Thee, O my love! I love Thee. that I should love Thee a little only. Thou art not willing to have me love anything besides Thee. Thee I will please in all love. things, Thee will I love much and Thou shalt be my only Thee. I that me, God, God, please fully may help my My much. Mary, my queen, do thou also help me to love my God
is
chosen from
among
thousands.^
Amen.
So
hope; so may
it
be.
CONSIDERATION
The Great Happiness which
same House with Jesus Christ
XI.
Religious enjoy in dwelling in the in the Blessed Sacrament.
The Venerable Mother Mary of Jesus, foundress of a convent in Toulouse, said that she esteemed very much
her lot as a religious, for two principal reasons. The first was, that religious, through the vow of obedience,
have belong entirely to God; and the second, that they in Christ with the privilege of dwelling always Jesus the of if in And truth, the Blessed Sacrament. people world deem it so great a favor to be invited by kings
dwell in their palaces, how much more favored should we esteem ourselves who are admitted to dwell in his own house? continually with the King of Heaven In houses of the religious, Jesus Christ dwells for their sake in the church, so that they can find him at Persons of the world can scarcely go to visit all hours.
to
him during the day, and in many places only in the morning. But the religious finds him in the tabernacle,
as often as he wishes, in the morning, in the afternoon, and during the night. There he may continually en tertain himself with his Lord, and there Jesus Christ
with his beloved servants, rejoices to converse familiarly

"
Dilectus
meus
electus ex
millibus."
Cant. v. 10.
XL
whom,
Happiness of Dwelling with Jesus. 153
for this end, he has called out of Egypt, that he be their companion during this life, hidden under may the veil of the Most Holy Sacrament, and in the next unveiled in paradise. "O solitude," it be said of
may
every religious house, and converses with his
"
in
which God familiarly speaks
friends!"
The
souls that love
Jesus Christ much do not know how to wish for any other paradise on this earth than to be in the presence of their Lord, who dwells in this sacrament for the love of those who seek and visit him.
conversation hath no bitterness, nor His company any He finds tediousness in the company of Jesus Christ, who does not love him. But those who on
tediousncss?
this earth
in
His
have given
all
all their
the sacrament
their pleasure,
love to Jesus Christ find their rest, their
their hearts always as often as they can, their God in the sacrament, to pay their court to him, giving vent to their affections at the foot of the altar, offering him their afflictions, their desires of loving him, of seeing him face to face, and, in the mean time, of him
paradise;
and therefore they keep

visit,
mindful to
pleasing
in all things.
Prayer.
who hast therefore confined Thyself in this prison of love. Amongst so many whohave offended Thee less than I, and who have loved Thee better than I, Thou hast chosen me, in Thy goodness, to keep Thee company in this house, where, having drawn me from the midst of the world, Thou hast destined me
always to live united with Thee, and afterwards to have me nigh Thee to praise and to love Thee in Thy eternal kingdom.
"
Behold me in Thy presence, O my Jesus! hidden in the sac rament Thou art the self-same Jesus who for me didst sacrifice Thyself on the cross. Thou art he who lovest me so much, and
:
O
!"
solitudo, in
qua Deus cum
suis familiariter loquitur et conver-
satur
"
Non
illius,
habet amaritudinem conversatio ejus; nee taedium convictus sed laetitiam etgaudium." Sap. viii. 16.
154
Considerations on the Religions State.

!
Lord I thank Thee. How have I deserved this happy lot? / have chosen to be an abject in the house of my God, rather than
well in the tabernacles of sinners.* K sus! to have left ihe world and
;
Happy indeed am
it
I,
O my
is
my
threat desire to per-
.nn the vilest office in
Thy house
men.
rather than dwell in the

!
proudest royal palaces of

siay with deserve.
Thee all my life Be pleased to allow that, among the many good brothers who serve Thee in this house, I, though I am a miser able sinner, may serve Thee also. Many years already have I But now that Thou hast enlightened me lived far from Thee.
to
Receive me, then, O Lord to I long; do not chase me away, as
know
Thy presence not depart any more from Thy feet, O my Jesus The nearness of shall animate me to fight when I am tempted.
!
the vanity of the world, and
my own
foolishness,
will
Thy abode
shall remind me of the obligation I am under to love in my combats and Thee, always to have recourse to Thee unite I will always keep near to Thee, that I may hell. against I love Thee, Thee. to closer attach myself myself to Thee, and O my God! hidden in this sacrament. Thou, for the love of will me, remainest always on this altar. I, for the love of Thee,
much as I shall be able. always remain in Thy presence as There enclosed Thou always lovest me, and here enclosed I will always love Thee. Always, then, O my Jesus, my love, my in time in this house, and during we remain shall all together,
!
eternity in paradise.
This
is
my
hope; so may
holy Mary, rament.
obtain for
me
a greater love for the
Most it be. Most Holy Sac
CONSIDERATION
The
XII.
Life of Religious resembles mostly the Life of Jesus Christ.
The Apostle says that the eternal Father predestines to the kingdom of heaven those only who live conform
Whom He fore ably to the life of the incarnate Word. to the made be to also He conformable knew, predestinated secure of and How Son? His then, happy, image of
Elegi abjectus esse in domo Dei mei, magis Ps. Ixxxiii. n. tabernaculis peccatorum."
1
"
quam
habitare in
"
sui."
Quos prsscivit, Rom. viii. 29.
et pnedestinavit
conformes
fieri
imaginis
Filii
XII. Life of Religious resembles that ofj.
C/i.
55
called
paradise should not religious be, seeing that God has them to a state of life which of all other states is the most conformed to the life of Jesus Christ.
Jesus, on this earth, wished to live poor as the son and helpmate of a mechanic, in a poor dwelling, with poor clothing and poor food: Being rich, He became poor for your sake, that through His poverty you might become rich. Moreover, he chose a life the most entirely morti fied, far from the delights of the world, and always full of pain and sorrow, from his birth to his death; hence by the prophet he was called The man of sorrows? By this he wished to give his servants to understand what
1
ought
to be the life of those
who wish
to follow
him: //
any man
Me, let him deny himself, take up his cross, and follow Me? According to this example and to this invitation of Jesus Christ, the saints have en deavored to dispossess themselves of all earthly goods, and to load themselves with pains and crosses, in order
thus to follow Christ, their beloved Lord. Thus acted St. Benedict, who, being the son of the lord of Norcia, and a relative of the Emperor Justinian, and
will eome after
born amidst the riches and the pleasures of the wofld, while yet a youth of only fourteen years went to live in a cavern on Mount Sublaco, where he received no
other sustenance but a piece of bread brought him every day as an alms by the hermit Romanus. So acted St. Francis of Assisi, who renounced in favor of his father the whole lawful portion of his inheritance, even to the shirt he had on his back, and thus, and
poor
mortified, consecrated himself to Jesus Christ.

St.
Thus
Francis Borgia,
"
St.
Aloysius Gonzaga, the one being

est,
9.
Propter vos egenus factus vos divites essetis. 2 Cor. viii.

"
cum
esset dives, ut illius inopia
"
Vir
dolorum."
Isa.
liii.
3.
"
Si quis vult post

et sequatur
me."
me venire,
Matth.
abneget semetipsum,
et tollat
crucem
suam,
xvi. 24.
156
left all their of Candia, the other of Castiglione, their their country, their vassals, riches, their estates,
Duke
to live a poor house, their parents, and went

ligion.
life in
re
So have done so many other noblemen and princes, of even of royal blood. Blessed Zedmerra, daughter become to the King of Ethiopia, renounced the kingdom Blessed Johanna of Portugal re a Dominican nun. of France and England, to be the
nounced
kingdom
come a nun.
Order alone, there are and seventy-five kings and found twenty-five emperors, live to world the left poor, mortified, and queens, who Ah! indeed, cloister. a in the world, poor forgotten by the truly the of world,are the not and these grandees
In the Benedictine
fortunate ones.
in At present, worldlings think these to be fools, but them that they the valley of Josaphat they shall know see the saints selves have been the fools; and when they la on their thrones crowned by God, they shall say, had we whom are These they menting and in despair, we fools esteemed their life madsome time in derision; the children of God, ne&, but now they are numbered among
.
as their lot
is
among
the saints?
Prayer.
Ah
my
Master, and my Redeemer,

I
Jesus,
am
then of the
fol
I
number
of those fortunate ones
whom Thou
hast called to
this.
low Thee. O my Lord! to Thee, would that I had more to leave, that I might draw near to and of love me, give me my King and my God, who for the for Thyself a life so poor chosen hast courage by Thy example, Choose and so painful. Walk on, O Lord, I will follow Thee. I will always me. and Thou wilt, help Thou for me wh at cross
carry
1
"
thank Thee for
leave all;
I with constancy and love. I regret that for the past the of vanities the and have abandoned Thee, to follow my lusts
it
Nos insensati in derisum. inter filios Dei Ecce insaniam. quomodo jestimabamus vitam illorum Wisd. v. 3 et seq. sors illorum computati sunt, et inter Sanctos
Hisunt quos habuimus aliquando
.
est."
XIII. Zeal of Rel. for Salvation of Souls.

world
cross,
;
57
Bind me to Thy I will leave Thee no more. through weakness I sometimes resist, draw me by Suffer it not that I should ever the sweet bonds of Thy love. leave Thee again. Yes, my Jesus, I renounce all the satisfactions of the world my only satisfaction shall be to continue to love Thee, and to suffer all that pleases Thee. I hope thus to come myself one day in Thy kingdom, to be united with Thee by that bond of eternal love, where, loving Thee in Thy revealed glory, 1 I need no more fear to be loosed and separated from Thee. love Thee, O my God, my all and will always love Thee. Be hold my hope, O Most Holy Mary thou who, because the most
but
now
and
if
conformed to Jesus, art now the most powerful to obtain Be thou my protectress grace.
!
this
CONSIDERATION
The Zeal which
XIII.
Religious ought to have for the Salvation of Souls.
He who is called to the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer will never be a true follower of Jesus Christ, and will never become a saint, if he fulfils not the end of his vocation, and has not the spirit of the In stitute, which is the salvation of souls, and of those souls that are the most destitute of spiritual succor,
such as the poor people in the country. This was truly the end for which our Redeemer came down from heaven, who protests, The Spirit of the Lord
.
preach the Gospel to the poor. He sought no other of Peter s love for him but this, that he should procure the salvation of souls: Simon,
. .
hath anointed
Me
to
son of John, lovest thou
Me ? Feed My sheep? He did not impose upon him, says St. John Chrysostom, pen ance, prayers, or other things, but only that he should endeavor to save his sheep: "Christ said not to him,
.
"Spiritus
Domini
unxit
me, evangelizare
Pasce oves
pauperibus."
Luke,
"
iv.
1 8.
"Simon
Joannis, diligis
me? ....
meas."
John,
xxi. 17.
158
Considerations on
tlic
Religious State.
throw your money away, practise fasting, fatigue your body with hard work, but lie said, Feed My sheep." And he declares that he would look upon every benefit conferred on the least of our neighbors as conferred on
himself.
Amen, I
say to you, since you hare (/one
it
unto one
of
you hare done it unto Me? Every religious ought, therefore, with the utmost care, to entertain within himself this zeal, and this spirit of
these
My
least brethren,
helping souls.
To this end every one ought to direct when he shall afterwards have been and his studies, work to his by his Superiors, he ought to give assigned He to it all his thoughts, and his whole attention.
could not
tion,
call
himself a true brother of this Congrega
who, through the desire of attending only to him self and of leading a retired and solitary life, would not accept with all affection such an employment, when im posed on him by obedience. What greater glory can a man have than to be, as St.
Paul says, a co-operator with
the salvation of souls
is
?
God in this great work of He who loves the Lord ardently
all
not content to be alone in loving him; he would draw to his love, saying with David, O magnify the Lord
let
with me, and
us extol
all
Augustine exhorts
those
His name together? who love God,

4
Hence
"
St.
If
you love
God, draw all men to his love." A good ground to hope for his own salvation has he
"
who with true zeal Have you saved a

1
"
labors for the

soul,"
salvation of souls.
"
says St.
Augustine,
then
te
Non
dixit Christus: Abjice pecunias,

meas."
jejunium cxcrcc, macera

uni ex his fratribus
"
laboribus; sed dixit: Pasce oves

2
"
Amen
dico vobis:
fecistis."
quamdiu
fecistis
meis
Ps.
minimis, mihi
3
"
Matth. xxv.
40.
et
Magnificate
"
Dominum mecum,
omnes ad
exaltemus nomen
ejus.
xxxiii. 4.
4
Si
Deum
amatis,
ejus
amorem
rapite."
In Ps,
xxxiii.
en. 2.
XIII.
Zeal of Rel. for Salvation of Souls. 159

1
The Holy Ghost you have predestinated your own." promises us, When thou shalt have labored for the welfare of a poor man, and by thy labor shalt have filled him (with divine grace), the Lord will fill thee with light and peace?
namely, in procuring the salvation of others Paul placed his hope of eternal salvation, when he said to his disciples of Thessalonica, For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of glory? Are not you, in the presence of 3 our Lord Jesus Christ at His coming ?
In this
St.
Prayer.
Jesus Christ how can I thank Thee enough, since Thou hast called me to the same work that Thou didst Thyself on earth namely, to go with my poor exertions and help souls to their salvation ? How have I deserved this honor and this
my Lord
;
reward, after having offended Thee so grievously, and been the cause to others also of offending Thee ? Yes, O my Lord Thou callest me to help Thee in this great undertaking. I will serve Thee with all my strength. Behold, I offer Thee all my labor, and even my blood, in order to obey Thee. Nor do I by this
!
aspire to satisfy
my own
;
inclination, or to gain applause
esteem from
as
men
Thou
I
desire nothing but to see

I
and Thee loved by all
Thou
deservest.
prize
tunate, that
I
hast chosen
my happy lot. and call myself for me for this great work, in which
all
protest that
will
renounce
only seek
praises of
glory.
satisfaction,
and
will
Thy
men and all selfTo Thee be all the

!
blame, and the reproaches. which I, a miserable sinner,

strength to execute
it.
and to me only the discomforts, the Accept, O Lord this offering, who wish to love Thee and to see Thee loved by others, make of myself to Thee, and give me
honor and
satisfaction,
Most Holy Mary,

help me.
1
"
my
advocate,
who
lovest souls so
much,
Animam
salvasti,
"
Cum
effuderis esurienti
animam tuam praedestinasti. animam tuam, et animam

"
afflictam reple-
veris,
requiem tibi dabit Dominus, et implebit splendoribus animam tuam." ha. Iviii. 10, n. est enim nostra spes, aut gaudium, et corona gloriae ? "Quae Nonne vos ante Dominum Jesum Christum estis in adventu ejus
?"
Thess.
ii.
19.
160
CONSIDERATION
XIV.
How
of Necessary to Religious are the Virtues Humility.
Meekness and
willed to be called lovely Redeemer Jesus he that might show us how a lamb, for the very reason These were the vir himself. was he meek and humble
Our most
should tues which he principally wished his followers and meek am I because Learn him: Me, learn from from re he virtues these And heart principally humble of his most holy imitate to who of profess religious quires
life.
He who
lives as a solitary in a desert
has not so
lives in a
much
need of these virtues; but for him who
Com
then, with munity, it is impossible not to meet, or something disagree a reprimand from his Superiors, In such cases, a religious able from his companions. who loves not meekness will commit a thousand faults He must be all life. every day, and live an unquiet with com with with strangers, sweetness everybody, also with inferiors if he should ever be and panions, and if he be an inferior, he must con
now and
come Superior;
sider that one act of
bearing contempt and value to him than a thousand reproach is of greater fasts and a thousand disciplines. con St. Francis said that many make their perfection able not are after all, sist in exterior mortifications, and, he "Not word. understanding," to bear one injurious made is patiently by much greater gain added, "how
meekness
in
2 How many persons, as St. Bernard bearing injuries." when nothing is said or done sweetness all are remarks, but show their want of their to inclination, contrary meekness when anything crosses them! And if any one let him believe that one reprishould ever be
Superior,
"
"
Matt A. xi. 29. Discite a me quia mitis sum et humilis corde." Non intelligentes quanto majus sit lucrum in tolerantia injuriarum."
XIV.
Necessity of Meekness
and Humility.
161
mand made
fid
to
than a thousand
themselves
with meekness will profit bis subjects more made with severity. The meek arc use-
audio
others,
as St.
John Chrysostom
In short, as the same saint said, the greatest see it meek on occasions of sign of a virtuous soul is to is the heart A meek contradiction. pleasure of the
teaches.
heart of God.
It
agreeable to him is faith and a religious to represent for meekness? the contrarieties that all his in meditations, to himself, himself arm thus and to against them; him, may happen
That which
is
would be well
and then, when the occasion happens, he ought
to
do
violence to himself, that he may not be excited and break out in impatience. Therefore, he should refrain
from speaking when

certain that
mind is disturbed, he has become calm again.

his
till
he
is
to bear injuries quietly, it is to have a great fund of humility.
But
above
all
necessary
He who
humble
is
not only unmoved when he

is
is truly sees himself de
even pleased, and rejoices at it in his flesh may resent it; for he sees him spirit, however the he as treated self deserves, and made conformable to
spised, but
as he was of every honor, Jesus Christ, who, worthy be satiated with contempt to love of the for us, chose, and injuries. Brother Juniper, a disciple of St. Francis, when an injury was done to him, held up his cowl, as if
a hypocrite, whom divine grace the as will repulse, Holy Ghost says: God resisteth the to the humble He giveth grace? but proud,
he expected to receive pearls falling from heaven. The saints have been more desirous of injuries than world and honor. And of what lings are covetous of applause know how to bear con not does who use is a religious is He sake? s always proud, and only tempt for God
humble
in
name and
"
Mansuetus
utilis sibi et
aliis."
In Act.
horn. 6.
"
Beneplacitum
cst
illi
fides et mansuetudo."
Ecclus.
i.
34.
I
"
Deus superbis
ri
resistit,
humilibus autem dat
gratiam."
Peter,
v. 5-
62
Considerations on the Religions State.

Prayer.
most humble Jesus, who, for the love of me, didst humble Thyself, and become obedient unto the death of the before Thee, and call cross, how have I the courage to appear follower? for I see myself to be such a sinner and
O my
myself Thy it. so proud that I cannot bear a single injury without resenting Whence can come such pride in me, who for my sins have so times deserved to be cast forever into hell with the devils?
many
to Ah, my despised Jesus, help me and make me conformable borne Thee. I will change my life. Thou, for love of me. hast so much contempt; I, for love of Thee, will bear every injury. honorable Thou, O my Redeemer! hast rendered contempt too and desirable, since Thou hast embraced it with so much love,
be it from me to glory but in the cross during Thy own life. Far O my most humble mistress Mary, Christ? Lord our Jesus of
!
mother of God Thou who \v;ist in all, and especially in suffering, to bear the most conformed to ihy Son, obtain for me the grace shall be offered to me. in peace all injuries which henceforward
Amen.
CONSIDERATION XV.
How much
Religious ought to confide in the Patronage of
Mary.
If it is true,
saying of St. Peter

holy Mary, loves
after
and most true it is, that, according to the Damiun, the divine mother, the most
all
is
men with such an
affection that
God
there
surpasses or equals
not, nor can there be, any one who her in her love," She loves us with
2
an invincible
liberty,
love,"
great queen loves

their
how much must we think this their religious, who have consecrated
the love of Jesus life, and their all to life of such as the that well sees She Christ? enough and to that own her to conformable life, more is these in of her divine Son; she sees them often occupied
1
"
Mihi absit
vi.
gloriari, nisi in cruce
Domini
nostri Jesu
Christi."
Gal.
2
"
14.
Amat
nos amore
invincibili."
In Nat. B. V.
s.
I.
XV.
Confidence in the Patronage of Mary. 163
attentive to honor her by praising her, and continually She beholds their novenas, visits, rosaries, fasts, etc. her aid, ask on intent her at often invoking them feet, to her holy conformed all and of her, graces ing graces of perseverance in the divine that is, the
desires;
grace
of service, of strength in their temptations, from this world, and of love towards God.
detachment
we doubt
that she employs
all
Ah, how can her mercy and her power
for the benefit of religious,
and especially of those who of the Most Holy Re belong to this holy Congregation well it is as known, we make special deemer, in which, the of Virgin Mother by visits, by honoring profession on Saturdays, by special mortifications during fasting her novenas, etc., and by everywhere promoting de votion to her by sermons and novenas in her honor! I love those who mistress, is grateful. She, the
love
Me
great Yes, she

"To
is
Crete says,
is
him
so grateful that, as St. Andrew of who does her the least service she
1
She promises return great favors." who and promote herhonor liberally those who love her, Those that sin: from them deliver to others,
accustomed
to
"
among
work by me
paradise.
""
shall not
3
sin."
"Those
that explain
She also promises to them me shall have life ever
lasting."
for
For which reason we especially ought to thank God the having called us to this Congregation, where, by the example of our com and the of Community usages and in some way con panions, we are often reminded, to strained, to have recourse to Mary, and continually and is who called, honor this our most loving mother, the life, and the salvation of those is, the joy, the hope, her. honor and who invoke
1
"
a 8
"
diligentes me diligo." Solet maxima pro minimis
Ego
Prov.
viii.
17.
reddere."
In Dorm. B. V.
lb.
s.
3.
"
"
Off. peccabunt." Qui operantur Qui elucidunt me, vitam aeternam habebunt."
in
me, non
of the Blessed Virg.
64
Prayer.
out of the world, but also called me to live in this Congregation, where a special devotion is practised to thee. Accept of me then, my mother, to serve thee. Among so many of thy beloved sons, do not scorn to let me serve thee also, miserable I
shall always be my hope and my love. all my tribulations and my wants, temptations, I will always have recourse to thee thou shall be my refuge, my consolation. I am unwilling that any one God and thee
most beloved, most lovely, and most loving queen, I al ways thank my Lord and thee, who hast not only drawn me
My
am.
Jn
Thou
after
God
though
all
in
come where thou reignest, to depart no more from thy holy

loves, let
except the sadness and the tedilife. For thy service I renounce all the king doms of the whole world. My kingdom on this earth shall be to serve, bless, and love thee, O my most lovely mistress! "whom to serve is to as St. Anselm reign." Thou art says. the mother of perseverance obtain for me to be faithful to thee until death. By so doing I hope, and firmly hope, one day to
should comfort ousness of this
me
in
my
combats,
in
and bless thee forever, to Jesus and Mary, I protest, with your loving servant Alphonsus Rodriguez, my most sweet
praise
feet.
"
me
yours, and
"
suffer for you, let not at all my own." 2

est."
me
die for you, let
me
be
all
Cui servire rcgnare

ct
"Jesu
Maria, amores
mci dulcissimi
vobts moriar; sim totus vester, sim nihil
pro vobis patiar, pro
meus."
Qfoljortcttion to Kôinccs to
Pcrscucrc in
tljcir
vocation.*
grace of vocation, and the grace of perseverance the vocation, are two distinct graces. Many have received from God vocation, but through their own fault have rendered themselves unworthy to receive the
in
THE
grace of perseverance.
1
strive lawfully.
No
perseverance and
one shall be crowned, except he one, then, shall receive the grace of the crown prepared by God for those
No
that persevere, but he he ought in order to
Hold fast
that
who on his own part does what combat and vanquish the enemy. which thou hast, that no man take thy crown?
dear young friend, you who, by a special favor, have been called by the Lord to follow him, hear how he himself exhorts and encourages you; be attentive, my son, to preserve the grace thou hast received from me, and fear lest thou lose it, and another have the crown
My
prepared for thee.

I.
Temptations
to
which Novices are Exposed.

service of the
Whoever enters the novitiate, enters the King of heaven, who is accustomed to try
the fidelity of
those he accepts as his servants, by crosses and temp tations, -with which he allows hell to assail them. Thus
it
God,
1
"
was said to Tobias: And because thou wast agreeable to it was necessary that temptation should prove thee? And
Non
"
Tene quod habes,

xii. 13.
coronabitur, nisi qui legitime perse veraver ut nemo accipiat coronam tuam."
it."
Tim.
ii.
5.
Apoc.
iii.
n.
"
Et quia acceptus eras Deo, necesse
fuit ut
tentatio probaret
te."
Tab.
little
work published
in 1750.
66
Exhortation
to Novices.
Holy Ghost says to each one who leaves the world God: Son, when thou comest to the ser So then the vice of God, prepare thy soul for temptation? novice, on entering the house of God, ought to prepare himself not for consolations, but for temptations and combats, with which hell assails those who give them
the
to give himself to
selves to
God. It is well to know that the devil is par ticularly on the watch to make a novice lose his voca tion, and, to accomplish this one thing, tempts him more than he does a thousand seculars, especially if he has entered an Order of religious engaged in the work For such a novice, if he persevere of salvation of souls. and be faithful to God, will snatch from him thousands
And there of sinners, who will be saved by his means. fore the enemy seeks by all means to gain him, and
arrays against him seduce him.
all his arts
and cunning
in
order to
The temptations by which the devil is most accus tomed to tempt novices to abandon their vocation are
the following:
i.
TENDERNESS FOR PARENTS.
tempts them through their tenderness for ought to he who not is loves his parents more than him, worthy of his more than Me, mother or He that loveth father friendship. himself He Me? not is protests, that he came worthy of not to bring peace, but division between parents and / came not to send peace, but the sword; for I children. came to set a man at variance against his father, and a
First, he
To resist this temptation, one their parents. reflect that Jesus Christ has declared that
"
Fili
accedens ad servitutem Dei, praepara

Ecclus.
ii.
animam tuam ad tempest
tationem."
2
"
I.
Qui amat patrem aut matrem plus quam me, non

x. 37.
me dignus."
Matth.
/.
Temptations
to
which they arc Exposed. 167

1
daughter against her mother.

to separate
And why
so great a desire
from one another? Because our Saviour knew the great damage one causes to the other, and that with regard to eternal salvation, as Jesus Christ himself adds after the words quoted above: And
relatives
wans enemies shall be they of his own household? Oh, how many poor youths, through affection
for their
parents, have lost first their vocation, and then, as it Many such unhappy easily happens, their souls also.
instances are on record.
I will relate some of them. Father Jerome Piatti relates that a certain novice was visited by one of his relatives, who spoke to him thus: Listen to me: I speak to you because I love you. Reflect that you have not a constitution strong enough to bear the fatigues and hard studies of the Order; in the world you can please God more, especially by giving
"
to the poor a great part of the riches the
Lord has given
your design, you will repent of it; and when finally you are made porter or cook, be cause you have little talent and weak health, you will
you.
If
you
persist in
shame.
nevertheless be obliged to quit the Order, to your own Whence it is better to go out to-day than to morrow." Being thus perverted, he left. Not many
days passed, when the unhappy youth, who had already given himself up to every kind of vice, had a fight with some of his rivals, in which he and that self-same rela tive of his were wounded and shortly after died, both on What is worse, moreover, the miser the same day. able novice died without confession, of which he stood
in so
great need.
Father Casalicchio relates further that a certain cava lier being one night on the point of going to the house
1
"
nem
2
Non veni pacem mittere sed gladium: veni enim separate homiadversus patrem suum, et filiam adversus matrem suam." Matth.
Et inimici hominis domestic!
ejus."
x. 34"
68
Exhortation
to Novices.
bad woman, heard the bell of the Capuchins who were just going to chant the office. Then he said: How shall I go to offend God, at the very time these servants of his are going to praise him Thus called by God he entered their Order. But his mother did and said so much, that she induced him to come home again. And what happened then ? After a few months he was killed by his enemies, and brought to his mother on a
of a
"
?"
board.
Dionysius the Carthusian relates, that two novices of Order were perverted by their fathers; but a few days after, both sons and fathers died, and what is worse, as the author asserts, they died a bad death. Father Mancinelli relates of a certain noble
his
young
man,
that,
although he had with great fortitude entered
overcoming the insidious dissuasions of his did all she could to turn him away from his design, yet when afterwards she pressed and insisted very much, the miserable man finally went out. After this, in order to keep him cheerful in the world, his mother made him take lessons in But one fencing. day, while he was engaged in this exercise with one of
religion,
mother,
who
his friends, he received a wound in the eye, which was so deadly that the unhappy youth expired on the spot, without being able to make his confession.
The same Father Casalicchio relates that, while giving the mission in a place near Cosenza, he learned there that a young man having retired among the Capuchins, his father went and raised a great disturbance in the
monastery, to oblige the religious to give back his son, and afterwards sent his brother there, who with other armed men, and among the rest a relative of the young man, took him out by force. But what happened ? A
month
after, the
during a violent storm at
father died miserably on a journey sea. At the end of sixty
/.
Temptations
to
which they are Exposed. 169
days, the relative died also away from home, and the unhappy novice, who knew not how to be faithful to his vocation, was covered all over with ulcers, so that the
matter oozed out from head to

the greatest pains, and
of his soul.
It is
God
in
foot, and he died thus in only knows the disposition
moreover related
that
Lellis,
Naples, was sisted with
having had gave way to the temptation. When he took his leave, the saint predicted that he would come to a bad end, and die at the hands of public justice. And so it hap pened, for the young man having returned home, after wards, through jealousy, killed his wife and two ser vants, and being apprehended for this crime, though
the father expended
life,
of St. Camillas of his Order at entered a youth, his father. At first he re persecuted by come to but Rome, and fortitude, having his with a conversation father, he again
the
life
who had
all his
fortune in order to save his
the public market-place of after nine leaving the Order. years Naples, It is related in the same life, that another novice was
in
he was beheaded
desirous of returning to the world; St. Camillus pre dicted to him also the chastisements of God, and in fact,
having returned to Messina, he died six months after, suddenly, and without the sacraments. Be therefore on your guard, my brother, if the devil
seeks in this
way to make you lose your vocation. That Lord who by such a particular grace has called you to leave the world and to consecrate yourself to his love,
wills
but also forget, parents. Hearken, O daughter, and incline and sec, thy ear, and forget thy people and thy father s house* Hear, then, what God says to you, and under if that stand, you abandon him for the sake of your parthat
you should not only
leave,
your home and your
"
Audi,
et
filia,
et vide, et inclina
tuam
domum
patris
tui."
Ps. xliv.
aurem tuam, n.
et obliviscere
populum
70
Exhortation
to Novices.
ents, very great will be your pain when, about to die in the midst of
your nephews, you will which you left. Then, at the very time when you are in so much need of spiritual succor, they will stand around you to torment and trouble you about leaving them your possessions, and not one of them will so much as suggest to you one word about God; nay,
even endeavoring to deceive you, in order not to in crease your fear of death, they will flatter you with vain hopes, that you may die without preparation. On the contrary, consider what contentment and
and your remorse, your brothers and remember the house of God
your death, if, having been faith your happy lot to end your life in the midst of the brethren of your Order. They will help you by their prayers, and with the hope of para dise, but without flattery, animate you to die with joy. Consider, moreover, that if your parents have loved you for many years, and with some tenderness, God loved you long before, and with a much greater tender ness. Your parents have not loved you for more than twenty or thirty years, but God has loved you from eter I have loved Thee with an everlasting Iwe* Your nity. parents have also put themselves to some expense for you, and have suffered some inconveniences for vour sake; but Jesus Christ has expended for you all his blood and his life. If, then, you feel some tenderness for your parents, and if it seems to you that gratitude
ful to
peace you will
feel at
God,
it
shall be
obliges
ought
all
you not to displease them, reflect, that you more grateful towards God, who more than has done you good, and loved you, and say within
to be
if
I
I leave you for God, more than you, and who has loved me more than you; and saying thus, you will overcome that horrible temptation of tenderness for
yourself: Parents,
leave you.
who
deserves
my
love
"
In caritate perpetua dilexi
te."
Jcr. xxxi.
3.
/.
Temptations
to
which they are Exposed. 171

in this
life
parents, which has been the ruin of many and the next.
2.
FEAR RESPECTING HEALTH.

is
Another temptation by which the devil

to assail the novice,
is
accustomed
health, and this is that by this mode of
reference to the care of his the way he speaks: Do you not see
life
in
you
will lose
your health, and
then you will neither be good for the world nor for
this temptation the novice ought to disengage himself by the hope that the Lord, who has given him his vocation, will also give him health sufficient to fulfil its duties. If he has come, as must be supposed, to the
God? From
to please him, he ought to reason thus within himself: I have not concealed, and do not conceal, the state of my health from my Superiors.
house of God only
then
They have accepted me they do not dismiss me: God s good pleasure that I should continue to
if it
it
is
stay,
be the will of God, although I should suffer die, what matters it? How many anchorites have gone to suffer in caverns and forests! How many mar tyrs have gone to give their life for Jesus Christ! If it be his will that I should lose health and life for the love
of him, enough, nor could I desire
I
and and
am
satisfied.
anything
better.
desire nothing else, Such should be the
language of the fervent novice who wishes to become a If one has no fervor during the time of the novi tiate, let him be persuaded that he will have none during his whole life.
saint.
3.
THE INCONVENIENCES OF COMMUNITY
LIFE.
The next temptation is, that he will be unable to bear the hardships of the Community life, the scanty and illprepared fo^d, th
hard bed, the short sleep, not to be
172
free
Exhortation
to
to Novices.
go
out, the strict silence, and,
above
all,
to
be
deprived of
doing
his
own
will.
the novice sees himself assailed by this tempta tion, he ought to say to himself that which St. Bernard said: Let him Bernard, for what earnest thou here
"
When
?"
come to the house of God to live a comfortable life, but to become a saint ? And how is he to become a saint? By comforts and delights?
remember
that he did not
No, but by suffering and dying to all the inclinations of To think that God admits St. Teresa said: sensuality.
"
to his intimacy persons loving their comforts,

:
is
foolish
ness."
And
in
another place:
for
:
God, cannot seek
rest."
that truly love So then if one is not re

"Souls
come
solved to suffer everything for God, he will never be a saint, and will never have peace.
What
peace of soul
is
to be
found
in
enjoying the
goods of the world, and in gratifying the senses? Per haps the great of this world, who have goods and pleasures in such abundance, find peace ? These are the most unhappy of all, for they teed on gall and Vanity of vanities and affliction of the poison. Thus earthly goods were styled by Solomon, who en joyed them in abundance. The heart of man, when in the midst of these goods, however much it possesses, always seeks for more, and always remains unquiet. But when it places its joy in God, it finds in him all its peace: Delight in the Lord, and He will give thee the re
spirit."
quests of thy heart?
to the
Father Charles of Lorraine, brother when, having entered a relig ious Order, he found himself in his poor cell, felt such
Duke
of Lorraine,
"
Bernarde, ad quid venisti
?"
2 3 4
5
of Per/., ch. xix. Found, ch. v. Vanitas vanitatum et
Way
"
afflictio
spiritus."
Eccles.
\.
14.
.tui."Ps.
"
Delectare in Domino, et dabit

4.
tibi
petitiones cordi?
xxxvi.
/.
Temptations
to
which they arc Exposed,
73
an interior joy that he began to dance for delight. Blessed Seraphin, a Capuchin, said that he would not exchange a palm s length of his cord for all the riches and honors of the earth; and St. Teresa encouraged all
by saying, "When a soul is at an end."

4.
is
resolved to suffer, the pain
DISCOURAGEMENT
IN ARIDITIES.
But here comes another illusion with which hell tempts the novice, when he finds himself in desolation Do you not see, it says to him, that here you of spirit. You have lost devotion, everything fills find no peace? with tediousness, mental prayer, reading, Com you and even recreation. This is a sign that God munion, does riot wish you to be here.
Oh, what a
for a
terrible
and dangerous temptation
this
is
To overcome novice, without experience! this temptation one ought, first of all, to consider well
young
in
is
what consists the peace
of a soul on this earth,
which
It a place of merit, and therefore a place of pain. does not consist, as we have seen, in enjoying the goods of this world, and moreover, not even in the enjoyment
of spiritual delights, because these of themselves do not increase our merit, nor render us more dear to God.
The
true peace of the soul consists only in our con formity to the will of God. Hence the quiet \\ e should desire most is that which makes us unite ourselves with
the will of God, even when he is pleased to keep us in darkness and desolation. Oh, how dear to God is a
faithful soul, which, when deprived of consolation, still prays, reads, receives Communion, and does all only to
Oh, of what great merit are holy works done without present reward. The Venerable Father
please God.
To carry the cross with Jesus, without consolation, makes the soul So, therefore, if the run, yea, even fly to perfection."
Anthony Torres writes
to a soul in desolation
"
novice finds himself in darkness, he ought to say to God:
74
Exhortation
to
Novices.
thus desolate and de
Lord, since
Thou
wilt
keep
me
prived of every relief, thus I wish to remain, and as long I will not leave Thee; behold I as it shall please Thee.
am
ready to suffer this pain during my whole life, and during all eternity, if so it please Thee. Enough for
me
to
know
that such
is
Thy
holy
will.
Such should be the language of the novice who truly wishes to love God. But let him, on the other hand, be
persuaded that
it
will not
be
so.
The
devil wishes to
make him
lose confidence
by representing to him that
this condition will last always, and thus at last make him despair at being unable to bear it any longer.
These
terrible tempests, in the midst of spiritual dark raised by the devil in the mind of the desolate. are ness, But it will not be so. To tJiose who overcome I will give a
hidden
manna? Those who shall have borne with patience the tempest of aridity, and shall have overcome the temptations which in the meanwhile hell has brought
against them, to make them turn their backs upon him, these the Lord will certainly console by giving them to taste the hidden manna, that is, that interior peace
which, as
standing?
St.
the senses.
Paul says, surpasses all the pleasures of The peace of God which passe th all under This one word, now I do the will of God, I
satisfaction that surpasses
all
please
God, affords a
the
contentment that the world can give, with all its pas times, feasts, theatres, banquets, honors, and greatness. Indeed, that promise cannot fail which God has made
And every one or name s that has left house, or brethren, father, etc., for and shall an possess life hundred-fold, sake, shall receive
to those
who
leave
all
for love of him.
My
everlasting?
1
"
To
such, then, heaven
is
promised
ii.
in
the
Vincentibus dabo
manna abscond hum."

"
Apoc.
17.
2 3
"
Pax Dei,
Qui
"
Phil. iv. 7. quse exsuperat omnem sensum reliquerit domum, vel fratres aut patrem, etc., propter
accipiet,
et
nomen
Matth.
meum, centuplum
xix. 29.
vitam aeternam
possidebit."
/.
Temptations
to whicli t/icy
are Exposed.
75
next world, and a hundred-fold in this. What is this hundred-fold ? It is precisely that testimony of a good
conscience which immensely surpasses
of this earth.
5.
all
the delights
DOUBT ABOUT VOCATION.

yet.
must speak of temp Those of which we have spoken hitherto are carnal and worldly temptations, which show of themselves that they come from the devil, and thus, by the help of God, they are more The most terrible temp easily known and overcome. tations are those which wear the mask of a good spirit and of a greater good, for they are more hidden, and therefore lead more easily into error.
But we have not done
still
We
tations
more dangerous.
The first temptation of this kind is generally the doubt about vocation, which the devil puts into the mind of the novice, telling him: But who knows whether your vocation has been true or only a caprice? and if you are not truly called by God, you will not have the grace to persevere, and it may come to pass,
that after having made the vows, you will be sorry, and become an apostate; so that, whilst you would have
saved yourself in the world, here you will damn yourself. In order to overcome this temptation, he ought to consider how and when one can be sure of his vocation. It is a true vocation whenever the following three con
ditions concur: First, agood intention, namely, to escape from the dangers of the world, the better to insure your eternal salvation, and to unite yourself more closely to God. Secondly: When there is no positive impediment for want of health, talents, or some necessity on the part of one s parents, in regard to which matters the subject
ought
cerity.
to quiet himself
of Superiors, after
by leaving all to the judgment having exposed the truth with sin That the Superiors admit him. Now, Thirdly:
/6
Exhortation
to Novices.
whenever these three things truly concur, the novice ought not to doubt that his vocation is a true one.
6.
THE THOUGHT THAT ONE WOULD LIVE MORE DEVOUTLY WERE FREE.
IF
ONE
The other temptation is that which the devil may bring against a young man who in the world has already led a spiritual life. In the world, he shall tell him, you
prayer, practised more mortification, more retirement, and gave more alms, etc. Now you cannot do all these good works, and much less will you be able to do them afterwards when you leave the novitiate. For then the Superiors will make you apply to your studies, and employ you in the occu pations of the Order and other distracting things. Ah, what an illusion is this He who gives ear to such suggestions shows that he knows not the merit of
made more mental

silence,
more
obedience without mentioning that St. Mary Magdalene all is prayer that is done in a Com munity. He that gives to God his prayers, his alms, his fasts, his penances, gives him a part only of what belongs to him, but not the whole, or to say better, he On the con gives him what he has, but not himself. trary, he who by the vow of obedience renounces his own will, gives himself to God, so that he can say to him: O Lord! having consecrated to Thee my whole That thing of will, I have nothing more to give Thee. which a man has the greatest difficulty to deprive him
of Pazzi said that
it is the most agreeable gift and that God demands of us God, most. My son, give Me thy heart, that is, thy will; whence the Lord says that he is more pleased by our obedience
self is his
own
will.
But
that
we can give
to
than by
Obedience
"
all
is
other sacrifices that
we can
offer to him.
better than sacrifice?

fili
So then he who gives himProv. xxxii. 26.

i
Praebe,
2
"
mi, cor
tuum
mihi."
Melior
est obedientia,
quam
victimae."
Kings, xv.
22.
/.
Temptations
to wliich they
arc Exposed.
all
177
self
by obedience, obtains not one, but

riches,
else.
possible vic
shall speak
tories over the senses, honors,
worldly amuse
ments, and everything of victories.

1
An
obedient
man
In the world one merits, no doubt, by fasting, taking the discipline, etc. But, doing all this by his own will, he has much less merit than a religious who does all
through obedience. Hence the religious merits much more and merits always, for all that is done in a Com munity is done through obedience. In this way the religious merits, not only when he prays, when he fasts, when he takes the discipline, but also when he studies, when he goes out, when he is at table or in recreation,
or
when he goes
to rest.
St.
Aloysius Gonzaga said,
that in the vessel of religion even that one advances who does not ply the oar. And hence we know of so
spiritual persons, who, although they led a holy have yet sought to place themselves under obedi ence by entering some religious Community, knowing that the merit of good works done according to one s
life,
many
own
will
is
not the same as of those done out of pure
obedience.
7.
THE IDEA THAT ONE COULD
BK
MORE USEFUL TO ONE
NEIGHBOR.
Against another the devil makes use of a similar and even stronger temptation by representing to him that he would be in the world of more service to his neigh bor. You have entered this Order, he says, where there
are so many others who labor and help souls, but you could do more good out of it by succoring your own country, which is so much in need and destitute of work
men.
One tempted
in
this
way ought
to reflect
ficst,
that the greatest good we can do to our neighbor is that which God wills us to do. God is in need of no
1
"
Vir obcdiens loquetur
victorias."
Prov. xxi.
25.
78
it
Exhortation
it
to
Novices.
be his desire to give more succor to your can he not do so by means of others? So country, then, my brother, since the Lord has called you to his house, this is the good he will have from you, namely, that you should be attentive to obey all the rules and your Superiors; and if obedience wills you to be use less in a particular place, or even employed in sweeping the house and in washing the dishes, this is the greatest good you can do. And then, what good can one do in his own country ? Jesus Christ himself being exhorted to preach and do good in his birthplace, answered: No prophet is accepted
man;
common
With regard to confessions, it is a the confessors belonging to a that saying, for venial sins, and this is the truth. are confessors place
in his
own
country.
For people
feel
repugnance
to tell their grievous sins to
a priest who is either a relative of theirs, or of the same place, so that they have him always before their eyes, and therefore they go to strangers to confess. With re
gard to sermons,
born
in
it
is
also well
known
that the sermons

is
of a priest of the place profit
little,
either because he
the place, or because people are accustomed to his voice. Were the preacher a St. Paul in the begin
six
ning, agreeable as months, or at
you like, after he has been heard for most for a year, lie scarcely pleases,
or profits any longer. The missionaries produce great fruit in the places to which they go, for this very reason, It is cer that they are strangers and their voices new.
tain that a priest of an active Order,
missionaries, will save

in
more souls
in
and especially of one month, and in
one single mission, than

his
own
country.
if he were to work for ten years Besides, there he will help the
countrymen only, but by giving missions he in a hundred and a thousand places. who is in the world, will often be in doubt he Moreover, Nemo propheta acceptias est in patria Luke, iv. 24.
souls of his
will save souls
1
"
sua."
/.
Temptations
to
which they are Exposed,
79
and confused, not knowing whether God wishes of him this or that good work, but he who lives in religion, by that all obeying his Superiors, knows with certainty For re that he does is according to the will of God.
those happy ones, who can say: We are ligious only are the things that are pleasing to God because O Israel, happy,
are.
made known
to us.
is
another temptation which the devil is perhaps favored by God brings against some one who with sensible spiritual consolations, tears, and transports Do you not see, he says, that you are not called of love. to an active life, but to a contemplative one, to solitude and union with God ? You must go then to an Order of That is contemplatives, or at least to a hermitage. If the devil should ever tempt me in vocation. your this way, I would answer him thus: Since thou speakxest of vocation, I ought then to follow my vocation, and
In fine, there
God having already caprice or thy suggestion. me to this Order of evangelical laborers, who can assure me that to leave them is an inspiration, and not
not
my
called
a temptation
And
the
same
say to you,
my
brother: there
is
no
doubt that
God
calls
some
to an active
and some
to a
contemplative
called you to an you ought to believe that the other vocation comes not from God, but rather from to make you lose your voca hell, which seeks by this St. Philip Neri said, that one ought not to lose tion. a good state of life for a better one, without being cer Thus, in order not to err, you tain of the divine will. than should be more morally certain that it is the will of have to God you pass to another state; but when does and this exist, above all, if your Superiors,
life;
but
God having
Order
of evangelical laborers,
certainty
your spiritual Father

1
"
tell
you that
Deo
it
is
a temptation
Beati sumus, Israel; quia quae

iv. 4.
placent, manifesta sunt
nobis."
Bar.
So
Exhortation
ought
to
to Novices.
St.
Besides, you
consider that, as
Thomas
teaches, although the contemplative life, taken in itself, is more perfect than the active, nevertheless, the mixed
that is, that which is devoted alternately to prayer to action, is the most perfect, because this was the life of Jesus Christ. And this is precisely the life of all Communities of evangelical laborers, well-regulated
life,
and
several hours of silence.

say, that
where each day there are several hours of prayer and Wherefore such religious can
when out
at
of their
houses they are laborers;
but
when
home, they are hermits.
Do not, then, allow yourself, my brother, to be seduced by those specious pretexts of the enemy. Be certain that, if you leave the Order you will repent of it, as it has happened in other like cases, and you will per ceive the error when you are unable to remedy it, for he who has once left an Order will with difficulty be re
ceived into
it
again.
II.
The Means
to Preserve
One
Vocation.
i. The first means is, to avoid the faults that are com mitted with open eyes. And let every one know, that the devil tempts novices to commit faults, not so much to injure them by the faults themselves, as to make them lose their vocation thereby. For, by the commission of
deliberate faults, they will begin to lose fervor in their prayers, Communions, and all their other exercises of devotion. The Lord, on the other hand, with regard to
his graces, justly shuts his hand, according to the gen eral rule of St. Paul, He who soivcth sparingly, shall also reap sparingly. Especially if they are faults of pride, for
1
God
resists the proud, and against them the devil gains more strength, and thus on one side the novice in1
"
Qui parcc seminal, parce
et
metct."
2 Cor. ix. 6.
//.
Means
to
Preserve Ones Vocation.
181
creasing in tepidity, and on the other divine light fail not be difficult for hell to gain its end, ing, it will him lose his vocation. make to namely,
is, to spring the mines, that is, St. temptation to his Superiors. manifested is half when A said: Neri temptation Philip overcome. On the contrary, as the abscess, when it is not opened, spreads like a cancer, so temptation, when And in fact, experience has concealed, brings on ruin. have already been shaken that often shown that those
2.
The second means

the
to
discover
brought to that point where the one doubts, deliberates which where is, to the left or to the right, and yet whether to go, way keeps it secret, almost all such have lost their vocation. One must, then, offer violence to one s self and discover
by temptation,
arid
road divides, that
to the Superiors, for God will be so piuch pleased with this act of humility and the violence that the novice does to himself, that by his divine light he will suddenly dispel all confusion and darkness. The third means is prayer, that is, to have recourse
the temptation
3.
God, that he may give him holy perseverance, which, as St. Augustine says, is only obtained by praying for But the novice who has already received of God his it. vocation, and is tempted to abandon it, ought not to Lord! give me light to know pray to God, saying, O what I ought to do; because this light God has already
to
1
him: for if he should ask only for given him, by calling this light, the devil may transform himself into an angel of light, and easily deceive him, making him believe He that the thought of departing is a divine light.
since Thou hast given me .ought rather to say, O Lord! the me also the vocation, give strength to persevere in
it.
certain
young man had been

and
1
called
by God
to the
trials,
religious state,
his vocation had, after
many
De Dono pcrs,
c.
xvi.
82
Exhortation
to Novices.
already been approved of by his director, and he re His tired into the Order to which he had been called.
parents made such effort as to force him to go to a third But instead place, the better to examine his vocation.
of returning thence to the place from which he had come, he went to his own house, thus pleasing his par ents and displeasing God. Being there asked how he had COUIQ to commit such an error, he said that he had
prayed to
tliis
God
to give
him
light,
Lord, because th\ servant hcareth;
by saying: Speak, O and that having done
he resolved to go home.
then said to him:
O my
son! you have made a mistake in your prayer; your vo cation was certain, even confirmed by so many signs;
you should not have said, Speak, O Lord, because God had already spoken to you, but Confirm, O God, what Thou hast worked in me; O Lord, give me strength to accomplish Thy will, which Thou hast already made known to me. You have failed to make this prayer, and Let the mis therefore you have lost your vocation. fortune of this one be a warning to others. Let the novice, moreover, remark, that the time of temptation is a time of darkness and confusion; he
1
must therefore not look then for clearness of reason to Let him then be careful only to offer quiet himself. himself to God anew, and to beseech him, saying, Omy God! T have given myself to Thee, I will not abandon
Thee, help me, permit me not to be unfaithful to Thee. And saying so, and repeating this the oftener as the temptation increases, and discovering it at the same time to the Superiors, as we have said, he will certainly triumph over it. Let him also recommend himself in a who is the mother special manner to most holy Mary,
of perseverance.
tion,
1
certain novice,
overcome by tempta
ings,
iii.
was already on the point of leaving his monastery,

"
"
"
Loqucre Domine, quia audit servus tuus." i A Confirma hoc Deus, quod operatus es in me."
9.
//.
Means
to
Preserve Ones Vocation.
183
but he stopped first to kneel down and say an Ave Maria before an image of the divine mother, and suddenly felt himself, as it were, nailed to the floor, so that he could not rise any more; coming then to himself, he made a vow to persevere, after which he rose without difficulty, asked pardon of the Master of novices, and persevered. 4. To conclude, I beseech you, my brother, when you
1
are tempted in
seech you,
The
first
any way regarding your vocation, I be say, to reflect principally on two things: is, that the grace of vocation, which God has
many others of your companions, perhaps less unworthy than you. He hath not done in like manner to every nation? Be afraid, then, of showing ingratitude by turning your back on him, because by doing so you expose yourself to a great danger of being damned. And be certain you will have no more peace in this life, and will always be tormented until death, by remorse for your infidelity. The second is, that when the temptation comes, and perhaps tells you, that, if you do not quit, you will lead
you will repent of it, that perhaps even have to account for it to God, and such similar suggestions as we have mentioned above; then set before your eyes the hour of your death, and reflect, that, if you were now about to die, you would not re pent of having followed your vocation, but you would feel the greatest contentment and peace; and, on the contrary, you would feel great distress and pain to have
life
given to you, he has not given to so
of despair, that
you
will
it. Think of this, and you will not lose it, but will receive during this life, and at the hour of your death, the peace and the crown that God prepares for his faithful servants in this life and in the next.
abandoned
Auriemma,
"
Aff. scamb. p. 2,
c.
7.
Non
fecit taliter
omni
nation!."
Ps.
cxlvii. 20.
84
Exhortation
to Novices.
OFFERING AND PRAYER THAT TIIK NOVICE SHOULD RECITE IN ORDER TO OBTAIN THE GRACE TO PERSEVERE IN HIS VOCATION.
O my
enough
God! how
for
shall
having called
ever be able to thank Thee me with so much love to
Thine own household,

favor after so
iind
how have
I
many
offences that
I deserved this have committed
How many of my companions are in the against Thee! world, in the midst of so many occasions and dangers
of losing their souls!
in this
and
have been admitted to

of so
live
Thy
I
house, in the
dear servants,
saint.
in
company and with so many
many
of
Thy
helps to
become a
it
hope,
O my
Lord! to thank Thee for
better
heaven throughout eternity, and there forever to sing the mercy that Thou hast shown me. In the mean I have while, I am Thine, and always will be Thine. to I Thee. the already given myself repeat offering now. I will be faithful to Thee; I will not abandon Thee, even should I lose my life and a thousand lives.
Behold, I offer myself entirely to accomplish Thy will without reserve. Do with me what Thou pleasest;
Thou wilt, desolate, infirm, despised; pleasing to Thee. Enough for me to obey Thee and please Thee. I ask nothing of Thee but the grace to love Thee with my whole heart, and to be faith ful to Thee until death.
live as
is
make me
treat
me
as
O most holy Mary, obtained for me the

strength to follow
taining for hope: thus
it;
my dear mother!
many
graces that
sins,
thou hast already I have received
from God, the pardon of
my
my
thou must
finish
vocation, and the the work by ob
me may
perseverance until death.

it
This
is
my
be!
///.
Important Instructions.
185
III.
Important Instructions to the Novice that he Himself in Fervor.
may
Preserve
1. When he is reprimanded, or accused, let him not excuse himself, and let him love before God with an especial affection him who accuses or reprimands him. 2. Let him love to be despised in all things, with re
gard to occupations, clothing, room, food, etc. him not be forward to utter his opinion, unless 3. Let he is asked for it. 4. Let him mortify himself in all things according to
the rules of prudence
sight, smell, etc.
5.
and obedience,
in eating, sleeping,
Let him observe the rules of modesty, when he
is
alone as well as with others. 6. Let him never touch others with his hands, or look
fixedly at them, but let him always keep his eyes cast down, especially in church, at table, during recreation, and in the streets. him keep silence, except when it is necessary 7. Let to speak either for the glory of God, or for his own and his neighbor s good. And in speaking, especially in rec reation, lethim never raise his voice too much. Let him avoid every dispute or contention about birth, talents, or riches, and all vain discourse about eating, hunting, about play or battles, about the acquiring of honors, fortune, or the like things of the world. But let him seek always to introduce pious discourses on the vanity of the world, the love towards Jesus and Mary, happy lot of the saints, and the manner of advancing in per
fection.
7.
After each fault

it,
let
him promptly humble
himself,
repent of
and be
quiet.
86
Exhortation
to Novices.
8. Let him desire nothing but that which God wills. Let him not ask for consolations. In the time of dryness of spirit let him humble and resign himself, saying: O Lord! I do not desire consolations; I am content to remain thus during my whole life.
Let him often raise his heart to God by ejaculatory prayers; he can make use of the following: my God! I desire nothing but Thee. Tell me what Thou wilt have of me, and I will do all.
9.
me what Thou wilt. which Thou wiliest is my will also. Make me love Thee, and send me where Thou
Do
with
All that
wilt.
My
Jesus,
love Thee,
love Thee,
love Thee.
Make Thyself known 1 renounce all: Thou My God and my all.
to all, and loved by all. alone art sufficient for me.
Live Jesus and Mary, our hope! O good Jesus! be Thou always praised, the cause of Thy death, and Thy death was
my life was my life.
C*ll0rtati0n ta
TO ADVANCE IN THE PERFECTION OF THEIR STATE.

religious are the portion that God has particu selected from among men upon earth to extend larly his glory, and to have himself loved by them with a
THE
and more pure than that with which that live in the midst of the world who are absorbed in secular cares. To this end the Lord by a particular vocation has drawn them from the darkness of Egypt and has freed them from the love of this world, and they afterwards, aided by the grace of God, have consecrated themselves to him by the vows of religion, renouncing all the goods that the world promises and obtains for its followers. Hence every
love
special
more
he
is
loved by
men
Community of religious on earth should consider itself as a reunion of persons who, disengaged from every earthly thought, apply themselves to nothing else than
devoted to God, so that the Lord may be glo by them, and may say: These persons belong entirely to me; they are my delight. But I ask, Can the Lord say at the present day of all
to a life
rified
religious that they are his delight ? Alas! the Church grieves to see among the religious a general relaxation united with a coldness in the service of God. It is not
denied that
among them
there are found
good
religious
who
live like true religious
tions,
detached from worldly affec and who endeavor to sanctify themselves and to
I
gain souls for God.

will
one day judge their companions
say that these are the judges that in the valley of

religious are
Josaphat.
But how many of these good
Exhortation
there?
to Religions
Ah!
the
there are very few, as
and
It
we may now
see;
this
the glory of
is
Church deplores, with God.

"
all
those that love

to speak here
you been carefully instructed on the virtues that you have to practise in religion, namely, obedience, detachment from earthly affections, the love of self-abne
gation, desire for humiliations, and in order to live as a good religious.
time, since
all
world; not dare to point out in detail the par ticular faults that have become common at the present I day. only say to you who has put the foregoing question to me that you well know what one must do in order to be a good religious. In the novitiate have
therefore
I
which religious commonly fall at the present time, and which are a subject of surprise and scandal to those that should be edified by their example. Some one may say: Tell us then, Mr. Reformer, which are these common faults, and teach us what we have to do in order to be good relig ious. Oh no! I do not pretend to reform the
will
improper from my censoriously, and to note the
littleness"
faults into
poverty, that is necessary Hut at the present
general
evil,
lukewarmness and relaxation have become a and since religious think but little of the
obligations of the religious state, they scarcely think of correcting the faults that they commit. Ah would to God that religious would preserve at
!
life that they began in the novices that persevere as far as Ordinarily, to make the vows, live with fervor and give edification; but the evil is, that after having made the vows, while
least
one half of the good

!
novitiate
applying themselves to their studies, they begin at once grow cold, to neglect to preserve the fervor acquired and to practise the good resolutions formed in the
to
novitiate. Hence instead of making progress in the exercise of virtue, they go on declining from day to day, ancj become more and more imperfect. After this,
to
Advance
in Perfection.
189
when they are appointed to teach others, relaxation increases; for then one thinks no more of working for the glory of God, but more for one s own interests,
striving to reach the higher offices, and thus to succeed in leading a life less under subjection and more com
fortable.
There have been good reasons for establishing degrees through which religious should pass in order to render themselves more useful to the good of souls by instruct ing the ignorant and exciting the zeal of the lukewarm. But unfortunately in many religious the means become
the end; for in the course of time
it
happens that one
seeks less the
good
of religion
and
of souls than one s
own temporal advantages.

distinctions in religious
I protest again that I do not pretend to be a reformer; but I consider that such
of ambition,
Thence
Communities foment every kind and consequently every kind of relaxation. conclude that it would be much better for the
they they came forth from the novitiate; then each of them would apply himself to his duties, not in order to attain particular ends, but only in order to do the divine will and to obey his Superiors. As, on the contrary, teach
ing procures for them certain privileges, conveniences of lodging, liberties, preferments, it is for this reason that there are few that advance in the spiritual life and in the edification that they should give to others.
teachers after having finished the course of teaching to remain in the humble state in which were when
Hence
every
it
religious
happens that all good people grieve to see in Orders the general relaxation that they see on
side. Where is to-day among religious, generally speaking, the spirit of obedience, of poverty, of mortifi cation, of interior abnegation ? Where is the love for solitude, for the hidden life, the desire for contempt, such as animated the saints ? These kinds of virtues
Exhortation
to
Religious
have become strange things; it seems that all that re mains of them is the name. But what remedy should be applied to an evil so What answer should be given great and so general ? The remedy should come from to this question ? heaven; hence we should pray to the Lord to remedy
it
of power and mercy, for just as the good spirit secu the so to is communicated seculars, the religious
by
his
lars share in the relaxation of the religious.
In
my
Orders
prayer,
of the religious opinion this spiritual coolness arises for the most part from the neglect of and this proceeds from the want of re
neglect
tirement
and
recollection.
Experience
abundantly
ourselves with crea proves that the more we entertain ourselves with God; entertain to desire we less the tures, and the greater our relations are to the world, the more "There are many souls to will God withdraw himself.
which
should willingly speak," said our Lord one day noise in to St. Teresa, "but the world makes so much heard be cannot voice by them." their hearts that my
I
Thus many
plunged into earthly affairs, think little of God. They would like to emerge from the and to become disengaged their lukewarmness, mire of that bind them; but the attachments the from earthly to overcome, always strive not do that they passions draw them downward, and cause them to lose the spirit
religious,
of prayer.
The much
up gave religious of ancient to prayer; they thus attained sanctity, and by But at the their edifying life also sanctified others. the spirit because is time wanting,
times
present
themselves
everything
of prayer has been lost; this is the cause why humility from the world, is wanting, why we are not detached The love for God God. for love little so have we
why
are wanting. being wanting, all the virtues Let us, therefore, pray to Jesus Christ, who alone can
to
Advance
in Perfection.
191
remedy so great an evil. Let us pray to him to inspire the religious with his holy love and with the desire to sanctify themselves; for at the present time it seems that the religious have even lost the desire to sanctify themselves. Every one feels the necessity of a general
reform
lars,
among
when he
the religious, the priests, and the secu sees the corruption of morals extending
everywhere. Hence we should every day repeat the prayer of David, which is very appropriate to the cir cumstances of the present time: Turn again, O God of
down from heaven, and see, and visit this vineyard: and perfect the same which Thy right hand hath planted, and upon the Son of man, whom Thou hast confirmed for Thyself.
hosts, look
1
Lord! Thy Church, this vineyard that Thy divine Son has planted and watered with his blood, is ravaged in all
parts; come, visit
and renew
it,
Thou who
alone canst
renew
"
it.
Deus virtutum, convertere

et
respice de coelo, et vide,

plantavit dextera tua
;
et et
visita
vineam istam,
perfice earn
quam
super
Filium hominis, quern confirmasti
tibi."
Ps. Ixxix. 15.
JJnritii
of intention.
INSTRUCTION ADDRESSED TO THE FATHERS OF THE CON GREGATION.*
EVERY one knows that the work of what we do is in accordance with the end that we propose to ourselves.
If
My
self,
the root be holy, so arc the branches? says the Apostles. dear Fathers, a priest, in order to sanctify him
should be above
all
attentive to have always a
for it is right and a pure intention in all his actions; a certain that a priest, and especially missionary, has works of God; necessarily to perform every day many he whether to see is the main thing performs them only
for
God, only in order to please God. Ah! how often do we lose all the merit of what we do, because we have not the right intention as when we listen to human respect, to our own taste, and especially to some vain desire of being praised or esteemed by
done,
men, and appropriating the glory of the good that is the glory that belongs only to God. Vainglory is so secret a robber, says a master of the itself to spiritual life, that sometimes before allowing it often Thus all. be perceived it has already captured
succeeds in stripping us of the best part of the fruit of our labors. It must not be believed that vainglory is a temptation of beginners; no, it is a temptation with which the devil
assails those that are
more advanced in spirituality. St. while that avows writing his books, although Gregory
1
"
Si radix sancta, et
St.
rami."
Rom.
xi.
16.
1868.
* This was written by ED.
Alphonsus, but remained unpublished
till
Purity of Intention.
193
he wished to work only for God, he nevertheless per ceived sometimes that a vain complacency was creeping How often does it not happen that into his mind.
those that preach and hear confessions only for God, afterwards conceive the vain desire to be praised or to be seen! St. Cyprian observes that the devil after having tried against Jesus Christ various temptations, concluded by tempting him to vainglory, because he had often suc
ceeded
in
conquering by
this
temptation those that had
resisted all other temptations. Hence the ancient Fathers instructed the novices to
perform penances, abstinences, mortifications, while to the more advanced they recommended them to guard against vainglory; for those that have performed many acts of virtue, and especially the missionaries that ob tain applause and please the people, are very much ex posed to conceive a high idea of themselves, and thus
shipwreck in port. One of the chastisements, the most ordinary, that God sends to punish perhaps this kind of fault is to permit that we fall over some
to suffer
great precipice; this is what we have to fear. Oh, how many servants of God, much more perfect than we, have
experienced this chastisement! Let us then take care always to place before our eyes the sole pleasure of God; let it be the only mark of all our actions, of all our thoughts, of all our affections, as the Lord has ordained: Put Me as a seal upon thy heart, as a seal upon thy arm? Then God will say that he has been wounded with love for us: Thou hast wounded My heart, My sister, My spouse? on account of the only end
that
"
we have proposed
Pone me
tuum."
to ourselves to please
him
re-
brachium
2
"
ut signaculum super cor tuum, ut signaculum super Cant. viii. 6.
Vulnerasti cor
13
meum,
soror
mea
sponsa."
Cant.
iv.
194
gardless of everything else: Thou hast wounded with one of thy eyes.
In order
My
heart
always to keep before our minds the only end God, we must act in the following manner: I. At first we must take care not to concern ourselves about success, but only about the end for which the work is done; here are a few examples: 1. We labor, we preach, we hear confessions, and then we remain quiet if we see no concourse, no emo tion, if we do not see any fruit in our penitents, if we do not hear ourselves praised by others; why? Be cause we have labored only for God; if we had only God in view we should not be disturbed, well knowing that we can plant, but that the production and the glory of the fruit belong only to God. one of them bringing back ten 2. The two servants were received with equal talents, the other only four love, says St. Jerome, because both had done their duty.
of pleasing
3.
true servant of
it
God
is
rejoices at the fruit that
is
produced, because
joices
as
much when
the glory of God; and he re he sees the fruit produced by
another as when it is produced by himself. It is thus that the Venerable John d Avila was happy to see that St. Ignatius by instituting the Society of Jesus had done what he himself desired to do. On the other hand, a true servant of God is not disturbed when he does not derive the fruit that he expected; for having labored only for God, he has already attained his end, which is
to please
II.
God.
Moreover, we should be careful to abstain from saying without necessity things that may be turned to our own praise. How many are there not that pass for Ah! it is spiritual persons, and that commit this fault! the ego (I), this cursed cgOj that is always putting itself forward. We sometimes give a long discourse that de1
"
Vulnerasti cor
meum
in
uno oculorum
tuorum."
Ibid. iv. g.
mands
195
all the attention of those that hear it, and the whole discourse may be reduced to a discourse in praise We may speak of ourselves when \ve do of ourselves. so through necessity, in order to be useful to our neigh bor and to glorify God; but this is rarely done through An apos necessity, it is oftenest done through vanity. tolic laborer returns from a mission or from preaching Lenten sermons; he will only speak of the great crowds that attended, of the fruit that his sermons produced, of the time that he spent in the confessional; he will do
this for
what purpose?
all
can you derive from

placency, that will
that
What In order to be praised. if not motives of vain com

lose all that
make you
you have
gained
When
St.
he began rewarding
to
Hilarion saw himself esteemed or praised It seems to me that God is weep, saying:
"
me
in this
life."
We
we
are praised;
we should then interrupt
should do the same when the conversa
tion,
refer all the glory to God, to God alone. Moreover, we should be ashamed, either in the Congregation or on the missions to lay claim to the
and
III.
most honorable employments: the employments that

prefer are those that obedience imposes. IV. Finally, we should especially take care always to refer actually, as much as possible, all our actions to
we should
God.
should not content ourselves with the gen we make in the morning: we should endeavor to direct actually every action with a view to please God, as was done by an ancient Father, who, be
eral intention that
We
fore each of his actions, stopped a moment and said: I am aiming at a mark so as to send this action directly
"
to
God."
in the middle of our actions, let us try as much as possible to renew our intention to perform them in order to please God; let us renew it at each confession
Even
that
we make; while
reciting the divine Office at each
196
Let us do the same when preaching and in all psalm. other actions, especially in those that are more accord
ing to our taste. If vainglory then presents itself to our mind, the best thing that we can do according to St. Bernard is to de Let us say to it, as we are advised by the Ven spise it. erable John d Avila: You come too late, for I have
already given this work to God.
Oh! how well do we work, my dear Fathers, when we work only for God! and who does not see that to act
and
thus continually for God is to love God continually, to love him with a true love; with a pure disin
terested love, only to please
him
Bernard, asks for nothing but it self: "True love is content with itself; it is its own re ward; besides itself, it needs no cause, no fruit. I love because I love; I love to be loved." Love desires no other recompense than to be loved by God, says St.
love, says St.
1
True
John Chrysostom; for the more disinterested we are in our love towards God, the more liberal he will be to wards us.
"
Verus amor
sc-ipso
se,
non
requirit causam,
contentus est, ipse praemium sibi est praeter non fructum: amo, quiaamo; amo, utamem."
;
Religions
JJoucrtti.
WHETHER
RELIGIOUS TO POSSESS THINGS IN COMMON, AND WHETHER IT THIS AN IMPER

IT
IS
PERMITTED TO
FECTION.*
OUR Lord ordained for the them out to preach the Gospel,
not possess gold, nor silver,
apostles,
when he
sent
to possess nothing:
Do
1
nor money in your purses, nor nor two coats, nor shoes, nor a staff. scrip for your journey, In the first place, Ludolph of Saxony answers that
all
Jesus Christ only wished thereby to deliver them from solicitude and all inordinate affection for temporal
things, teaching
sary,
them
to be content with
what
is
neces
which should be furnished them by those whom they would evangelize: Jesus Christ frees them from all solicitude, saying: Take nothing for your journey, etc. And because he had sent them forth as it were stripped of everything, he tempered the severity of the precept, saying: The workman is worthy of his meat, that is, of the
"
necessaries of
life;
as
if
he said: Receive as
much
as
is
Hence the Apostle necessary for food and clothing. also says: But having food, and wherewith to be covered,
with these
we are
content.
Wherefore he commanded
that they should carry nothing with them, since all was due them for their labor. It is according to natural law, those that serve the community in spiritual things should
be provided by the
"
community with
the necessaries in
neque argentum, neque pecuniam in zonis vestris, non peram in via, neque duas tunicas, neque calceamenta, neque virgam." Matth. x. 9.
*
^hat
Nolite possidere aurum,
dissertation found among the manuscripts of remain edunpublished till 1868. ED.
St.
Alphonsus,
98
Religious Poverty.
temporal things. He therefore did not prohibit them to carry with them things necessary for sustaining this were due to life, but he showed them that these things
them by those
to
whom
they preached.
He com
manded
these things rather for the purpose of recalling their affection from the inordinate love of temporal
things, that they might not seek what was superfluous, and that what was necessary should be sufficient for
them."
Secondly, it is answered that it is clear that this was. a particular precept for this mission, which concerned only the Jews, whom the apostles were to persuade, by their contempt for earthly things, that they were themessengers of the true Messiah this is seen in the same Gos
;
which the divine Master tells them not to address themselves to others: Go ye not in the way of the Gentiles, and into the cities of the Samaritans enter ye not. But go ye
pel in
rather
Hence be to the lost sheep of the house of Israel? fore his death he recalled to their minds this precept in order to abrogate it: When I sent you without purse and
1
"
Ab omni
eos liberal sollicitudine, dicens: Et quia
Nihil tuleritis in via,
etc.
(Luke, pnecepti temperavit, dicens:

x.
ix. 3).
quodammodo nudos
Dignus enim
miserat, severitatem
est operarius cibo suo.
(Mutth.
accipite,
10); id est, necessariis

in
quantum
ad vitam; quasi eis dicat: vectu et vestitu vobis necessarium est.
Tantum Unde et
Habcntes autem alimenta, et quibus tegamur, his Apostolus replicat: Ecce quare praecepit eis nihil ferre, contentisimus (i Tim. vi. 8). De jure naturali est, ut, illis qui eis pro labore. debentur omnia quia in serviunt communitati in spiritualibus, provideantur a communitate eis ferre necessaria ad Non necessaria. ergo prohibuit temporalibus ab illis sustentationem hujus vitae, sed ut demonstraret haec eis deberi eis ilia, sed magis ad revoNecomnino praecepit quibus praedicarent.
candum eorum affectum ab

quarerent
i, c.
2
"
inordinate
amore temporal ium,

"
ut
non
p.
necessaria. superflua, sed eis sufficerent

abieritis, et in civitatem
Vita J. Chr.
51.
In
viam Gentium ne
Samaritanorum ne
Israel."-
intraveritis; sed potius
ite
ad oves quae perierunt domus
Matth.
x. 5.
Religious Poverty
did you want anything ? But He unto them: But now he Then said Nothing. let him take it, and likewise? etc. Such purse,
scrip
99
and
shoes,
they said : that hath a
is the ex 2 a Cornelius given by Lapide, in citing St. John Chrysostom, St. Anselm, and other authors, 3 with St. Thomas, who expressly says that by these last words Jesus Christ abrogated the particular precepts that he had given to the apostles when he sent them to preach to the Jews. Cornelius adds that this had to be so; for the apostles would have to provide themselves
planation that
is
when going to preach to the Gen the Gospel would have at first of enemies tiles, them. opposed As to the possession of temporal goods, Cornelius says that although Jesus Christ possessed nothing in
with things necessary
who
as
private, he yet possessed things in common with the It is thus that we see in the college of the apostles. Gospel of St. John that Judas carried the money re
ceived as alms:
tJiat
And
;
were put therein

buy
meats."
having the purse, carried the things and that the disciples had gone to
disciples
buy the necessary food: His

city to
were gone
into the
this example of our divine Master, Cornelius concludes that it is by no means contrary to perfection to have goods in common, as is generally the case with religious Orders, and is thus defined by John XXII.: From this example of Christ it follows that it is not
"
From
common,
1
"
derogatory to Christian perfection to have goods in as is usually had by religious Orders accord
ing to what
Quando
is
defined by John
XXII."
aliquid defuit vobis

*
misi vos sine sacculo, et pera, et calceamentis, numquid At illi dixerunt: Nihil. Dixit ergo eis: Sed ?
tollat,"
nunc, qui habet sacculum,
etc.
Luke,
xxii. 35.
In Malth.
i.
"
x. 9.
3 4
2, q.
108, a. 2.
portabat."
Loculos habens, ea quae mittebantur,
John,
nihil
xii.
6;
iv. 8.
*
"
Ex hoc
Christi
exemplo
sequitur,
perfection!
derogare,
2OO
I
Religious Poverty.
have, moreover, found in
another place that the
same Pope declares him a heretic who would say that Jesus Christ and the apostles possessed nothing either in private or in common. On the word asserit (asserts) in the note below the gloss points out the passages of Scripture in which we see that Jesus Christ and the apostles possessed things.
1
We
there read that the
Magi
offered gold tu the Saviour;
that St. Peter had a house, and so had St. Matthew.* Father Suarex, cited by Dom Calmet, assures us that it is a probable and a sound opinion, that St. Peter even
after the
3
vow of poverty was still in possession of his house when Jesus entered there and healed his motherin-law. We also know, says Calmet, that the apostles,
before and after the resurrection of Jesus Christ, made use of their boats although they had said that they had left all. Beholdjwe hare left all things* The perfection
of their poverty, says Calmet, consisted in that they abandoned their goods by detaching their hearts.
had
However
whether
thing
in
this
may
6
be, St.
Thomas
puts the question
it is
against religious perfection to possess any
common, and he answers in the negative with St. Prosper, who says that perfection permits not privvate possession, but common possession: is shown
"It
habere bona
finit
c-
in
communi
ut habent
passim Ordincs
tit.
religiosi, uti de-
Joannes
"
XXII."
Extrav. ad Conditorem.
14.
DC
verb, signif.
31
Rcdcmptorem ejusque Apostolos

in
in special!
.
mm habuisse aliqua,
.
nee
communi,
hoereticum
est
censendum,
nonnullos.
cum
14.
Scriptural
sacrae, quae in plerisque locis ipsos
nonnulla habuisse asserit, contratit.
dicat
expresse."
c. 4.
ii.
Extrav.
Cum
ix.
\.
inter
De
-verb,
signif.
2
Matth.
n;
viii.
14;
10. 29.
Matth.
viii.
14;
27.
Mark,
7.
4
5 6
Matth. xix.
2. 2, q.
"
188, a.
Utrum habere
aliquid in
communi diminuat perfectionem
reli-
gionis."
Religious Poverty.
sufficiently
201
be
temned
St.
should private possessions that and on account of perfection,

that
con
common
without detriment to goods are possessed
perfection."
observes that perfection does in the imitation of Jesus but not consist in poverty, is only a means to arrive at he says, Christ. Poverty, solicitude that is it delivers man from the
Thomas afterwards
perfection;
what is attached to riches. But when we possess only in re feel and should necessary to nourish ourselves, but us little, this solicitude that disturbs gard to this some Christian the of would not be against the perfection of kind solicitude, Lord forbids not every life; for the to the but only excessive solicitude, which is injurious
service of
God.
the solicitude that Moreover, continues the Doctor, from that which different is one has for particular goods first the for belongs to pri one has for common goods; 3 to charity. second the while belongs vate love, of Hence we see, so he concludes, that the possession to per in common is an obstacle superabundant riches but the it does not exclude it entirely; fection, though simple in common of what is necessary
possession for^ 4 subsistence does not hinder religious perfection.
i
"
Satis ostenditur et propria debere propter perfectionemcontemni,

facilitates communes possideri." impediment perfections posse sed superflua sollicitudo a Domino interdicitur,
et sine
"
"
Non enim omnis
et nociva.
Unde, super illud Matthsei VI., necesNon hoc dicit ut ista non procurentur, quantum Augustinus: et propter ista faciant quidquid intueantur, ista non ut sed sitatis est,
"
Ne
solliciti
sitis;
dicit
facere jubentur. Evangelii prsedicatione ad 3 Nam sollicitudo quse circa proprias divitias adhibetur, pertmet sollicitudo qua. sed amat; se temporaliter amorem privatum, quo quis
in
"
ad amorem charitatis, qua non adhibetur circa res communes, pertinet Et quia religio ad intendit. communibus sed quant qu* sua sunt, Dei usque amor perficit perfectionem charitatis ordinatur, quam reli
contemptum
potest ad
4 ,.
sui,
ionis, sed sollicitudo
habere aliquid proprium repugnat perfection! communia, per qu* adhibetur circa bona
antes quod habere superabund
divitias in
charitatem."
Ex quo
commum
patet
2O2
Religious Poverty.
St. Thomas speaks thus, in general, for all the relig ious; but afterwards considering the question in re lation to the special ends of religious Orders, he says
hat an Order is so much the more perfect in respect to ôverty, as it has a poverty proportioned to its end. In speaking of an Order established for the good of
1
souls,
it
he says that this Order requires poverty to give 2 the least solicitude. Now he adds what gives the least solicitude is the preservation of necessary things
after
one has procured them at a suitable time. 3

"
Note
these last words,
After a suitable
time."
Finally, citing the passage of St. John, To buy meats* the angelic Doctor concludes therefrom that it is evi dently conformable to the perfection taught by the ex
of Jesus Christ, to keep money or all other com Note things, in order to support the religious/ words, All other things; this refers to things movable or immovable, spoken of above; note also the words, Per
ample
mon
fection taught by Christ.
Hence, says Cornelius a Lapide, after having cited

est
impedimentum
perfectionis,
licet
non
totaliter
excludat
earn;
habere autem de rebus exterioribus

ionis
1
in
communi,
sive mobilibus, sive
immobilibus, quantum suffidt ad simplicem victum, pcrfectioncm relig-
non impedit. Si autem (paupertas) consideratur per comparationem ad speciales fines religionum, tanto erit unaqurcque religio secundum paupertatem perfectior, quanto habet paupertatem magis proportionatam suo
"
fini."
2 Talem religionem decet paupertas talis quae minimam sollicitudinem ingerat." 3 Manifestum est autem quod minimam sollicitudinem ingerit con" "
servare res usui

4
5
hominum
necessarias,
tempore congruo
procuratas."
John,
"
iv. 8.
res
Ex quo patet quod conservare pecuniam, aut quascumque alias communes, ad sustentationem religiosorum ... est perfection!
conforme quam Christus docuit suo exemplo." 6 Quocirca veteres fundatores sanxerunt ut religiosi haberent bona in communi, ut sine cura vacarent orationi, studio, praedicationi, sicut
"
Religious Poverty.
the example of Jesus Christ and
203
it is
shown that
.
not
repugnant the old founders (who certainly have had before their in order to attain eyes only the example of Jesus Christ a perfect life) have established that the religious should have goods in common, in order to give themselves up to prayer, to study, to preaching, as appears from
freely
to perfection to possess things in
common,
the Constitutions of Sts.
Dominic.
Basil, Augustine, Bernard, Thus, Cornelius continues, with the excep tion of the Order of the Franciscans, the end of which is the greatest poverty, as to the other Orders that have
the foregoing ends,

in
it
common.
By
this
guard their solitude, 2 to preaching, compensate for austerity by charity.

I
more perfect to possess goods means the solitaries can better and those that devote themselves
is
add, that St. Cajetan,
who alone
established as a rule
self-abandonment to Providence, did not propose to himself simply the life of Jesus Christ; he had especi
ally in
view the glorification of the divine attribute of 3 that the Providence, as is indicated by the Gospel also The saint his feast. Church makes us read on who of the wished to confound thereby Luther, impiety denied Providence; therefore, in the Church of Our Lady of Victories at Chiaia, above the little door, St. Cajetan is represented holding under him Luther, who Providence says: Non est providentia Dei (There is no
4
of
God).
LIVE JESUS AND MARY!

Berpatet ex Constitutionibus Sancti Basilii, Sancti Augustini, Sancti
nardi, Sancti
1
"
Dominici."
In Jo.
xi. 6.
Convenientius est habere bona

est."
in
communi; quare hoc

compensant."
in iis con-
gruentius et perfectius
2
"
Austeritatem
vi. 24.
7.
vitae charitate in
proximum
3 4
Matth.
August
on
tljc
ife
of
tl)c
UCD. âlljcr $aul dofaro,
OF THE CONGREGATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER.
do not precisely know when these Notes were written and published; we only know that in 1767 they were printed at the end of the volume entitled Way of
Salvation. We think, however, that they must have ap peared sooner, Fathei Cafaro having died in 1753. We here give some details that the author has omitted. Father Cafaro was received as a novice by St. Alphonsus, at Burra, October 25, 1741; he was then thirty-four years of age, and he lived nearly twelve years in the Congregation. The saint soon gave a signal proof of the esteem and confidence that he reposed in his new In 1743, he chose him for his spiritual direc subject. and made a vow to obey him in all things. At the tor, General Chapter of 1749, Father Cafaro was appointed one of the Consultors-General. St. Alphonsus regarded him as one of the principal supports of his Congrega tion, and never deviated from his counsels; in Cafaro s last illness the saint did all he could to save his life; and in order to console himself for his it was while adoring the decrees of Providence that he com posed his beautiful hymn on the Conformity to the will of God. ED. (Villecourt, 1. 2, ch. 12, 17, 31, and 39.)
"loss,
WE
Notes on
tl)c
Cifc of
tlje
IUt>.
falser flaul OTafaro,
His Birth and Infancy.
FATHER PAUL CAFARO was born on

1707, in the diocese of the Cafari. His father
Cava, and
in
the 5th of July, a place called after
and
was called John Nicholas Cafaro, mother Cecily also bore the name of Cafaro. Cecily was a woman of great piety, and her husband led He be a most exemplary life although only a secular. of which he to a the obligations longed Congregation, never neglected. He was much given to mental prayer, and he also taught his family how to practise it; his
his
children daily received instruction in the Christian doctrine from him; and he was scrupulously obedient
to his spiritual Father; in fact, when he died his direc You have now tor did not hesitate to say to his wife,
"
a saint in
Paradise."
children, four girls the second.
These virtuous parents had six and two boys, of whom Paul was
His temper was so sweet and gentle even in his very cradle that his mother used to be obliged to awaken him when she wanted to suckle him. His childhood
different from that of other children, and quite free from those acts of levity that usually accom pany it. He had a very serious illness when he was ten
was quite
years of age, which he bore without a murmur, and with such patience that the doctor that attended him was
quite delighted with him,
erally
known.
When
and made his virtues gen he began to study, he was always
208
Life of Father Paul Cafaro.
modest and attentive to his dutjes; he never deserved any reproof or punishment from his masters, but, on the contrary, he excited their admiration and that of his
companions, as well as that of
him.
the sacraments
that
all
that conversed with
was old enough, he begun to frequent and to meditate chiefly before the Blessed Sacrament; and he did so with sucli devotion
as he
it
As soon
all that beheld account of his great piety and regularity his mother intrusted the care of his sisters to him; he watched over tfiem most sedukmsly, and was very care ful in seeing that they did not leave the house while she was out. If any one of them happened to transgress on this point, he punished her by shutting her up in a room, in which he obliged her to remain for some time, which varied according to the length of her stay and the dis tance to which she had gone.
afforded matter of edification to
him.
On
II.
His Entrance into the Seminary and his Conduct while there.
He became
edifying a
life in
a cleric at the age of thirteen, and led so the seminary that he entered, that the
"
The president, Don Dante della Monica, used to say, of child me to makes me recol this leads God and sight
lected."
He
therefore
made him
zelator over all
the
seminarians; and as he never failed to accuse those that transgressed the rules through the dictates of human
him by ill-treating him one day when they found him by himself. Paul,
respect, they revenged themselv.es on
however, did not, therefore, in the least slacken in his zealous vigilance, and thus corresponded to the con fidence reposed in him by his Superior, who had in trusted the superintendence of the whole seminary to
When the him, notwithstanding his extreme youth. seminarians asked leave to go to any feast, or place of

"
209
amusement, the president used to say, I will consent if Paul goes with you." One day the seminarians were
invited to be present at the Office in the church of the
convent of Preato, and as
it
was
la*te,
the nuns wished
them them
He
if
to stay to dinner. They sent to ask permission for to do so from the president, Don Simon Sambiase. sent the following line in reply: Let Paul decide;
"
he remains with them, I consent." Such was the confidence that all the Superiors had in the wisdom and prudence of our Paul, although he was still but a mere
boy.
At
this early period,
and although he was scarcely
initiated into the office of cleric, he began to manifest his zeal for the spiritual advancement of his neighbor.
He went from village to village on all feast days, teach ing the Christian doctrine to the children and to the
most ignorant and abandoned people; he even stirred up the other clerical students that were his companions, to imitate his example, and he was most solicitous in aiding them to become holy and learned priests, capable of leading souls in the way of salvation. For this pur he used to instruct and them how to them teach pose, He was thus occupied for seven consecutive meditate. years, and we know that his labors were crowned with success, for these clerics became good priests and ex
cellent laborers.
Paul was so mortified, and such a lover of the interior from his earliest youth, that he used often to retire into a secluded chamber, in order to hide his mortifi cations and abstinences from observation, and take his meals alone there, that he might be able secretly to let them down out of the window to the poor that were He used to re stationed below ready to receive them. serve only a morsel of bread or some such nourishment for himself, and with it he was in the habit of mingling bitter herbs. He used to fast at least twice a week on
life
io
bread and water. Sometimes he would confine himself to soup without bread, and throughout his youth he constantly abstained from meat and fruits, which was a Besides this, he great mortification for one so young. used to mortify his body by hair-cloth and the discipline
in the privacy of his cell. When he was only thirteen he wore an iron chain with points so sharp that the very sight of it was enough to appal any one; and when his mother discovered it she took it from him by force. From that time he used to sleep on boards, or oftener still on the bare ground, with his head resting on a bench.
He then began to reflect that a good priest ought to be well informed; so he began to study Greek and Latin, under the direction of Don Ignatius della Calce, with the greatest ardor; after that he studied philoso phy, and above all, theology. This science appeared of such importance to him, that he founded an academy at Cava, which he directed himself for several years, and of which he was both the head and the support. liewas lecturer in dogmatic and in scholastic theology in our Congregation, and he treated on the different branches of both in some learned papers that we still preserve with veneration; we have attached still more value to them since it has become the custom in the Congregation for the young men only to study from books. Experience has taught us that they make much more progress by this method, that a great deal of time
is thus saved; they are thereby freed from the incon veniences of writing, which is very prejudicial to the
health.
III.
His Conduct as Priest and as Pastor.
After he had become a priest, in obedience to his

director, Father Paul strove to unite himself
still
more
21
closely to God than before, and to devote himself to the exercises of a holy life. According to the rule laid down for him by his spiritual Father, he daily meditated for
four hours, two of which he passed before the Blessed Sacrament, and two others were subtracted from his Besides this, he used often to put in practice the sleep.
counsel of
Go, young men, go, ye grayhaired, and visit the sepulchres of your fathers." For he used often to go to the parish cemetery and pass several
St.
"
Augustine:
hours among the bones, occupied in meditation on death; and sometimes he even spent the whole night and slept At times he would grasp the skeleton of his there. deceased father, who was interred in this place, and my father, how light death hath made thee!"
say, "O At this same period he used also to retire for some days into a very solitary hermitage, where he spent all his and macerations of the flesh. time in
prayer appointed confessor and almoner of the eccle He had also siastical prison soon after his ordination. at this time the consolation of converting by his gentle
He was
ness and by his instructions, or rather by his prayers and penances, two Calvinists of noble birth, who came
to
Cava
at this time.
After he had been in the priesthood for a year, his of parish priest in bishop insisted on his filling the post the church of St. Peter, and he accepted this office out
and after much resistance, in 1755, when he was in the twenty-eighth year of his age. From the time he became a parish priest he devoted
of pure obedience,
himself entirely to the service of the souls in his parish. him by a priest who I will here cite what was said of
had witnessed his good works and his zeal. "Whilst he never Father Paul was parish priest," said he, the could that spiritual from procure shrunk any fatigue In order to be always his of parishioners. advantage
"
212
ready to

fly to
the assistance of the sick, as soon as he
was sent for, he used to go to bed quite dressed, so that if he were awakened in the middle of the night he could
More than once, to the great astonish set out directly. ment of those that came to fetch him, they met him at
if he had foreseen the message, would say directly he saw them, Here I am. Let us go. During the month when he was on duty in the parish (for it was served by several priests) he spent the night in the church, as he promised that those that wished to apply to him should always find him there, and he remained seated in the confessional even during the short interval he allotted to repose. He was so full of zeal, and so anxious to attend to the parish ioners that had recourse to him without delay, that
the door of his house, as

for
lie
"
when the sacristan came in the morning to open the church doors, he found that he had been kneeling there since two or three o clock, and he never once arrived
there before him.
He not only preached in the parish church as often as possible, but he went about from chapel to chapel, giving spiritual assistance to the poor who were unable
by preaching to them, by giving them instructions, or by hearing their confessions. lie went through the neighboring villages, with his crucifix in his hand, after twelve o clock on feast days, and he
a special point of visiting all places of the greatest resort and of a suspicious character, in order to prevent
to repair to the church,
made
from being committed against God. He used to return thither again between eight and nine o clock at night, even in the cold of winter, and give short in structions on the truths of eternity, setting the chastise
sin
of heaven before sinners, and inspiring terror into One even those that were living at enmity with God. before the house of a gen was he when preaching ing
ment
tleman,
who was probably
in
a state of alienation from
Life of Father Paid Cafaro.
God, he was accosted by him in the most offensive and insulting manner, he even treated him as if he were mad; to which Father Paul only replied, No, sir, they who perform their duty are not madmen, and I am only doing my duty in taking care of the souls intrusted to
"
my
care."
the good fruits of his labors was that of withdrawing several women from a life of sin by either placing them out of the reach of temptation, or by sup plying their necessities out of his own pocket; and when his purse was empty, he went about begging for them from house to house. He took particular pains for one woman whom he extricated from a criminal connection by causing her to change her abode, and supporting her there by the alms he collected until she
One amongst
married the accomplice of her guilt. He often for bread for the poOr, and when he obtained any, he used to distribute it amongst them himself. One day his brother found him engaged in
at last
went about begging
this charitable
ing the part of a
work, and being ashamed to see him act beggar he loaded him with invectives in the public street, and reproached hhn for thus dis honoring his family and himself. Reproaches such as these, however, produced no effect upon him, and did
not therefore in the least slacken his zeal in the exercise of those labors of love, by which he led a great many
women
God.
of
bad character
to live in the fear
He had much
to suffer
ting a stop to scandals.
He
and love ol from his activity in put^ was several times even
confession
threatened with death in consequence. He introduced the practice of monthly
and general Communion for the children, as well as the frequentation of the sacraments by the adults not only of his parish, but of those of nearly the whole diocese. He also established the exercise of mental prayer in common in the church, and of visits to the Blessed Sacra-
214
ment.
Life of Father Paul
Cafaro.
for the erection of a
took infinite pains in preparing everything Community of twelve priests, who were to be specially intrusted with the care of destitute
He
souls in the diocese, namely, those of prisoners, sailors, children, and the poor; for this reason it was to have been called the Congregation of the Destitute. The
rules were drawn up under his direction, and approved by the bishop, and several priests offered to join it, but an obstacle was put to the completion of the under taking, from the impossibility of findinga suitable place where the Congregation might assemble. Another happy result of his zeal was that the priests of Cava were thereby led to give the spiritual exercises
in all the
in
numerous villages of this country, or at least those in which they were mostly required. By his means these exercises were given every year in the
chapel of St. Roch-au-Bourg, as they were much needed by the inhabitants of this place; they chiefly consisted of carters, tavern-keepers, butchers, and the like per
sons, who are generally very indifferent to all that re gards the concerns of the soul. Whilst these exercises lasted, he went, about every evening in all directions, collecting together all the persons he could, after which he used to conduct them to the chapel, and either in
and preach to them himself, or assist others that were doing so. He spent the rest of the time in the church or in the sacristy, and generally without eating,
struct
saying that he did not require anything, owing to the robustness of his constitution. In fact, although but one individual, he took upon himself the care of every soul within his reach, so that Mgr. de Liguori,* the bishop of Cava, called him "the watchful guardian
of all the
1
"
churches."
Hence
it
happened that when

2 Cor. xi. 28.
Sollicitudo
omnium
Ecclesiarium."
* Uncle of
St.
Alphonsus.
Father Paul retired into our Congregation, the inhabi Cava began to blame us, and said to us, Oh, what have you done? You have deprived us of a saint and an apostle!" Paul was so highly thought of in his own country, which is far from being a common occur rence, that once after a report was spread that he had died in a place where he had been giving a mission, a multitude of people from Cava and Salerno came out to meet him on his return, to testify their joy at seeing him.
tants of
"
IV.
His Resignation of the Office of Parish Priest and his Entrance into the Congregation.
Although Paul performed his duties of priest in so holy a manner, he was tormented by scruples from the
fear of not fulfilling his obligations properly; he was,
therefore, continually urging his confessor to allow him to resign his post, but the confessor always refused, being
convinced that his fears were quite unfounded, since in reality he did even more than his duty; so whenever he renewed his demand, he told him to banish such an But Paul still continued to be a idea from his mind. prey to the deepest sorrow. One day when he was at home, his parents heard him break forth into tears and sobs; they were quite alarmed, and inquired what mis fortune could possibly have befallen him. Faul con
For charity s sake, assist tinued to weep, and replied, me to obtain the favor of resigning my parish; my con fessor refuses to give me leave to do so, and I am dying
"
with terror
in consequence."
Some days
afterwards his
parents found him shut up in a chapel in which he was giving vent to his sorrow by continuing in tears. Al
though they had opposed him at first, they were now touched with pity, and resolved themselves to strive to have his resignation accepted; this was carried into
effect in the
year 1740, to his
own great
satisfaction, but
216
to the great regret of his parishioners. He, however, labored for the salvation of their souls with as much zeal as he had done before.
It was by a special disposition of Providence that he gave up this office; for God called him to another state of life, and wished to withdraw him entirely from the world. No sooner had he resigned it than he inspired him with the thought of quitting all earthly things, and of entering into our Congregation to lead a life of obe dience by causing him to feel that the most agreeable sacrifice we can make to God is to strip ourselves of our own will. He wrote to me about this inspiration, for I was at that time his director. In order to be sure that this was truly his vocation, I told him to the
reject
arose in his mind, for I well knew that if it really came from God, he would himself strengthen it. He endeavored to obey me, but as God
it
thought as often as
wished to draw him wholly to himself, the more he strove to banish the thought, the more ardent did his desire to retire into our become. At
after
much
to
reflection
Congregation last, and discussion, our Paul deter
spiritual exercises alone (ere resolution), in the hermitage of the Cross, situated in Cava, on the summit of a mountain.
mined
go through the
final
taking his
he was there he determined to abandon the world entirely in order to give himself wholly to God; al
in it he had never loved it or been of it. thus expressed himself on the subject when writing to a nun just before he it: I do not wish to quitted
When
though when
He
"
have anything more to do with earthly things," said he, I wish to belong wholly to God, and to forget myself, and for this reason I wish to place myself in the hands of others, so that I may have nothing to think of but
"
eternity."
He
entered the Congregation and
left
home without
at
telling
any one
of
his
resolution,
and joined me
Life of Fat tier Paul Cafaro.

Barra, which
is
a suburb of Naples, where I was then with several of my brethren, in a house living provided for us by Cardinal Spinelli, the Archbishop of Naples, who had sent for some of the Fathers of our
tion to give missions in his diocese.
Congrega
It
was- here then
are unable to convince a passionate man; indeed the more forcible and clear they are, the more they harden and embitter him. When his bishop, Mgr. de Liguori, heard of his retirement from the world, he too was filled with great displeasure, and made loud complaints against him. He met him one his
us,
by most offensive names for two whole hours; but Paul prudently remained silent, not offering a single word in I reply. say he did so through prudence, because the most logical reasoning and the most eloquent language
that Father Paul came to aid me. Soon afterwards his brother heard that he had resolved to abandon his family, and came to see him; he was transported with indignation, and did not cease to address him the
when he stopped
him to return to mained unshaken

"Well,
day during journey to join and tried to persuade Cava; but on finding that Paul re
his carriage,
in his resolution,
is
since this
again, and do not re-enter
he ended by saying, your decision, do not let me see you
my
diocese."
during which he gave the greatest edification, especially by his exercise of the virtue of obedience, which is a most painful and difficult thing for one that enters a Community after having reached a certain age, and after having been long accustomed to do his own will, even although he may have been always engaged in the most holy actions. Paul increased his penances, and especially his medita tions, during this period, which latter he extended to seven or eight hours a day. During his novitiate and throughout the remainder of his life, including the last
six years,
After
this,
Paul began
his novitiate,
when God
tried
him by excessive desolation
218
of mind, as
least
we
shall relate hereafter, he never
had the
temptation to abandon his vocation. When it was time for him to make an oblation to God, that is to say, when he had to pronounce the vows of poverty,
chastity, obedience, and perseverance, according to the rules of our Institute, he did so with such love and com
punction that tears choked his utterance, and prevented him from repeating the words of the formula that is
usually pronounced at profession.
V.
His Zeal
for the
Missions.
At the termination of the novitiate, his Superiors at once employed him in the work of the missions. Let us here pause a little and admire some of the virtues that this excellent priest practised during his holy life. First,
let
He was
sions.
us speak of his zeal for the salvation of souls. singularly devoted to the work of the mis
Indeed, he had been ardently attached to them from the time he became a priest. When he was a parish priest he used to go on missions with his com
panions, the missionaries of Cava, as often as he could do so without neglecting the duties of his charge; and they attest that he was indefatigable in these exercises,
that he never spared himself for a single moment, and that he did not even shrink from what might endanger
While he was at Cava, it once happened that his life. he had to go to a part of the country near the territory
of Eboli, called Piesti, where the air was dangerously unhealthy at that time. All the rest declined to go
there but Paul,
who
offered to
go of
his
own
accord.
He
cheerfully set out;
was which he was constantly employed
notwithstanding the danger he he remained alone there for a week, during running,
in
preaching and
in
hearing the confessions of the inhabitants, and by God s mercy he left it full of joy and in perfect health. His love for missions was so great, that when he had
resigned his parish, and before he had decided to enter the Congregation, he made a plan to go about through the kingdom in disguise, begging his bread, and giving missions in those places that were the most destitute of
spiritual assistance; he even wrote to this effect to a bishop of Calabria, who as he did not know anything about him, did not accept his offer. He also at the same time wrote to the bishop of Capaccio offering to exercise his ministry in his extensive diocese; but this
proposition was equally unsuccessful.
our Congregation he made a private any repugnance for any mission to which his Superiors might send him. He also made
in
When
he was
vow never
a
to manifest
Spirit of God or pelled to write to
vow to go as a missionary among the unbelievers, should such be the will of his Superiors. It will be well here to quote the letter that he wrote on this subject to Father Mazzini, his director: "My Father, I know not whether it is through the
through that of pride that I feel im your Reverence, to lay before you the have always had of offering myself to the
desire that
Rector for the missions among the heathen. From the time of rny novitiate I have vowed to obey the Superior pro tempore by undertaking any office, even that of a
foreign missionary; and I desire and lively hope of
made
than
this
it
realizing
it
vow with the strong some day or other.

it is
This desire
is
less fervent
am
was,
true; but
it
still
perfectly ready
is
and willing
that
I
to
effect,
and what
more,
I
this desire has
carry never
into
left
me
but
since
my
novitiate.
know
am
full of faults,
feel a holy envy for those that are more perfect. compare what I was with what I am, I find that I have changed for the worse, and this makes me long still
yet
If I
220
more
as
it
Life of Father Paul

to
Cafaro.
if
I
go and labor among the heathen; for

in
were
once embarked
own
St.
an enterprise like that, I should be, were, compelled wholly to renounce myself and my ease and comfort. My favorite maxim is that of
Augustine,
who
were sent on a mission among the heathen I should be almost forced to do good, to suffer, nay, perhaps even to die for Jesus
us to
!
amend
Now
says, as
O
I
happy necessity that

that
if I
forces
know
Christ;
suffer
feel the greatest desire for
it.
It is
I
true that
much from
sea-sickness,
and that
might perhaps
die on the voyage; but I should not therefore hesitate to set out, let the consequences be what they may.
My
Father,
to
resign myself to
in
you,"
etc.
He succeeded
make
obtaining permission from his director
this request, and he afterwards most earnestly besought me to grant his petition, imploring it as the
greatest favor
I could possibly grant him. Father Paul was a truly indefatigable missionary, and spared no pains, especially in the laborious office of hearing confessions. Yet it must not be imagined that this was an easy duty to him; on the contrary, it caused him the greatest anxiety, as he was always afraid of having been guilty of some negligence regarding it.
employment was a positive and the state of excessive weakness into which he sometimes fell during its administration was a plain proof of what he then endured. This, how ever, only enhances our admiration for the immense zeal and ardor of Father Paul. In the morning he was the first to enter the church, and in the evening he was the last to leave it, as he spent the whole day in hearing confessions, generally those of men, which are usually the most embarrassing and tedious. When he returned
Hence
it
arose that this

to him,
martyrdom
home in the evening after the sermon, he entered the confessional again without allowing himself a single interval of rest, and when he had attended to the peni-
Life of Fat her Paul Cafaro.
22
tents around him, he left his room to see whether there was any one else that would like to go to him, although every confession was a source of torture to him. Once when he went on a mission without an alarm-clock Paul
used to keep awake for several hours every night in order to be- able to awaken his companions at the appointed time; during which he would arise from time to time without shoes or to see what stockings to
another mission he preached and heard confessions, although suffering from an attack of
it
o clock
was.
On
go
fever.
In fact, his labors in the work of the missions during winter and spring were While he was quite incessant. at home, he spent the day in giving the spiritual exer
to the ecclesiastics and seculars that asked for them; indeed, he never shrunk from any fatigue or in convenience that he met with in the service^ of souls. One day when he was at the house at Nocera, he heard that a man had just been he im
cises
mortally wounded; mediately flew to his assistance, without waiting to put on his cloak, hat, or shoes; and in order that he might go still quicker, he even took off his slippers, and car
ried
them
in his
hand
in
When
ble zeal
he was
till he reached the sick man. the pulpit he preached with admira
and energy.
Every one owned that

effect,
his ser
mons produced an extraordinary

from that which followed
quite different
those of
that
Even
in
the
conferences
other preachers. he delivered to us in
Chapter, which takes place once a week among us, his words seemed like burning arrows that pierced our in most souls, for he uttered them with an energy so pene trating, that we felt that they sprang from the depths of his own heart, and above all, when he spoke of eter nity he caused all that heard him to tremble. This burning zeal, as that of Paul may be aptly des ignated, caused him to write the ardent Letters that he
222
sent to divers subjects whose skill in gaining souls for God was well known to him; in them he urged these to redouble their pains and labor in this holy
persons work. One of the fruits of his zeal was manifested in the abundance of prayers that he addressed to God
in the active bishopric became vacant, and election to the cause to measures that he took in order efforts zealous his to was It fall on a only
when
good
prelate.
that the elevation of one worthy prelate to the episco is still alive, and who pate must be attributed,- who his church with a solicitude that is most advan
governs tageous to the souls of his people.

VI.
His Love of Mental Prayer and his Interior Trials.
While Father Paul was thus laboring

souls,
for the
good
of
ercise
he devoted as much time as possible to the ex The love of meditation indeed of mental prayer.
it
was
his strongest passion, or rather
was
his greatest
delight.
From
this
become a
his earliest years, and especially after hours a cleric, he set apart several
in
he had
day
for
the afternoon, he always spent two purpose; hours in prayer before the Blessed Sacrament; some times he was kneeling, sometimes he was seated, but an air of so great devotion, that he
always preserved
Let us go and the faithful used to say to one another, made He also see the saint." frequent visits to the to used where he stay for a long time medi
"
cemetery,
v
tating on death and eternity.
After he entered our Congregation he used to make two meditations in church before the Blessed Sacra is pre ment, besides that of an hour and a half, which the rule, and he also made another one of half scribed
by
an hour
in his
own room
before going to bed.
He would
223
have liked to prolong this exercise through the night but the Superiors would not permit him to do so. Be
sides this, we used often to find htm kneeling in his room engaged in meditation through the day; and it was also noticed that when he went out to walk in the
wood, as he sometimes did, he retreated behind a tree and knelt down in prayer. He spent every spare mo ment, when he was on missions, before the Blessed
Sacrament, or else he used to recollect himself wherever he might be, saying, God is everywhere."
"
preparation for his sermons on his knees; thus this time was also to him a time of prayer, and it was for this reason that his sermons made such
He made
his
an impression as they did, for they were the
fruit of his
own
meditations.
also think that the reason
discourses so often turned on death and eternity was because they were the ordinary topics on which he him
self
why
his
he was speaking on this subject to a nun who admired his firmness in remaining in such a place, he said, should like to spend all the days of my life there." When he was a parish priest, every evening after his studies were over he made an hour s meditation on
"I
meditated. I have already mentioned how he liked to visit the burying-ground. One day
much when
death, in concert with a worthy priest who lived with him, during which they used each to place themselves in a corner of the room in the attitude of O corpses. death! O eternity!" were words which were continu
"
ally on the lips of this servant of God, whether he were alone or with others. When he was engaged in conver sation he would often say to one of his
"Tell
me how you would
feel
companions, were death at hand?"

"
often spoke of death and eternity in his letters to his In one he said, Earthly things will soon be at an end, and will avail nothing for all Let us think of eternity, for time eternity." In another,
He
penitents and friends.
"
224
is
short."
Life of Fa ther
In a third,
faith,
"We
Pa n I Cafa ro.
must arm ourselves with the
buckler of
which is the thought of eternity. Let us reflect that all here below will soon beat an end, but Let us remember that it is that eternity will never end. better for us to be one of God s meanest servants, than Think to possess the most exalted worldly dignity. done have wish to would of what on your death-bed you those were discourses most His powerful during in which he spoke of death and eternity, and they were When he was a parish priest, he his favorite topics. used to conduct the faithful to the cemetery from time to time, when he would take the bones of the dead in his hand whilst he was preaching, thus striving to im
life."
he might the press them with the fear of death, that better instil into them a contempt for the world and the of eternity. Indeed, almost every one of his
thought
public discourses contained
some
reflections
on death
and eternity. But we must now return to the subject of his medita tions. Except while he was very young, when Paul ex
in prayer, he exercised perienced nothing but sweetness sensible consolation, it without any although he received it during his after years, especially with in great lights on which he once com regard to the majesty of God, filled all that heard it with astonish that sermon a posed meditation he spent nearly all the time ment.
During
in
saying prayers that he counted on his rosary, repeat Lord, deliver me from ing almost always these words,
"
sin,
and make me
holy,"
or else,
"
My
God, come
to
my
assistance,
tende;"
come
quickly:
Deus
etc.
He
used also to
adjutorium meum inrecommend this method

in
"
of praying toothers: "Without prayer and humility," he wrote to one of his penitents, man cannot preserve either favor or grace. Humility! humility! Prayer, let these be our watchwords. without ceasing! prayer He that prays obtains. We must therefore pray with-
Life of Father Paid Cafearo.

for alms at the gate of an hour a day be consecrated to asking spiritual favors from God." On another oc casion, when writing to the same individual, he said, Meditation is necessary, and without it we shall never be where we desire to be, and where we should be with meditation. I entreat you to pray unceasingly. It is
let at least
"
out ceasing. divine mercy;
Ask continually
the
first,
the second, the third, and the last
method
of
vanquishing our enemies." He often felt such interior desolation, that he felt as if he were so sinful that God had abandoned him, and began to weep; and when he recalled to mind his former transports of love towards God, he would tearfully and
sorrowfully exclaim, Lord, there was once a time when I loved Thee, but now I love Thee not!" One of us once asked whether he had ever felt joy in contempla tion. I once he replied, enjoyed but I have lost all pleasure in it now." Yet it often that
"
it,"
happened him while he was en gaged in meditation, it was necessary to shake him several times in order to arouse him enough to make him hear what was said to him. But from the time of his youth, as we have already said, God treated him as a strong soul, and reduced him to a state of entire suf fering, so that the whole course of his life from that period was an uninterrupted succession of aridities, temptations, and terrors. However, he rejoiced in the superior part of his na ture, and desired that God would always deal with him
when any one wished
to speak to
thus, as he well knew that the love of God does not consist in sweetnesses, but in the accomplishment of the divine will amidst tribulations, as St. Teresa said, and as he himself was constantly repeating to his penitents. To one of them, amongst others, he wrote as follows: "Only- souls that are enlightened by special grace can comprehend the value of a cross that is borne for God;
226
but
in

the next world
all will
clearly see that this grace
is preferable to the possession of the whole world. Let us then pray God to give us strength to suffer, for other
wise our
let
weak nature
will sink
by the way; meanwhile

"
He wrote us maintain a lively faith in eternal life." Saints are to the same person on another occasion: see a formed by crosses, and not by meditations.
We
great
many people
saints,
that prac; se meditation without be

;
coming
because they have nothing to suffer, whilst others that are in the midst of tribulations be come so although they can meditate but little. The
is, that it gives us strength Patience then is the thus to to suffer, and please God. it obtain we and to heaven, by meditation." He way
chief benefit of meditation
also said, in writing to a Father of our Congregation. "Your letter tells me of your pains as well as of your
consolations; both of your trials and of your consola wish your Reverence loved tribulation more I tions. than pleasure; crosses are indeed precious treasures, for they were sanctified by the death of Jesus Christ on the cross; we should, therefore, desire that our crosses be multiplied every day until we at last die nailed
may
our Blessed Redeemer." Thus highly, then, did our Father Paul esteem and love the cross; and he wished others to do the same, but he could not be insensible to the thorns with which his path was thickly strewed, nor to the terrors that
to the cross with
tormented him without cessation. In his latter years most cruel temptations especially he had to endure the that can be inflicted on the soul that knows and loves God. The secrecy by which I am bound forbids my it would disclosing its nature; were I able to reveal it, no hesi I have fill the hardest heart with tenderness.
tation in saying that his sufferings during these latter that were ever endured years were as intense as any
by any martyr
of Jesus Christ.
He was
in
such a state
227
of desolation and terror, that he was afraid that God had abandoned him, and he used to sigh and exclaim in the bitterness of his heart, Alas! I have lost the right way, and I do not know what will become of me!" In writing to one of our Fathers, who was so ill as to be
"
given over by the physicians, and who had asked him to pray to God to grant him a happy death, he said, "Would that I had as well-grounded a hope as that of your Reverence! the great work of my salvation is in a most hazardous position, and for this reason I entreat you to intercede for me when you are in the presence of God." In writing to another Father, he I entreat said,
"
to Jesus Christ, for I labor in un you certainty (laboro quasi in incertum}, and none but God can know the state of my conscience." In another let
to
recommend me
same Father, he said, your Reverence had endure my sorrows, it would assuredly banish all joy from your heart, but may you continue to possess hap piness, and leave me to groan under my Yet misery. have pity on me, at least you who are my friends, for the hand of God has afflicted saltern
ter to the
"If
to
vos
in
m^Misereminimei, ma nits Domini tctigit me. Now you will ask what manner God has struck me, and I will tell
amid
met,
He
has afflicted
me by withdrawing
I
you.
his
mercy and sup
port from me, as a punishment for

will say,
my
infidelities.
it
You
is
Oh! what humility! but
reply that
an
incontestable truth; therefore, pray to God for me." His love for meditation also caused him to love silence
and solitude, which are its inseparable preservatives and companions. Even whilst he was a parish priest, and whilst he was really absorbed by the anxiety and pains that he endured for the salvation of souls, he used to retire into remote and lonely places from time to time, to hold converse with God in meditation and in peni tential exercises. It was this that caused Father Paul to have such a predilection for our house at
Iliceto,
228
which
Life of Father Paul C \ij
is situated on one of the mountains of la Pouille. used often to retire into a little grotto below the monastery, called the Grotto of the Blessed Felix, to meditate, or else lie would plunge into an adjacent wood, where he felt as if he had met with a solitude like that of the first hermits. He thus expressed himself re
He
his great friend: our Lady of Consola tion at Iliceto,"said he, feel as if I were enjoying the solitude possessed by the solitaries of Egypt. We re tire here after the missions that we give in winter and spring, and enjoy so great tranquillity and solitude, and are so removed from the tumult of the world", that we never hear anything about what takes We place in it. live apart from all converse with men in the midst of a wood, where the air is pure and the view agreeable, so
"
garding
it
When
am
in a letter to a priest in our new house of

"I
who was
that
it
may
yet
really rival the
Alcantara.
hither!
Blessed be
I
working ou t m y sanctification so tardily. But I still hope by God s grace to effect it some day." This love of solitude caused him to take delight in studying the lives of the hermit saints. Later on he went with us to Nocera, and as we were only then building the mon astery, our Fathers were obliged to lodge in a private house. As it was very small, and a great many people came on business, it was difficult ever to be alone there.
rocky cave of St. Peter of for having brought me have to mourn over my ingratitude in
God
To
obviate
this, after
the exercises in
common were
at
servant of
it was summer; yet this there at noon, although that is the hottest part of the day, to seek for a little solitude amid this hot straw, to be able to converse without inter
an end, he used to retire into a the heat was insupportable, for
loft full of straw,
where
God went
ruption with God,
Life of Fatker Paul Cafaro.
229
VII.
His Love of Obedience.
Father Paul was no less attached to the virtue of obedience, both with reference to the Rule and also in regard to the orders of the Superiors. He gave the most perfect example of implicit obedience even to the
most unimportant
rules,
and during the whole period
of his sojourn in the Congregation, no one ever de tected him guilty of the slightest infringement of them. One day when he arrived at the monastery of the
Blessed Trinity, in the territory of Ciorani, thoroughly wet, he was recommended to go to dry himself in the kitchen; he replied, No, that would be contrary to the
"
Rule, as it is now silence-time." Our deceased Father Caesar Sportelli, who was also a great observer of the Rule, said one day when speaking of Father Paul, I always knew that Father Paul was a most mortified
"
man; but
of the
perceive that he is also a rigid observer not only loved regularity himself, but he was equally desirous to see it loved by all our brethren. He could not bear to see any one break the
I
Rule."
now
He
Rule in any respect, and so the strict observance of every regulation was always to be found wherever he
was the Superior. Father Paul was equally .attentive in obeying the least sign from his Superiors. He manifested perfect submission to his parents from his very infancy, and his mother asserted that he had never offended or distressed
her
in any respect. He made a vow of entire obedience to his confessor in his youth, and it was in order to be able to resign his own will to that of others that he
entered our Congregation.

"
He
said to a nun, on taking
leave of a convent of which he had been the confessor,
God
calls
me
to live
under
obedience."
For
this reason
230
Life of Father Paul Ca faro.
he used to say that, the holiness practised in the Con gregation was worth more than that in the world. lie expressed this sentiment when writing to Father Francis Margotta the priest, who was then thinking of joining I write to us; this he afterwards did: your Reverence
"
on bended knees, on account of the respect with which your holy resolution of retiring into our Congregation has inspired me. I cannot tell you what pleasure it has Blessed forever be Jesus Christ, who has afforded me. given your Reverence the courage to bid a last adieu to the world to give yourself wholly to God. Until now Father Francis Margotta has appeared to me to be a At present, saint, but he has been so in his own way. however, I see that he wishes to become a true saint,
according to the will of Jesus Christ. We are all ex pecting you: make haste and come to His esteem and love for obedience were so great, that when he received a letter from the Rector Major, he read it on his knees and answered it in the same man He also used to carry about with him the circulars ner. that the Superior sent to the houses every year, and that contained several minute regulations for the good government of the Congregation, and he often read these letters over in order that he might punctually observe all that they enjoined. Thus when any ques tion arose amongst his companions as to what should be done in certain cases, he cleared up their difficulties
us."
by reminding them of some decision given by the Su perior under similar circumstances. One year, one of the Superiors ordered him not to
assist at the meditation that we make in common in the evening, and to employ the time in preparing the theo logical treatises that he was to explain to our students. Notwithstanding his love for meditation, Father Paul
obeyed without objection or uneasiness. occasion the Superior ordered him to give
On
another
instru-
all his
231
merits of penance to one of our lay-brothers; this obe dience cost him much, but he instantly obeyed, and without a word of complaint. I will now relate another instance of obedience, and
one that was

the
still
more painful
on
to him,
wound
it
inflicted
his humility.
on account of When he was
representing our Father Mgr. Falcoia, who was the bishop of Castellamare, and the first director of our Congregation, in the act of giving our Fathers the rules that he had
at Nocera, we had a large picture painted, to be seen at the entrance of this house,
which
is
now
drawn
him, order that his humility might not be pained, he merely told him to stand there for some time, whilst the painting was being done, that he might be able to
repre sented, and ordered the painter skilfully to portray his features whilst he was looking on; he then sent for
in
The Rector of Nocera wished Father Paul up. to be included amongst the personages therein
and
suggest any requisite alterations. Father Paul assented; but he probably suspected the real object in view, for he kept changing from one position to another, and turning his head about, first on one side and then on another, so that the painter declared that he could do nothing. Upon this the Superior openly said to Father
Go and sit down and remain motionless, for we Paul, wish to have your picture taken, and do so without ob As the poor Father was thus bound down jecting."
"
by
obedience he sat perfectly still on his chair, but his heated countenance plainly showed the torture that his modesty had to endure during the process. When the portrait was done, he exclaimed, addressing the Su Ah! God has justly punished me! Some perior, days
"
I gave a sharp rebuke to a priest that had had his likeness taken, and now God has so ordered matters that I have been obliged to have it done myself."
ago
He was no
less
obedient to his spiritual Father, and
232
he never did anything without his permission, as

shall see
we when we begin to speak of his interior mor tification. One day while he was suffering great in
terior desolation, he
went
to his confessor
and took out
of his pocket a paper on which he had written down his sins preparatory to making a general confession; but no
sooner did his confessor tell him to leave it alone, than he tore the memorandum and became tranquil.
VIII.
His Humility.
We must now speak of the profound humility which Father Paul preserved throughout his life. This virtue
were, the very apple of his eye; it was the ordinary subject of his meditations, and lie constantly
was, as
it
offered
up
this
prayer to God, Humilcm

eito eonrcrti pati, ct
fieri,
te
ignc Jlag-
(O Lord, make me humble, give me grace to burn with the fire of divine love, to become soon a saint, to suffer and to be despised for Thee). And he used to repeat the words,
pati ct contemni pro
tc (to suffer and to be despised for lie Thee), over and over again with all possible fervor. often conversed with his brethren on humility, and when
ran\ in sanctum
contcmni pro
he spoke on
that he
this subject his words were so full of ardor seemed to be carried out of himself. See what he said about this virtue when writing to
"
one of
you experi ence, nee laudo, ncc vitupero (I neither praise nor blame and as to the desire for martyrdom, it may be "them);
his disciples: in a state of grace.
You may
rest assured that
you are
As
to the consolations
good
if
it
does not proceed from the

us entertain
devil,
who
often
some secret complacency and vainglory by his suggestions. Your sensitiveness when neglected seems to me to proceed from self-love, which
seeks to
is
make
not entirely dead within
you."
233
out humility,
of
In a letter to another of his friends, he said, "With man cannot continue to preserve the grace
God in his soul; I therefore earnestly recommend you I wish to cultivate this virtue. you to picture to your
your place in hell, if you feel that you have ever done anything to merit it, and the abyss of the misery Let us strive of your sins, if you have committed any. to become saints rather than philosophers; let us deter mine to conquer or He also wrote as follows to one of our Fathers: The meditation of a soul under desolation should consist in If she cannot be re patience, resignation, and prayer.
self
die."
"
collected in God, let her at least be so in herself, that is to say, in her own misery, which is always an incentive
to recollection of
mind."
for himself, he believed that- he worthy of all, and after his death a
As
was the most un
cusations were found among his He used often to accuse himself of his faults
number of self-ac spiritual memoranda.

in
public
when he was Superior, and he placed some of the other Fathers under obedience to accuse him of all the faults
that they might see
him commit, and to humble him without scruple. Once when he was minister in a house, he begged the zelator publicly to accuse him of his faults in the middle of the refectory, and after he had done so, he thanked him for it with much gratitude. But while Father Paul spoke and acted thus, he did not resemble those that loudly proclaim that they de serve the contempt of the whole world, and yet shrink
from the
word, or the slightest instance He not only did not complain when he was of neglect. he rejoiced interiorly. I will now give a but despised, beautiful instance of his humility. We have already said that his discourses were generally sought after, for he spoke with so much zeal that he filled the hardest hearts with compunction. Once, however, when his
least offensive
234
y Life of Father J auL Cafaro.
Superior sent him to a place

his first
in the territory of la Pouille,
sermon was so much disliked by the inhabitants that they sent him away again; yet he returned full of peace and even satisfaction at having received so palp
able an affront.
a"
religious,
who
is
On another occasion (in my now dead, was conversing

The
presence),
with him
religious not only differed with Father Paul in opinion, but treated him as one quite ignorant of what he was saying, so that when
upon some theological question.
he came to himself, he went and asked his pardon; but Father Paul did nothing but admire the humility of this
Father, and said,
to
"
What
humility! the idea of
coming
Life, and he said could be surpassed by any spir itual book. During one of his illnesses, although his strength was quite prostrated by fever, he read it over His love for the hidden life made him say, five times. If I had ever been unjustly accused of the greatest crimes, and afterwards degraded and publicly punished with ignominy, I might then be able to do something Thus would Father Paul reveal the secret for God." desires of his heart, although he did so unconsciously. Nothing paine*d him so much as to hear himself praised. One day some one said to him, "My Father, you are a
word!" pardon His favorite book was the Hidden
beg
my
for a hasty
it
that he did not think
"
But his face became glowing as a burning coal, saint." and he replied with much agitation, "What sort of a He was always seeking to saint, what sort of a saint mortify himself at his meals, but when he was discov
!"
he hastened to conceal his mortification. Once at Cava before Mgr. de Liguori, the bishop, who had been, and indeed still was, an ex cellent preacher himself, he received high eulogiums from him; but in another sermon that he delivered be fore the same prelate he spoke incoherently and con fusedly, in order to lessen the reputation he had gained
ered
when he was preaching

by the
first;
235
he even went so far as to pretend to be quite or to have lost his memory, and stopped short perplexed in the middle of the sermon, but every one saw that he had done it on purpose to efface the memory of the
had before received. Before his death, that is to say, during his last sick ness, which continued for thirteen days, this servant of God spoke so little that his words might have been
praises he
counted, and
we imagine
humble
as
is
fear that his last
usual in regard to
that he acted thus through a words might be treasured up great servants of God.
IX.
His Mortification.
He was also always most careful to practise interior and exterior mortification. His efforts to overcome all his inclinations were inces sant, and formed one of his chief resolutions during the
spiritual exercises, as we find by reference to his notes, but as these acts were interior, we know little of their nature or extent. They are fully known only to God, and we trust that he is now enjoying their reward in
heaven.
As for exterior mortification, we have already said that he began to practise it in the most rigorous man ner from his very childhood; he even made a vow to ab
stain
from meat. In order to mortify himself still further he confined himself to one meal a day, and it was so
slight that he
sometimes felt his strength quite pros trated in consequence; when he was with us he used to speak of such acts as instances of the indiscretion and
folly of a thoughtless young man. he was a parish priest his
meal often consisted When only of a morsel of bread and a glass of water, which he used to take in a corner of the church. His sleep
236

five
never exceeded four or
hours at this period, and he

lie
went
to rest in his clothes.

lie
When
to take
entered the Congregation,
used indeed
two meals a day, in order not lo offend against obedience and to avoid singularity; but he might be said even then to keep a continual fast, for he took only a few ounces of nourishment in the evening, and ate so little in the middle of the day, that he generally arose from the table half famished with hunger; so that his Superiors at last ordered him to take more at a time. He used also often to mingle bitter herbs, and some times even the peel of decayed oranges, with what he
did take.
In order to mortify his thirst during dinner,
drank anything at other times, he only took small quantities at once. He always carefully abstained from all amusements
for he never
while he was
in
the world, indeed he
was never known
to enter into the least earthly gratification. He never went to plays, games, public walks, or field sports. At Cava, his birth-place, his family possess the shooting
ground
for ring-doves,
and
year there,
and
is
a great
amusement
this sport is carried on every for the children;
but Father Paul never took part in it. One year when he was the Superior of our house of St. Mary of Con solation at Iliceto, which is an extremely cold place, he took care that all the Fathers should be provided with warm clothing in winter, but said nothing about him
self,
so that the tailor forgot to make any for him, and he went through all this rigorous season with nothing but his cassock and shirt without the least complaint.
When
he was travelling it often happened that night came on while he was at a distance from any of our houses; and as he was always careful to lose no oppor
tunity of mortification, he used to avoid going to our friends on such occasions, for fear of the hospitable re
ception they would give him; he used therefore to go

to inns instead, where he was often obliged to either on straw or even on the bare ground.
lie
237
down
a vow of obedience to his confessor while the world, and as he was fond of exterior mortification, Father Paul readily induced him to con sent to all that his fervor inspired him to ask; and all that his director permitted mortification and
He made
in
he was
regarding
meditation, he executed most punctually as a rigorous obligation to which he was bound by vow. Disciplines to blood were common with him, and for this
purpose
he used sometimes to use bunches of thorns, which he had gathered in the fields, but he generally scourged himself with a thick cane filled with lead and covered with
large long iron spikes, which not only pierced the flesh but penetrated far deeper. He also afflicted his body
by binding his arms and legs with large chains armed with points, and he used to wear them even while he
was preaching and hearing confessions; but his Su perior once perceived them during a mission, and took them away from him, and gave them into the charge of a lay-brother. It was also noticed that when he went to walk in the woods of Iliceto during recreation, he used to strike his hands on the thorns every now and
order to mortify himself. up, Father Paul never had any amusement or relief whatsoever; his whole life and constant study were spent in crucifying his inclinations, in refusing himself every pleasure, and in afflicting himself by every He was often heard to repeat, "We possible penance. must fight in order to become saints; we must be always fighting, always striving to mortify ourselves in every thing, in eating and drinking, in sleep, in our method of sitting, and in short, we must be mortified in all This is a beautiful, for it is a things." saintly maxim; but how rarely is it put in practice, unless indeed
in
then
To sum
by
those that have entirely consecrated themselves to God.
238
x.
His Spirit of Poverty.
Father Paul was also a great lover of poverty. Even while he was in the world he made a vow to his con himself never to have more fessor, by which he bound those he his in than five carlins possession at once, and on the them bestow to able be he might only kept that was he as to his relieve, was it wants duty poor, whose so shabby, were clothes His time. the at a parish priest as ragged that once when his brother met him looking and loaded as any beggar, he treated him as a madman, him with reproaches in the public street. the After he had entered our Congregation, in which ob he we take, always vow of poverty is one of those he served it most zealously. When he was Superior never and this forgave subject, was very rigorous on
any member
the Congregation that was guilty of car even Me least offence against religious poverty. was contrary to ried its observance to excess, which of any store of allow not would he for true economy, never Poor lay in stores;" people provisions, saying, of this rigorous an set to first the example was he and
of the
"
In it in practice himself. poverty, by always putting more much be should I his note-book he had written, I wish to love afraid of being rich than of being poor; And riches." love world of the poverty more than men never he into effect, in order to carry this resolution even made use of scissors, needles, thread, ink, paper, other such little necessaries, without the per or of
"
any
mission of the Superiors. When he was Superior on the missions, he always the most in chose the worst horse, the worst bed, and
convenient confessional for himself. It take our Congregation for even the priests to
is
the custom in
it
in
turn
239
to wash the dishes on certain days in the week, as an exercise of humility. The other Fathers used to make use of soap or bran afterwards, in order to clean
their
hands, but he only employed cinders, saying that it would be contrary to holy poverty to use anything else. Our Fathers are allowed to carry some book piety about with them, such as the New Testament, the Imita tion, the Visits to the Blessed Sacrament, and others of the same kind, with the consent of the Superior; they also keep some devotional pictures in their breviary or on their table. But Father Paul would have
of"
of the kind,
and when our Fathers told him that there

in so
"
nothing
doing, he replied Nothing, nothing, nothing." Dur ing his last illness, and when he had lost his speech, he perceived that a silver watch was hanging in his room, and as he could not speak, he made a sign to have it taken away, as a thing contrary to poverty, but the Father Minister told him that it served to regulate the administration of his remedies, which set his mind at
that his motto was,
rest.
was no offence against poverty
XI.
His Detachment
in
towards
regard to his Relatives and his Charity his Neighbor.
He was
the the
goods Holy Trinity, in the territory of Ciorani, his mother asked him to obtain permission for her to go to see him, for she had not done so for many years; but he sent her a message by a priest, telling her to let the matter alone, for her wishes only proceeded from earthly affection. The mother renewed her entreaties, that she
wished to have the consolation of visiting him before she died, both for the sake of him and
seeing
also that
as detached from his relatives as he was from of this world. When he was at our house of
protesting
240
Life of Father
Pan I
Cafaro.
she might be able to give him her last blessing. Father Paul again replied that it was unnecessary, and that she could give him her blessing where she was, as it would be as valuable at a distance as near at hand. On an
other occasion, when he heard that his sister was seri refused to ously ill and in great suffering, he positively I with himself replying, go to see her, and contented she that still become wish that her pains may greater,
"
may
thus be more conformed to the suffering

Christ."
life
of
Jesus
Although Father Paul was so austere with regard to himself and to his relatives, he was as charitable and He strove to c )nsiderate as possible towards all others. comfort and relieve those that were oppressed by tempta tions or other trials; and although his natural disposi tion was severe, charity rendered him mild and affable
to all, especially to those that came to confess their sins He was in the habit of visiting the prisons at to him.
Cava and
tion; he
at Salerno before
began by
he entered the Congrega preaching to the poor prisoners; he
then heard their confessions; after which he distributed a basket full of bread amongst them, and gave them
each a carlin.
distress of conscience,
There was a nun that experienced great who applied to Father Paul while
priest.
he was a parish
He
attended to her with the
most painstaking diligence for eight days consecutively; this happened during the octave of Corpus Christi, and as the nights are very short at this season, and as the servant of God wished to arrive at his church in time to attend to his parish and people, he went to this relig This fact has oecome known ious before daybreak.
through the testimony of the religious herself. When he was Superior amongst us he was always of others, and specially of trying to relieve the wants those that were ill; and not satisfied with recommend them to the care of the infirmarians, he often waited
ing
Life of Father Paul
Cafaro.
241
on them himself. One day when he saw that one of those that were sick had rather an uncomfortable bed, he immediately gave him his own. the hours of
During
used to walk about the corridors of the monas on his toes, to avoid tery disturbing those that were in their rooms.
rest he
XII.
His Purity.
As for the virtue of purity, he preserved it with the utmost vigilance, and watched over all concerning it with the most scrupulous attention, and as far as we can tell, Father Paul never sullied his saintly soul by the foul stain of impurity throughout his life. He had a horror of this vice from his earliest youth, and could not even bear to hear it spoken of. Once when he was very young, he was going to school with another child that was related to him; but upon his uttering an indecent expression, Paul blushed, and ran off, leaving him be hind. On another occasion when this same
companion
presence, he could not help giving him a blow, and from that time he resolved never to be in company with this relative again, nor with any other boy that might resemble him, and he carefully carried his purpose into effect.
repeated the same word
in his
With
in his
still greater reason was he always most reserved intercourse with women. He never looked at
them, and he never spoke to the oldest woman without casting his eyes down but as he was afraid that his eyes might some day betray him into evil, he prayed to God
;
weaken his sight, and God granted his He petition. was so careful on this point even with regard to his mother and sisters, that they complained that he had never even once looked at them.
to
When
16
this servant of
God was
on missions, he gener-
242
ally
began by hearing the confessions of men, and it was made up his only when he had heard them all that he mind to listen to those of women, in order not to remain When he was obliged to converse with them on idle.
any indispensable business, he rigorously followed the

Augustine: Cum feminis sermo brevis et rigidus (With women let conversation be short and rigid), and he sent them away as quickly as he could, and with If he had to give the spiritual ex all possible gravity. ercises in a convent, he remained in the confessional in the morning and afternoon; but he never revisited them
advice of
St.
when
the retreat was over, unless in cases of absolute he might be asked to do necessity, however pressingly
so by the religious, for fear of contracting
any attach
ment
to them.
To purity of body he also united that of soul. He owned to the parish priest that succeeded him that he
was not certain of ever having committed a mortal sin that during his whole life, adding that he only feared the are these as such fears but done have so; he might
when there is no scruples of saints who are afraid even cause for apprehension. Father Balthasar Alvarez said that mortal sin is so horrible a monster, that it cannot enter a soul that loves God, without making itself clearly
known; hence theologians are unanimous in concluding that when a timorous person is only in doubt, and is not sure of having lost the grace of God, it is certain that he has not done so. As for our Father Paul, although he af firmed that he had doubts on the subject, the priest who
heard
his
last
general confession
life
on
his
death-bed
affirmed without hesitation that the servant of
God had
passed into another

innocence.
without having lost baptismal
243
XIII.
His Devotion to the Passion of Jesus Christ and to the Blessed

Virgin.
Father Paul had also great devotion towards the Pas
One day when he was preaching, sion of Jesus Christ. on that subject, his countenance became so inflamed and
radiant, that
it seemed as if a seraph were in the pulpit. Another time, in the territory of Oliveto, when he was preaching on the love of Jesus Christ, in presence of the Blessed Sacrament, he remained silent and motionless
in
this affected
an ecstasy for a long time in the sight of all his hearers; them more than the finest discourse could
Blessed Virgin. for this divine
have done.
He was no less devout towards the He had cherished a tender affection

Mother from
his infancy, and this tenderness used to be plainly manifested in all his sermons, and to those that went to confession to him. His great delight when he
was dying consisted in fixing his eyes on a picture of Blessed Mary that was placed beside him. His last ill
While he was
Novena of the Assumption. one day said, If I do not Father Paul ill, He die before the i5th of August, I shall not die now." had confident if thus because he a that he hope spoke were to die, our Blessed Lady would grant that his death might happen during this novena, and he was not dis
ness took place during the
"
appointed of
this expectation.
XIV.
His Constancy
in his
Good Pleasure
Resolutions and his Conformity to the of God.
But amongst all the admirable virtues of Father Paul, the most striking was his perseverance in goodness. He
244

it
used also to strive to inculcate

held any intercourse.
"
on
all
with
whom
he
Constancy in good resolutions," said he. Constancy was indeed, as it were, his watch word, and the firm and unwearied energy with which he
carried out his resolution of always aiming at the great est perfection, and of doing what was most pleasing to
God, was truly wonderful. During the whole time this good Father no one ever perceived the least voluntary
lived with us
fault in him,
or the slightest appearance of tepidity. What rendered this most remarkable was, that he preserved this con
stancy during the severe aridity of mind with which he
when no spiri no ray of consolation, was afforded him to soften the pain of this grievous martyrdom. There are
tried for the last six years of his life,
relief,
was
tual
day that boast of having very strong minds, because they despise the truths and max ims of the faith, which they call the prejudices of the
feeble-minded.
some men
in
the present
With
far greater justice
may we
say
that Father Paul was a
man
of a strong mind, for he
courageously persevered in his good resolutions, and un ceasingly did he advance in the love of God; he never slackened in his fervor, for he was always striving to at
tain the greatest sanctity that to acquire.
it
is
possible for a
man
One of our Fathers, who was a man of great virtue and discernment, said that if he had to depict Father Paul, he would represent him on a marble pillar with this inscription: Semper idem (Always the same). His fervor was always the same, he was always equally solicitous in seeking God and his greater glory; he was
ever constant in advancing in the practice of virtue without ever making a retrograde step; and he was at all times careful to overcome and mortify himself with
soever.
out ever indulging in the least bodily relaxation what For him there were no theatres, feasts, concerts,

sports,
245
games, parties, nor any other worldly amuse In a word, he was always the same, and his actions were always uniform, full of fervor and heroism. For this reason his countenance was always serene, both in prosperity and adversity, because his only passion was that the good pleasure of God might be done. These words were therefore constantly on his lips, and he wrote on a paper that he kept before him on his The ador table that it might always be in his sight, able will of God." This was his favorite and accus tomed topic in preaching, and that by which he most
ment.
"
inflamed the hearts of his hearers. He even declared that he did not wish to become more holy than God willed, but he did not therefore
cease always to aim at the highest possible degree of holiness. One day when he was conversing with a re
ligious, the latter said to him that he did not wish to do anything more than was necessary just to secure his salvation; at these words Father Paul stood up, and said with emotion, "O my Father, what do you say? We who are religious ought to be saved as saints and men of perfection." He then brought forward a great many proofs in support of what he had advanced, so that at last the religious said, Well, I admit that is true, my Father, and I will try to do better in future."
"
When
the servant of
God
read the Lives of the saints
that gave themselves up wholly to God, he shed tears Nor could Father Paul restrain his tears when of joy.
member
year
s
of
our Congregation made his oblation after
the
novitiate by pronouncing the
accustomed
vows ment
of poverty, chastity, and obedience, of renounce of every dignity or ecclesiastical benefice, and of
perseverance in our mode of life. When he met with any one inclined to lead a pious life, he did all he could to induce him to give himself up wholly to God, and to His lead him to entire conformity to the divine will.
246
admirable passages to this effect. To sisters, who experienced many tribulations, Think of nothing but of offering yourself unreservedly to God; abandon yourself entirely to his divine will, beg him to dispose of you as he pleases, and be assured that the best devotion of all consists in doing the will of God." In writing to one of his peni We must suffer much if we would please tents, he said,
letters contain
one of his he wrote,
"
"
God. He asks us for courage, And when he was conversing with
not for
us, it
tenderness."
seemed as if he could only speak of striving to please God, and of seek ing in all things to do what is most agreeable to him.
XV.
His Death.
Such was the life of Father Paul, of which we have here given a slight sketch, and his holy death perfectly corresponded to so virtuous a life. He was Superior of
the house of St.
Mary Mater Domini,

it
in the territory of
Caposele, at the time
took place, and while he was there he often predicted his death even before he became He spoke of nothing but of eternity and Paradise ill. for some months before he died; and he often said to
"Tell
me, what do they do in Paradise? he shall die this On one occasion positively said, verified these words. the event On the And year." still he was in when of good health, August, 1753, 5th
his brothers,
"1
he spoke
"
still
more
definitely
about
shall die this
month.
The
his death, and said, fever will come on to
day."
And
him, and the
that very day, after dinner, fever attacked symptoms were so bad that the doctors
despaired of his life on the third day. His illness lasted for eleven days, during which he filled all that ap proached him with admiration, so great was his calm ness, patience, and obedience towards the infirmarian
247
when he administered
He
ing.
received
all
the prescribed remedies to him. without complaint, and asked for noth
cannot relate anything regarding his sentiments for he said very little during the whole time. We have no doubt that he acted thus through humility. He knew that the last words of those that are looked upon as great servants of God are carefully treasured up; he therefore remained in a state of constant and silent recollection, keeping his eyes con stantly fixed on the image of Jesus crucified and of the
in
We
this last illness;
Blessed Virgin. When his brethren begged him to say some words of edification to them, he did not answer, and he even manifested some displeasure at the request,
fearing that even the last words that he had uttered during life might be treasured up after his death. One
of our Fathers
begged him
to
order the Community, as
their Superior, to pray to God to restore his health, for He then spoke, and the welfare of the Congregation.
me to die." When I it is expedient for "No, heard that he was so dangerously ill, I sent him an obe dience by virtue of my authority as his Rector-Major and Superior, to get well, should such be the good But when he heard of this com pleasure of God.
said,
his recovery
mand, he raised his hand in silence, thus signifying that was not the will of God. He was somewhat tormented by his habitual fears at the beginning of his illness; but after his director had ordered him to have confidence, he became quite calm, and with celestial peace, with eyes fixed on the crucifix, and amidst his weeping brethren, he gave up his pure
soul to
1753,
God at about one o clock on the i3th of August, being only forty-seven years of age. We con fidently trust that he is now united with his God, whom he strove so much to please, and whom only he sought through his whole life.
248
When the tolling of the bell announced his death, there was general lamentation among his brethren as well as amongst the strangers that were then in the
house.
One
of his veins
was opened before he was
buried, and immediately the blood gushed forth. Since his death a great number of the faithful have obtained prodigious favors by means of his relics. These miracles
have been carefully registered, and will be published in due time, should it ever please God to cause him to be honored on his altars.
K otes on
ttye
Cife of .father
Jatmarius iflaria Sarndli,
OF THE CONGREGA TION OF THE MOST HOL Y
REDEEMER.
ALPHONSUS wrote this Life in 1752. There is indication that it was destined to be placed at the every head of the works of Father Sarnelli, where it is found in the editions with which we are acquainted. The saint was desirous of keeping it anonymous, but it can
ST.
recognized from what he omits to say, and from the notes that we append. We shall find more than one trait of resemblance between the life of Father Sarnelli and that of St. Alphonsus himself. Father Tannoia moreover informs us that they were united from their youth by a close friendship, and that before they had entirely left the world they gave themselves
easily be
up together to pious exercises. It is astonishing how Father Sarnelli, who died at the age of forty-two, could have done so much in a life so short and so full of suf Cardinal ferings; but such is the life of the saints.
Villecourt also assures us, in 1862, that there was ques tion of introducing the cause of his Beatification. (Vie de S. Alph. 1. 2, ch. 15.) ED.
Notes
ON THE
LIFE
OF FATHER JANUARIUS MARIA SARNELLI,

I.
His Birth, Infancy, and Youth.
FATHER JANUARIUS MARIA SARNELLI was born
at
Na
His parents were ples, on the i2th of September, 1702. D. Angelus Sarnelli, baron of Ciorani, and D. Catharine Scoppa. They had eight children, of whom six were boys and two were girls. D. Januarius was their fourth D. Andrew, who was the next to him in age, is son. the secular priest that set on foot at his own expense a
house of missionaries in the territory of Ciorani, who were instituted that they might go about in the diocese
1
of Salerno, and in the neighborhood, laboring for the salvation of the destitute souls in the country.
Father Januarius manifested most pious dispositions from his very infancy; and he was even then remark able for his angelic modesty, which caused him always to keep his eyes cast down in presence of women, even His obedience and in that of his sisters and mother. submission to his parents were equally exemplarv, and when he perceived that he had at all annoyed them, he used instantly to beg for forgiveness, and would kiss their hand or even throw himself at their feet in order He evinced the greatest love of to appease them. mortification from his earliest youth, and even then
1
Of the Congregation
of the
Most Holy Redeemer.
252
Notes on the Life of

fruit
from a spirit of pen any entertainment, he used at once and go to the church of St. Francis Xavier, which was just opposite the house in which they lived. In a word, from all we know re his childhood and the whole course of his life, garding
ance.
always abstained from fresh
When
his parents gave to leave the house
it is
easy to infer that he never lost his baptismal inno
cence.
he was fourteen, he earnestly begged his father him to leave the world and to enter the Society of Jesus, but as he was so young he would not permit
to allow
When
him to do so. From this time, however, Januarius re doubled his fervor in the service of God; he increased the number of his meditations, and led a still more re tired life than before. He never conversed with those of his own age, but after he had gone through his studies, his love of solitude caused him to retire into the church, to pray to God before the Blessed Sacra ment to enlighten him as to his vocation. After that he would return home, where his conduct towards his parents was a source of great edification to the whole
household.
II.
He Embraces
the Profession of the

siastical State.
Law, then
the Eccle
At an after period, he embraced the profession of the law in obedience to his father, and he succeeded in it in a wonderful manner. Although he was still very young,
the
management of the revenues and of the rents of the Duke of Cirifalco were soon intrusted to him. But
amid these different occupations he never omitted to Mass every day, or to make his visit to the Biessed Sacrament and his daily meditation. He had such affection for this exercise, that when he was at
attend
Father
Sarnclli.
253
custom, used generally to reply, You will be sure to find him if you go to the church of St. Francis Xavier." When he went to his father s estate, the only recreation he took was that of shutting himself in the
"
liberty he used always to go to the church of St. Francis Xavier, where he would remain in prayer for so long a time, that when any one came to speak to him and he was not at home, the servants, who knew his
up
parish
hospital incurables several times a week, and he said that he re ceived so great lights from God when he was there, that these visits gave him constant food for meditation, and
church, where he would spend half the day in medita tion. This was asserted by the priest of the place. He used also to visit the sick in the of the
he came away
full of consolation,
It
the Spirit of God.
made known
the world.
to
and replenished with was also in this place that God him that he was called by him to leave
After consulting with his director on the subject, he immediately resolved to do so, quitting the bar and becoming a priest. As soon as he was ordained
all earthly possessions; he distributed all that he had laid by amongst the poor, as money well as the clothes that he had worn in the world. He
he gave up
the
gave himself up unreservedly to God from this time, and spent all his time in prayer, study, and the assist
ance of his neighbor. In order to live in still greater solitude, and to give up all connection with the world, he retired into the
Naples. the time he stayed among these exemplary priests, his constant occupation was either meditation
Congregation of the Holy Family, or, in other words, into the Chinese College, which is established at
1
During
all
This Institution, founded in 1729, had for its aim the forming and the raising to the priesthood of young men brought from China, who afterwards would return home to maintain and
propagate religion.
St.
Alphonsus also entered that college.
254
and study, or
A otcs
r
on
tJic
Life of
else going about the neighborhood teachalso went several times ing the Christian doctrine; he would spend as many he a week to the hospital, where in as six hours consecutively, teaching, consoling, and
attending the poor patients. About this time he became a

1
member
of the
Congre
was set on foot gation of apostolical Missions, which in the archbishopric of Naples for missionary purposes, in which he labored in a most exemplary and efficacious
manner from the moment he entered the priesthood.

III.
He Enters
the Congregation of the
Most Holy Redeemer.
Some
years afterwards he heard that a Congregation
of missionary priests had been recently formed in the town of Scala, under the direction of Mgr. Falcoia, the 3 of Castellamare, and that they were to devote
bishop their time to the service of the destitute country-poor, and by means of missions and other spiritual exercises; rule was of observance that heard he strictly rfs regular
attended to among them, and that besides the simple vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience, a fourth vow and oath of perseverance was taken by its members, he
felt a
great desire to enter it. In order, therefore, to satisfy his desire to lead a life
of greater perfection, tirely consecrated to

sels
1
and one in which he would be en God, and animated by the coun
of
Father Manulius, of the Society of Jesus,

this
who
St.
Alphonsus was also a member of
Congregation, which
all
counted
2
among
its
members
the flower of the clergy.
The holy founder here
avoids mentioning himself by attributing
to his spiritual director, who only approved his work and aided Father Sarnelli, his friend, was to have been one of with his counsel. but he was able to join him only towards the end first
his
him
companions;
of 1733, a year after the foundation of his Institute.
Father
Same Hi.
255
died some years ago with a high renown for sanctity, he resolved to enter the new Congregation, and quitted Naples for Scala. He did not, however, lose sight of the Congregation of Apostolical Missions, of which we have already spoken, but continued to support it as far
whenever it called upon him for help. He the rest of his days in the spent rising Congregation, in which he edified all his brethren by the constant prac
as possible
tice of every virtue, above all, by his mortification, obedience, and charity towards others. It was specially noticed that he was so exact in obeying the sound of the bell, that if he were writing, he arose immediately, and would even leave a letter unfinished. Such was his
mode
of
life
while he lived in our house at Scala.
IV.
He
is
sent to Naples.
His Superiors afterwards sent him to Naples, both because the air of Scala did not suit his infirm health, and to enable him to continue the great undertakings he had already begun in the capital, that of
especially
delivering
relate
life
it
from
at
more
bad character, as we shall length hereafter, and it was here that his
of
zeal
women
terminated.
Although he labored with the most indefatigable

in the duties of his
own
assist the
brethren
to time.
Institute, he did not neglect to of the Congregation of missions
Although engaged in the laborious expelling all abandoned women from Naples, he yet found time to devote himself to the sal vation of souls, with such ardor that when Cardinal Spinelli, the present Archbishop of sent
enterprise
of for Father
from time
the said
and give missions
Naples (1752), Alphonso de Liguori, the Rector-Major of Congregation, to come with his companions,
in the villages of his
diocese at his
256
be one expense, he wished that Father Januarius might of the missionaries; and he gave them a permanent abode near the village of St. lorio, to enable them to go
about
neighborhood more easily. When Father on business con Alphonso was obliged to leave the city his of nected with the affairs Congregation, the Cardinal missions in the hands of the of left the whole charge the good work continued thus who Father Januarius, that had been begun by that excellent missionary, Don Matthew Testa, who is at present a most worthy Canon Our Father continued to labor in these in the capital. missions with the utmost success until his blessed death, which took place some years afterwards. This loss not the very zealous pastor of the town of
in the
only grieved Naples, but also his own faithful flock; indeed, Janu arius was generally regretted, as a great laborer in
God
still
and it is vineyard, and it was everywhere said, mis other ten worth was alone he that declared,
s
sionaries.
|
V.
His Love of Meditation.
But before relating his precious death, it will be well to give some brief details regarding his virtues. He was so fond of meditation, that even when he was a secular, he used to steal time from business to go to in some church, but from the time he became a
pray
priest,
ercise.
he gave himself up unreservedly to this holy ex He used daily to repair to the church of the this purpose, where he would shut himself in for Cross, a little cell behind the sacristy, and remain in prayer from dinner-time until the evening; until he entered the
Chinese College, this was his daily practice, except when he went to the hospital. He received so much celestial light, and felt so holy
Father
Sarnelli.
257
ardor in meditation, and had such a gift of tears, that he himself owned that he had nearly lost his sight in
consequence.
rived
all
the book whence he de and consolation. Scarcely had I read a few verses," said he, ere I was so enlightened by the divine goodness, that I melted into tears, and
his
"
The Gospel was

"
light
the world then appeared to me as nothing but smoke." He was several times seen going up and down the
church of the Cross and that of the Holy Ghost, with his arms extended, his eyes raised to heaven, and giving vent to such passionate sighs that several persons that saw him thought he was beside himself. When once told that such actions caused him to be taken for a madman, he replied, That is very true, for he that does not love God is mad, and T do not love him." On another occasion, when a priest asked him he did such things, the color mounted to his cheeks, why and he confessed to his friend that he did so uncon
cloisters of the
"
sciously.
he would only speak of God, and listen about him and the salvation of souls, as I can myself testify; and when he heard people talking on indifferent subjects, it pained him so much that he always strove to turn the conversation on spiritual things, or else tried to steal away if he could do so with out giving offence.
this time
From
to conversation
VI.
His Principal Devotions.
Our Father Januarius Maria had
also a great
devo
tion to the Blessed Trinity, in whose honon he celebrated Mass as often as he could, and tried to inspire every one with a devotion to this mystery. He also published
a very pious book to propagate this devotion. He was also specially devout towards the Passion of
17
258
Jesus Christ.
to
His room was full of crosses and pictures remind him of the sufferings of the Incarnate God, and he caused a great many to be made, which he dis tributed, that they might be placed in the different houses and streets. His devotion was no less great towards the holy sacrifice of the Mass, as we can see by his works, and he never omitted to celebrate it for a he was single day to the end of his days, although
several
times on
the
point
of
through
his infirmities.
Once he
it
then he persisted
in finishing
fainting at the altar really did so, yet even as soon as he recovered,
although it cost him a great effort, as he declared that He all his hopes were centred in this august mystery. owe to we which love of the had so deep a conviction be we should that he said that our Blessed Saviour, always preaching to souls in these words, Love Jesus
4<
Christ! love Jesus Christ!" He had also the greatest devotion towards the Blessed
Immaculate Con Virgin, and especially towards her he gave away this to In order devotion, spread ception. a great quantity of pictures of her as well as scapu lars and rosaries, and his great delight during the rec
reation established in our Congregation after dinner and supper consisted in making rosaries, images, or He had also a special love for the holy name scapulars.
of Mary.
Once when he was present at a sermon on the Blessed Sacrament, which was delivered by a most zealous preacher, he was quite satisfied with the dis course, yet it grieved him to think that he had not once
therefore pronounced the sweet name of Mary. He the name of the omit to never him entreated humbly Blessed Virgin in his sermons for the future, assuring him that it would add greatly to the benefit they already of being called by the produced. He was really proud names Januarius Maria, and could not help mildly show he was only addressed by ing some dissatisfaction when
Father
the
Sarnelli.
259
name
Maria.
He begged
of Januarius, without the addition of that of his friends to unite with him in
praising the divine Mother in the
month
of
September,
as he said she always granted him all the favors that he asked for during this month. Before he went to bed,
in the habit of winding his rosary round his arm remind him of his divine Mother during the night, and he told one of his confidential friends, that in his greatest trials and combats with the powers of dark ness he was always quite fortified when he held his
he was
to
He preached on the glories of rosary in his hands. Mary wherever he went; he recommended devotion to her in all his sermons, and made every exertion to have
novenas celebrated
very devotional
in
her honor.
He
even composed a
honor of the Mother of God, entitled The Grandeurs of Mary, which is to be found amongst his spiritual treatises. He had but one cause of regret at the hour of death, namely, that he had been unable to finish his large work on the glories of Mary, of which he had already collected all the mate
little
book
in
rials.
VII.
His Interior Trials.
AVe will here mention that after the great consolations with which God favored him for so many years, he ordained that on a certain feast-day, for which he had prepared with much fervor, his soul should fall into a state of frightful aridity and profound desolation, which lasted throughout the remainder of his life. At his last moments indeed God restored the sense of his grace and presence to his soul, and gave him the favor of dying inflamed with an ardent desire of seeing God.
With the exception of these happy moments, his heart always remained dry and cold, both during meditation
260
and also in his labors for the salvation of souls. It seemed to him as if God had abandoned him, and he He felt no consolation in any of his spiritual exercises. also endured the most horrible temptations, especially to infidelity, gluttony, and despair, which caused him to say that he had become quite incapable of occupying himself in the service of God, and that it seemed to him as if these words of the Psalmist were constantly re
my soul: There is no sal he could scarcely times At God vation/or him he would then but even breathe, sigh, and say these two God!" God! words, "My my This took place even during his apostolical labors for the salvation of his neighbor, by which he certainly
sounding
in his ears: in his
Many
say to
shortened his
great
life;
for
all
the glory of God,
notwithstanding his great zeal for that he did was performed by a
effort, being destitute of consolation and accom panied with extreme repugnance. He was indeed a man of great strength of mind, and full of ardor to spread The words the glory of God and to do his holy will. his in which were always on his lips, heart, and on his
"
pen,
were,
The glory
of
All that he did
was done
for
God and the will God only, and if
of
God."
he some
times felt tempted to vainglory on seeing the success of the works that he undertook for the glory of God, he used earnestly to pray, and get others to pray, that he
might be delivered from this secret satisfaction. During this bitter privation of all celestial consolation, he always maintained a firm confidence in God, and
He said the efficacy of prayer. suffered from temptation and desolation his only strength was in these words of
placed
that
all
his trust in
amid the torture that he
Jesus Christ, If you ask the Father anything in

1
"
My name, He
Deo
ejus."
Multi dicunt animae rneae:
Non
est salus ipsi in
Ps.
iii.
3.
Father Sarnclli.
will give
1
261
He declared that if God had given him no other grace than that of prayer, he should be abun dantly satisfied, as there are so many great promises at tached to that holy exercise. In fact, this confidence in meditation purchased for him all the favors with which
it
you.
By it he triumphed over the many he had to contend with in his immense labors for the glory of God; for he had recourse to his own prayers and to those of others on all such occasions, and he was wont to say that he had a secret by which he could be certain of obtaining even more from God than he asked for.
difficulties that
VIII.
God endowed
him.
His Spirit of Mortification and of Humility.
To
When
meditation he united mortification of the senses. he was ordained priest he fasted three days in the
his failing health this practice; but
week on bread and water; compelled him to give up
afterwards even then
he always abstained from taking fruit except when his Superiorsmade him do so through obedience. His mother related to one of his confessors, that when there was any delicacy at dinner he never touched it even when a mere child, and he limited himself to such sparing quantities that what he took hardly sufficed for the support of
nature.
Although his health was much impaired, he never omitted to use the discipline. Yet he could only have struck on bones, for his penances, sufferings, and labors had reduced him to a mere skeleton. When he could not do anything else, he bore the stings of insects with out endeavoring to escape from them, and they often cause greater pain than hair-cloth and disciplines.
"Si
quid petieritis patrem
in
nomine meo, dabit
vobis."
John,
xvi. 23,
262

also
He
had so great a wish
love of Jesus Christ, that he
made
to be despised for the a firm resolution never
to justify himself before any one when he might be ac cused of a fault. He prayed for the love of humiliation
in all his
Masses; and for this end he said the Collect ad
as of ten as he pctcndain hninilitatcm (for asking humility), He confided to a member of the Congregation could.
this prayer soon after he began to say him a it, by sending great many opportunities of practis he not only granted him grace to and that ing humility,
that
God answered
bear humiliation with patience, but also with interior Whenever he received any slight, he thanked gladness. God for it, and he confided to the same Father that he
was so
felt
from dreading reproach and shame, that he an ardent desire to be dragged through the mud in
far
the streets of Naples. In order to look contemptible, he always wore old and ragged clothes, such as are hawked through the streets
by Jews, declaring that he wished to have nothing in with the world; and when his parents re proached him for thus dishonoring his family by his shabby appearance, he told them not to distress them selves about this, for that if any one asked his name, he would never say that he was the son of the Baron of Saras nelli, but would call himself Father Januarius Maria, if the former were his Christian name, and the latter his surname. One day when he entered the church of our Lady of Good Help at Naples to say Mass, the cleric on duty on seeing his ragged attire sent him away most unceremo The niously, and would not permit him to celebrate. Father was afterwards revenged on him, but it was only with the revenge that saints are wont to take on those that injure them; for by his assistance the uncourteous
common
cleric
In a word, he lived
was afterwards enabled to become a priest. and died in such poverty, that the
Father
Sarnclli.
263
priest that assisted at his death procured new clothes in which to bury him, as all his own were worn-out and in
rags.
His Charity toward his Neighbor.
charity towards neighbor in a heroic degree. When he was absent from our houses he lived as scantily as he could, ate little, and wore the most wretched clothes, not only to draw down contempt on himself, but also to enable him to have more at his dis He would sometimes even take off posal for the poor. his clothes, go without shoes, and deprive himself of the food that was served up to him, that he might bestow them on the indigent. He would often go about Naples collecting the poor together, after which he would con duct them to his own house, where he washed their feet, To enable waited on them, and supplied their wants. him to do this he selected a room midway on the stairs, which was so very dark and out of repair, that one of his friends even saw the mice jumping up and down on his bed. Here, however, he received all the poor that carne to him; for had he attempted to do so anywhere He did else the servants would have sent them away. not receive women there, but when any of them wished to speak to him, he went to some church to hear them.
Our Father Januarius Maria possessed
his
After he entered the Congregation, his greatest happi ness consisted in obtaining leave from his Superior to bestow alms on the poor.
He had
pital,
an incredible affection for the sick
in the
hos
and bore any amount

temporal
spiritual or
of fatigue to assist them in necessities. When he was only a
secular he went about begging for provisions from his He collected together as much as he could, relatives.
264
after
Notes
OIL
the Life of
which he arranged it all in baskets with his own hands, and sent it to the hospital. Whenever he went to visit these poor sufferers after lie became a priest, he would carry some little luxury in the shape of fruit or sweetmeats or such like, which he concealed under his cloak, and which lie had either procured expressly for them, or of which he had deprived himself in order to bestow it on them. He even went the length of having long earthenware vessels constructed to hold roast meat; and he carried them to the sick by hanging one on each side. He used also to make up and distribute a number of little packets of tobacco among them. He would make their beds for them, and wash their feet; in fact, he never omitted any office of charity that could con
tribute to their relief.
X.
His Zeal
In all
for the
Salvation of Souls.
works of spiritual mercy and zeal for the salva Father Januarius Maria Sarnelli attained to the most heroic degree of perfection. From the time he left the world to devote himself to God in the eccle siastical state, he was always studying how he could be most usefully engaged for the salvation of souls; and all his thoughts and words were directed to this one
tion of souls,
point, even during his familiar conversations during While others were then seeking for relaxa recreation.
tion, he looked preoccupied and sad; and if any one asked him what he was thinking about, he replied, am thinking what had better be done to assist the souls whom God died to save." When he spoke of how much
"I
the poor require spiritual assistance and priestly instructi6n, his countenance glowed with zeal, and sometimes even tears of pity would flow from his eyes. He often
said that he felt that he
had a special
call to assist the
Father
Same Hi.
265
these words of the poor and destitute, and applied me to preach the anointed hath He to Isaias himself, prophet he should he believed that He the to added, poor? Gospel be damned if he did not devote all his energies to this him as if these words of purpose, and that it seemed to St. Paul were addressed to himself, Woe is unto me if I
preach not the Gospel? While he was at Naples, before he entered the Con to join two other priests in gregation, he determined in the provinces of Calabria and Abruzzi, giving missions these as he thought places the most destitute of spiri
tual aid.
The patron
saint
who was most dear
to
him
was
John Francis Regis on account of his love for It was this same predilection that caused the poor. him to enter the Congregation of the Most Holy Re
St.
deemer, for he knew that
it
was
chiefly instituted for
the assistance of the destitute country poor.
unceasingly engaged in preaching and hear After ing confessions whenever his health permitted. the in church out worn he had been nearly by laboring take would he whole morning during missions, only a
He was
bit of
bread or a few
raisins,
which he ate
in
in the sacristy in the
and spent the

confessional.
rest of the
day
preaching and
in
territory of of a mission for two bore the he fatigues Bracigliano, months consecutively without having even a Father to
Once when he was
the
aid him; yet he
was in the confessional by daybreak. His only refreshment consisted in a cup of chocolate, which he took very late in the day, then he immediately began to preach and hear confessions, so that he alone heard the confessions of about two thousand people.
On
another mission, which was given at Villa, in the diocese of Cajazzo, where we had then a house, he labored for five weeks, during which he heard confes1
"
"
<J
Evangelizare pauperibus misit me Vse mihi si non evangelizavero

!"
"
Luke,
i
iv.
18.
Cor.
ix.
16.
266
when he took refreshment; he then returned to the pulpit, and after he had done preaching he re-entered the confes
a
little
sions until four o clock in the afternoon,
where he remained until ten at night. His zeal him even farther than this: it was several times observed that he passed two days without tasting food when he was particularly occupied about the salvation
sional,
carried
of certain souls.
Yet he was almost always in bad health. When he was advised to try to become well before undergoing such fatigue, he replied, If I were only to labor when I am well, I should have done little or nothing, for I see
"
that
it is
God
s will
that
should always be
in
suffering;"
and when some one rejoined that if this were the case his life would not last much longer, said he, "and can there be more than to wear anything glorious out one s life for God It was therefore a sort of by constant miracle that he was able to labor for the salva
"Well,"
?"
any rest, notwithstanding and weakness. When he was composing his admirable works on spiritual subjects, he often wrote until midnight, and only ceased writing when overcome
his infirmities
tion of souls without taking
Thus, a lay-brother who waited on him at time used to reply to those that asked what he was He said doing, If he is not writing, he must be himself that when he had to go through any special
by fatigue.
this
"
ill."
undertaking for the good of souls, he almost always felt more suffering and weakness than usual before hand; but that his strength increased when the time for
action arrived.
He
often began to preach
when he was
better after
much
fitter for his
bed; but he
felt
much
the sermon than he had
felt before.
He preached with so much zeal, and his sermons pro duced so much effect, that they often led sinners to give public signs of sorrow, and loudly to ask for a con All that attended his missions said, fessor. Let us go
"
Fatker
Sarnelli.
267
and hear the saint. It is a saint that preaches." When he was at Naples, he often went to the church of *St.
in spite of the great Januarius, beyond the city walls, distance, that he might preach to the old men there; and he used afterwards to say to his brethren at Scala
that he
was quite distressed
to
have to abandon
this
work
He
of charity. was also very fond of ministering to the
wants of
poor children, and used to say that nothing would please him more than to have to teach them the Christian doc
trine on all the missions.
When he was at Naples he sought out with holy diligence the little children suffer ing from the ring-worm in order to instruct them, to exhort them to go to confession, and to give them some little treat, and he used to do this with so much charity that they were in the habit of calling him their father. He also went about the public squares of Naples seeking
for the little street porters, who are generally very igno He would then conduct them to his rant of their faith.
own
house, where he taught them the Christian doctrine,
prepared them for the sacrament of penance, and gave them something to eat. In order to spare all trouble to the servants, he himself prepared their food, and after he had dismissed the poor little creatures, he went to the kitchen and washed what they had used with his
own
was
hands.
truly say that our Father Januarius Maria of the sick in the hospital, for he was fond really almost always there. If he arrived in the morning he did not leave it until noon, or if he reached it after dinner he stayed there until it was nearly eight o clock, and then he only quitted it with regret and a wish to be I cannot express the able to remain longer. charity he exercised towards them, or how tenderly he exhorted them to bear their sufferings with patience, instructed
We may
them
in
the things appertaining to God, and in the
268
proper manner of making a good confession, and before he was himself a priest, he procured good priests to hear their confessions. One day he formed a plan of living
in
to assist these
cially at the
the hospital of the incurables that he might be able poor creatures with more facility, espe
hour of death; he even obtained a room for but an unexpected difficulty arose that prevented him from carrying out his project. His zeal once nearly caused him to lose his life in the hospital of the galleys, where he used also to administer the com
this purpose;
forts of religion to the
poor criminals.
XI.
His Enterprise
in
regard to Prostitutes.
It is well known what this same zeal caused him to undertake at Naples, in order to rescue prostitute women from sin. He went to preach in the parish church of St. Matthew on all feast days, in order to convert these unfortunate beings, and it was through
his suggestions that the Congregation of the arch diocese undertook to give the spiritual exercises in this parish every year for the same purpose.
In order to relieve the wants of these poor creatures, he gave them all that he received from home, and even did without necessaries himself to have the more to dis
he gave a great many of them shape of a monthly in order to them from selling their allowance, prevent honor and their soul; and not satisfied with relieving those that asked for his aid, he sought for them through out the town. He placed sixteen of them in asylums, and enabled a great many others to get married. We know that he provided for the subsistence of two of these women for two years, and that he afterwards fur nished them with means to enable them to keep house.
tribute
among them; and
enough
for their livelihood in the
Father
Sarnelli.
269
As his own income was not sufficient for all this, for he spent from five to six hundred ducats a year in such ways, he went about Naples begging alms for these un fortunate people, and that not only in pious establish ments, but in private houses; this he nevertheless did with so much repugnance, that he said he sometimes felt as if he would die of shame, for he had not only to bear the great annoyance of having to pay repeated visits, but he had also to endure reproaches and even
He confided to a friend that several persons that had formerly esteemed him highly, and welcomed him courteously, changed so completely when he came
insults.
to them on this errand, that they then quite shunned him, and sent him away with roughness and incivility. In striving to realize the plan he had formed of com pelling all the women of bad character to leave the town, and take up their abode in some remote quarter, he had to endure inexpressible fatigue and
persecution.
As he saw that these unhappy creatures did immense harm by being scattered about in all parts of the town, he was convinced that the only method of remedying so great an evil would be to compel them to go to live together out of Naples. The whole town, and *God above all, know what labors and expense this project occasioned him, for the furtherance of which he com
posed several boo1<s entitled The Abuses of Prostitution. This undertaking also drew down on him the opposition and reproaches of his friends; for as they looked upon the thing as impossible, they were always striving to
and ridiculing it with bitterness. God was strong and unshaken, although he was alone and devoid of the help of man, and he managed so well with the first ministers of the
it,
make him abandon

But
his confidence in
king, our protector, that he at last had the satisfaction of seeing his desires fulfilled. A decree of nine articles was sent to the Duke of Giovenazzo, the of
president
270
the
first

chamber
of the ministry,
on the 4th of May, of banishment was all prostitutes, who were thence against pronounced forward to live without the town, in places that were This royal mandate was executed allotted to them. with such rigor, that justice seized on the effects of
1758, by virtue of
which sentence
those that would not quit their houses, and all their From thirty furniture was thrown out of the window. from thus were Naples; to forty prostitutes expelled
some
of them married, others retired into asylums, and the rest either went to the places assigned for them, or fled elsewhere. As for our Father Januarius Maria, he several times
1
ran the risk of being assassinated on account of the share he had in their expulsion, and for this reason his par
him from going some fatal afraid were on with this good work, as they and to all himself to both result the accident might be was he that declared he but ready to suffer his family; it a great privilege think even should he that and all, to die in an undertaking that was so glorious to God.
ents did
all
in
their
power
to prevent
XII.
His Writings.
same zeal for the salvation of souls that he went through supported him in all the labors that
It
was
this
all his works, in which the choice of sub manner in which he treated them clearly the and jects he would have liked to sanctify the much how prove whole world, had that been in his power.
in
preparing
share that he had in Alphonsus abstains from speaking of the We read in his Life that though he was not able person he yet lent him his assistance in an effica ally to aid Father Sarnelli, in his favor cious manner by the help of his counsels, and by securing Tannoia and Villecourt, 1. 2, ch. of eminent persons. the
1
St.
this success
protection
16.
Father
Sarnelli.
271
Besides the book of which we have already spoken, on the special abuses that the prostitutes of Naples caused to that town, he published another for all the towns and villages of the kingdom, in which he proves that women of bad character are not tolerated in any one of them or in any of the smaller towns, and he sent
a
copy of
this work to all the bishops in the kingdom. After this he published a book called 77ic World
some respects we may say that this work has sanctified the world, for it has been the means really of extensive good; it has been in almost every one s
Sanctified.
In
hands, and spread through several kingdoms as well as that of Naples.
He also put forth a whole work against blasphemy, as he was eager to extirpate this accursed vice from the
kingdom, where
it is
so deeply rooted.
published, in a work called The World Reformed, a treatise on the respect due to churches, in which the in
He
habitants of the kingdom are also most wanting. I will now give a list of several other works which he published to the great profit of souls: a treatise on the
erly;
obligation of parents to bring up their children prop another to serve as a guide to souls in the
paths
spirituality, entitled Discernment of Spirits; The Ecclesiastic Sanctified, which was written for priests; An Easy Method for all the Exercises of the Missions, which is
of
most useful for missionaries. The Enlightened Christian cost him the greatest labor, as he himself owned, for he composed it amid all the sufferings of the malady of which he died. To this must be added The Desolate Soul, for the comfort of
souls in desolation of spirit; and The Enlightened Soul, which contains some most devotional meditations. He also published several other little works which are not mentioned here. Death prevented him from finishing several others, which he had already begun to have
272
Notes
011
the Life of
for the printed, such as a treatise to excite compassion souls in purgatory; another on the methods of appeasing God s anger in public calamities; a selection of pious
reflections for every
day
in the year; a collection of ser

1
mons on the Blessed Virgin for every Saturday through out the year and for all novenas; and a book of in structions on faith and morals. Thus all his works were destined to promote the sal vation of souls, whom he desired, as he said, to assist
even after his death. When he was on the point of death, he said to Canon Sersale, "Canon, I wish to go
on preaching until the
judgment-day."
XIII.
His Last Illness and Death.
must now give an account of his last illness and of his happy end. Januarius Maria labored for many he was always years, as we have already seen, although was given mission last His fever. ill and oppressed with were his which very great, at Posilipo, during sufferings Thence as he was quite worn out by fatigue and pain. increased his maladies where St. to retired he Agnello, so much that he was obliged to give up all his labors, and was no longer able even to say Mass; this was viewed for he had by all as a sign that his death was at hand, never before abstained from celebrating it. One day he made the most surprising efforts to say it, but he could not succeed, and fainted in the attempt. As the malady s house at grew worse and worse, he went to his brother month. for a ill he was Naples, where
We
The
reader
is
here reminded of what has been said above, page 259,

glories of
of the great
9
work on the
Mary.
This good Father continues in fact to preach by his writings that we have now are still being reprinted; two editions of 1836 and 1848
before us.
Father
Although
Same Hi.
273
his sufferings and weakness continued daily he never abandoned meditation, and as his interior trials were as great as ever, he tried to obtain consolation by conversing with the servants of God that came to visit him. The doctors advised him to try the air called the saving air, but he was too weak to be
to increase,
moved.
About a fortnight before his death he took to his bed, whence he never rose again. From this time, however, God freed him from the heavy cross of spiritual desola
tion, and he began to enjoy the greatest peace; every disquieting thought was banished from his mind, and he felt nothing but an ardent desire to be united to God in the mansions of the blessed. Once, when a servant
of his father
said that he
"
hoped God would
restore his
health, he replied, Oh, if I could exclaim aloud now, my sole cry would be that my only consolation is to
think that
recovery!"
am going
to die,
and you speak
to
me
of
charity, for
showed now the extent of his patience and amid the almost insupportable pains he en dured, which caused him to stand in need of constant
also
felt the greatest compassion for those that waited on him; and when he required anything he said to the brother whom the Superior of the
He
attendance, he
Congre
gation had sent to assist him, "Brother, have patience with me for the love of Jesus Christ, for I shall not live
much
At
all
longer."
he made his last will, and as he wished he had to be employed in alms and other good works, he disposed of all his possessions in favor of the Con The sweet gregation of the Most Holy Redeemer. meats that were given for his use he sent to the hospi tal, to be distributed among the sick. He had also a little tobacco left, and he wished that it should be put up in small packages, to be given to these poor people.
this time
274
Before dying lie gave many alms. It was known that his brother had given a certain sum for his funeral and
Masses after his death, and as the the confessor of conservatory at Castellamare called he to see him, gave him, to help his establishment, the aforesaid sum, saying that the rest of ducats twenty the expenses of his interment. to sufficient was
for the celebration of
pay
One day he
deal for
the time
him
is
said to his eldest brother, who did a great Brother, during his life and at his death,
"
at
hand when
hope
shall be able to
make
that you have done for me." you At this same period the devil appeared to him under the form of an abbe, and tempted him to vainglory, say
a fitting return for
all
ing,
has caused general Januarius, your illness account of the loss on lamentation throughout Naples, of so great a man." death the sustained that would be by man the this instantly pronounced the
"Don
Upon
dying
names of Jesus and Mary, and the evil spirit disappeared and returned no more. One day when Canon Sersale came to visit him, he "Dear Canon," said that he hoped he might get well.
was tormented by scruples for a long I he replied, them I am now free from time, but thanks be to God, without and any disquiet I shall therefore die tranquilly inten All that I have done has been done from a pure
"
tion of pleasing
God.
to
The
sacrifice
is
now complete;
of living, for I wisli do not then speak the than life for no other possession of my God."
me any more
days he was always repeating devout sometimes they were addressed to the aspirations; Blessed Trinity, when he would say, Bcncdicta sit sancta
During
his last
nobisTrinitas et individua unitas; confitcbimur ci, quia fecit to our Blessed cum misericordiam suam; sometimes either
Saviour or his adorable Mother, and he would kiss and embrace their images from time to time. Just before
his
death he addressed the following affecting words to
Father Sarnelli.
275
God, v/hich were carefully noted down by the lay-brother who attended him: Father, behold the time has come for me to depart hence and to go to my Creator and my Father. O Lord, I sigh for the moment when I shall see Thee face to face, should such be Thy good pleasure;
"
for
wish neither for death nor for
life.
wish only for
what Thou wiliest. Thou knowest that all my actions and all my thoughts have been only for Thy greater Words such as these in the mouth of a dying glory." man, on the point of appearing before God, are suffi cient to manifest what must have been the innocence of
his
life.
brother that waited on him,
the morning of the day he died, he said to the Brother, go and get out in them, for I do not and oldest clothes me bury my wish anything to be wasted."
"
On
the
The doctor came to see him at about eight o clock in morning of the same day; and when he was going
in
away, he said that he would see him again

of the day.
"
the course
shall gently enter into
my agony to-day,"
he answered.
He
it."
him say the

I
rosary,
told the brother not to forget to make I wish to die whilst For," said he,
"
"
am reciting was, for when he had reached the third decade that same day he became very weak, and the damp perspiration of death began to flow. feel the chill of death," said he to the brother; upon which he instantly called for a priest, who began to sug gest pious affections to him; but the dying man inter rupted him, and asked him to allow him to speak himself; and he then began to speak to God in the most tender manner; but it was almost impossible to hear what he said, for his speech was well-nigh gone. Just as he en tered into his agony, the two brothers of the Congrega tion who assisted him at this last hour asked for his bless ing; and he gently raised his hand and blessed them. His agony was peaceful, and lasted little more than half
so
it
"I
And
276
^
an hour; his rosary was around his arm all along, and he clasped the crucifix in his hands, kissing it from time
priest gave him absolution during this in which he calmly expired, at ten o clock on Thursday morning, June 3oth, 1744, aged forty-two. His happy death took place the day before the eve of the feast of the Visitation; thus the wish he had often expressed of dying during a novena to the Blessed Vir gin was gratified. As soon as he was dead his countenance suddenly be came most pleasing and beautiful, and a smile over spread his lips; his body exhaled so sweet an odor, that it scented the room where he died for a long time, and it was not only perceived by those that assisted at his to time.
terval, after
The
death, but also by the strangers that came to see his His brother, D. Dominic Sarnelli, said that he corpse. could not bear to leave the room, as he experienced the
His body was greatest spiritual consolation when in it. conveyed to the Church of our Lady of Good Help, ac companied by the brothers of the Congregation of Apos
tolical Missions in the archdiocese of Naples, who all followed him to the church, being filled with the greatest
When the body arrived there, a of people crowded round it, weeping, and exclaiming, "Alas, for the saint is dead!" and this cry was repeated throughout the neighborhood. They then
sorrow for
his death.
great number
and every one tried to carry would soon have away been stripped of everything, had not some restraint been put upon this pious eagerness. His body was exposed for forty-eight hours, after which a great many priests and other persons testify that it remained quite flexible, and did not emit the least unpleasant odor, and that bright blood flowed from incisions that were then made in his arm and head. His relics were sought for in all directions, and the rebegan
to tear
up
his clothes,
as
much
of
them
as possible; he
Father
nown
Same Hi.
277
of his sanctity spread far
to visit the
and wide. Persons came house where he died through devotion, and
exclaimed with
many
"
tears,
the well-beloved saint
of Jesus Christ! he is not prized sufficiently!" In consequence of this reputation for sanctity, several
persons recommended themselves to God through the merits of Father Januarius Maria, and received signal
graces thereby, which I must however pass over in silence, that I may not exceed the narrow limits allotted I trust, however, that the time will come when to me.
these interesting facts may be collected by others, and that a more detailed Life of this great servant of God may one day be given to the world.
78
Notes on
tJie
Life of
Notes
LIFE OF VITUS CURZIUS,

LAY-BROTHER OF THE CONGREGATION OF THE MOST HOLY REDEEMER.
I.
His Conduct
in the
World and
his Vocation.
WE
add here
to the life of
Sarnelli, a short biographical notice of Curzius, who lived in the Congregation
Father Januarius Maria Brother Vitus
and was
for a
long time his companion.* He was born at Aquaviva, in the diocese of Bari, of most respectable parents, in One of his brothers was a medical man, the year 1706.
and the other was a Canon

tcrwn.
in
the college of his native
show the extent of God s goodness to this must mention that he was exceedingly we man, young he was twenty-six years of age. He until passionate
In order to
alive to the least injury that he fought several duels, in which he nearly lost his life. On one occasion, others, he felt so offended at a doctor that he
was so
amongst shot him
Another time he had the boldness to fire at a military officer; but God did not permit him to have the misfortune of hitting his mark.
*
The beginning and

in
posed
nelli
order that
it
the end of this sketch show that it was com might follow the preceding Life of Father Sar-
-ED.
Brother Vitus Curzius.
279
After he left Procida, where he had been the treas urer of the Marquis of Vasto, he went to Naples and worked in the house of D. Caesar Sportel .i, who was the
Marquis s agent and his own intimate friend. Don Caesar had at this time resolved to leave the world; this he
soon afterwards did by entering the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer, where he died in the odor of His tomb was opened four months sanctity in 1749.
l
after his death,
quite flexible,
when it was found that and blood issued from an
his
body was
incision that
was made
in his foot.
one day when he was conversing with Vitus Curzius, he began to speak to him about the new Con gregation, which had been begun at Scala under the
title
Now
of that of the
Most Holy Redeemer, through the

2
pious exertions of Mgr. Falcoia, who was Father Caesar s Vitus had scarcely heard the particulars of it director.
before he entreated to be admitted into
as he felt sure that
it
as a lay-brother,
God
called
him
thither.
He had
new
said
gained
"
this certainty regarding his Institute in the following manner:

I
vocation to the
"In
dream,"
he,
tain;
saw
I fell
number
of priests
ascending a high
moun
vain;
tried to follow them, but all efforts were in backwards after each step, or if I succeeded
my
in getting over a little
ground,
soon
lost all that
had
Stupefied and .discouraged at these repeated failures, I remained at the foot of the mountain in sor row, when one of these priests came up to me, and held out his hand to me. By this assistance I was enabled
gained.
to reach the
summit
as easily as the others
had
done."
One day when he was out walking with Father Sportelli,

after this
of the
dream had occurred, he met one of the Fathers Congregation, and although he had never seen him before, he pointed him out to his companion, Father
1
Cardinal Villecourt, 1. 2, ch. 33, says that he died April 19, 1750. The same remark holds good as on page 254.
280
Sportelli, saying, hand to me." *

"There is
the priest
who
held out his
II.
His Entrance into the Congregation.
He presented himself for approval and was accepted, but he was told to stay at Naples until the Superior at Scala should send for him. He had indeed some time
and this delay as to his definite reception us pained him greatly, and he longed and sighed among for the hour of deliverance from this evil world. One
to
wait,
of joy, for,
day, however, he went to Father Sportelli in a transport said" I have heard a voice that said, he,
"
Get ready to go, for you must soon set out. Indeed, the Congregation had only been established eight days, when he was sent for to Scala.
day on which he arrived he was ordered to As his greatest failing was a horror of the devil humiliation, represented to him that such an office was absurd and ignominious. What," whispered
first
The
serve at dinner.
"
you to serve at dinner just as if you This temptation beset him so much that he felt inclined to be revenged on him that had ventured to give him such an office. However, as he saw that a man of rank who also aspired to be re ceived among us had the office of server, his good angel suggested to him, "Can you not do what he can do?" He thus conquered his repugnance, and began to serve
"are
the evil one,
were a mere
servant?"
quite calmly.
* This Father was Alphonsus himself. Sportelli introduced him to and it is then that he spoke to him about the new Institute. Curzius thus understood the mystery of the providential dream that he
his friend,
had had: he clearly saw his heavenly vocation, and immediately re solved to follow it by rendering thanks to God for such a favor. Tannoia
and
Villtcourt,
1.
I, at
the end.
281
III.
His Love of Meditation.
From
this
time he became a special child of grace,
and celestial consolations abounded in his heart. He was so enlightened during meditation, especially on the mysteries of the birth and Passion of Christ, and his feelings were so sensibly affected that he could not help bursting into tears, and sobbing to such a degree that it seemed as if the violence of his love for God would
really suffocate him.
This took place
in a special
man
he
ner
when he
received holy
Communion; and
this
I often witnessed it myself, did almost every day. and had to wait some time before he could receive the
sacred Host.
while after he had communicated.
His tears and sighs also lasted for a good This plenitude of
divine grace lasted for nearly a year.
As he had then made great progress in virtue, God deprived him of this sensible fervor that he might attain a more perfect kind of meditation, and imperceptibly brought him to a state of contemplation. lie however himself began to fear that God had abandoned him. What has come over me said he; I cannot meditate. It is very true that I wish to be united to God, but if I had to give an account of what I have been thinking
" "
?"
about
to
could not do so, and I should not even be able the time had been spent." Enlightened, however, by the graces conveyed in this the sublimest kind of prayer, he realized the vanity of laboring for any temporal possession, since all on earth is as smoke, which passeth away. He ceased to think of his home
I
tell
how
and
of the friends of his youth, and only thought of how he might become closely united to his God. He always kept his eyes cast down to the ground, and his very appearance showed the recollectedness of his soul.
282
IV.
His Mortification and Humility.
indeed a model of humility and mortifica and lie that had formerly been so susceptible and proud, and that had such an aversion to every menial office, did not now disdain publicly to carry the manure to the garden, or to draw water for the Community. This last office was by no means an easy one, for the well was at a distance from the house, and every time he went there he had to go up the steep mount of Scala
tion,
He became
heavy pitcher in his nand; yet when he arrived our house he used to kneel down before the large crucifix at the entrance before he had deposited his burden lhat he might offer up the fatigue it cost him to
witli a
at
God.
He always went
as well as in
thither with his head bare, in winter
summer, through reverence for the pres ence of God, unless he was expressly forbidden to do so. He never went near a fire in winter. He was also for some time in the habit of taking off his shoes and stock ings when he v/ent to dig in the garden, and he used to stand working there with his feet buried in the clay; but when the Superiors heard of this they forbade him to do so again. One day the bishop of Scala told him to empty out all the water in a large cistern near his palace. As there was a great quantity of water, his nature revolted
such a laborious undertaking, but he courageously it to the end. He was heard repeating to him self, "You have made a great fuss, and you may be as tired as you please, but you must do it all the same, Brother Vitus." Another time he "was ordered to help to saw some boards. As he had never done anything of the kind
at
pursued

before,
283
he was quite exhausted with this laborious After he had borne the greatest fatigue for two hours, the workman that was sawing with him said in a Do rest a little, Brother tone of extreme compassion, Vitus." must "No, no," he courageously replied; "we finish what obedience has put before
office.
"
us."
Another time, when he was cleaning out the
dirtiest
!
Bah part of the house, a priest said in passing, an offensive smell there is here, Brother Vitus
"
what
"
!"
how much worse
it
smells in hell
!"
he replied.
It so happened that once for nearly a whole winter it was forgotten to give him any warm clothing, and he went about in his summer things without saying a word,
although our house at Ciorani is so cold. All the time he was at Iliceto, where there is another of our houses, he slept on a board, with nothing but a trunk for a In order to mortify himself still more, he pillow. wanted to suck the sore of an old man, but he was for bidden to do so. He wore a sharp-pointed iron girdle about two palms in length. He also took the discipline to blood with such frequency and violence, that he thereby wounded a nerve in his leg, from which he suffered for the rest of
his
life.
His dinner often consisted in nothing but a little soup and bread, for he divided the different porticns, and that was all he set aside for himself. As he was at first very
inexperienced in all culinary matters, he one day made some unleavened bread, which soon became as hard as lead, and which it was impossible to set. before the Com munity. However, he had the patience to go on eating it day by day until it was all eaten. Fie fasted on bread and water on Saturdays, in honor of our Blessed Mother
Mary, and he did this even during mission time, a) though our lay brothers have then to go through im
mense
fatigue.
284
He never made excuses when reproved. One day our Father Minister told him not to put so much fruit on As Vitus had the table, as he thought it superfluous. acted in obedience to the Rector, he went on putting the same quantity. The Minister was annoyed at this, and
scolded him and gave him several mortifications for his disobedience; but he never said a word in extenua At last the Father Minister tion of what he had done.
heard of the Superior s wishes; and while he ceased to reprove him, he admired his patience in bearing repri mands that lie had never merited. Another time when the Superior could not find an im portant manuscript that one of our Fathers had ac cidentally burnt, he asked Brother Vitus if he knew what had become of it, and he vaguely replied that it must have been burnt. As this answer gave cause to suspect that he was guilty of its destruction, he received a severe reproof, which he bore in patient silence, to shelter the Father who really had destroyed it.
V.
His Chanty toward his Neighbor.
His love for his neighbor was truly admirable. As soon as he resolved to join us, he distributed all that he
had among the poor. His charity also towards the sick was inexpressibly great, and he not only exercised it towards the members The of the Congregation, but even towards strangers.
attention that Brother Vitus paid to a secular priest who was taken ill in our house at Ciorani, proves the extent
This priest was suffering from a most of his charity. troublesome offensive and malady, and it lasted for twenty
days; yet Brother Vitus never
left
him night or day, and
Brother Vitus Curztus.

as he
285
was too weak to move, Vitus had to lift him about and do everything he required. Holy Week occurred
at this time, yet he cheerfully denied himself the grati fication of being present at the devotions of Thurs
Holy
day, that he might not leave his dear invalid. When he was at Scala he sometimes had to go to Amalfi to buy provisions for the use of the
he returned he was at liberty to get the porters to carry them up the mountain, for it is very steep; but if he saw that they were overcome by the weight of
When
Community.
burden and by the difficulty of the ascent, he would you must rest, and I will help you." And he would take their loads from them, and carry them up the mountain himself, although they often weighed more than two hundred pounds. One day when one of the Fathers of the Congregation went to Scala, he heard of this extraordinary act of charity from two porters whom he met, who began to inquire of him about Brother Vi tus. When he told them that he was no more, they sor rowfully exclaimed, "Oh what a saint Brother Vitus was When he gave us goods to carry, he paid us for doing it, and then carried them himself." When he was at Scala, he felt such compassion for the sufferings of Father Sarnelli, who was ill at the time, that he took his own mattress and added it to his, to try and make him more comfortable, although he was in consequence obliged to lie on the boards himself.
their
say,
"Now
!
VI.
His Obedience and his Death.
His favorite virtue was that of obedience, and in it con essence of religious life. He used to say that a lay-brother should resemble the bell that is fastened
sists the
286
round the neck of a cow, which never rings unless it So a brother," he would add, ought never to moves. stir to do anything unless prompted to do so by holy
" "
obedience."
Indeed he was, as it were, a martyr to this virtue; for while he was at our house at Iliceto, the Superior sent him to a distant village to pass the night. The holy
brother asked for admittance in a monastery neighborhood, but they refused to receive him.
in
this
He was
therefore obliged to sleep in the open air, and that is a most unhealthy place, and as the weather was also
very unfavorable at the time, it brought on the illness of which he died. It came on so suddenly, and with such violence, that he was unable to return to St. Mary s, and had to go to bed at the house of a charitable priest at
the very entrance of Iliceto. He bore the sufferings of a tedious illness with admi He rable patience, and never complained of anything.
never objected to any remedy, and punctually obeyed When he was near death, his con the doctor s orders. fessor asked him whether he would rather live or die. I only wish what God wishes," he replied; "but if I might make a choice, I should prefer to die, that I might
"
be free from
might
tion."
see
all danger of offending God, and that I him and be with him in heaven, if, as I trust,
he in his mercy has vouchsafed me the grace of salva Before the holy Viaticum was administered to him he was asked if he would like to go to confession, but he answered that by God s grace he had nothing
to mention, and he died in a state of heavenly After his death the inhabitants of the place said to one another, "A saint is dead," and they were eager The crowd that followed his to have relics of him
more
peace.
of the faith corpse to our church showed the veneration him. ful towards
Brother
Vitris
Curzius.
287
There are many more wonderful things that might be related of this holy brother, but I have not space to mention them.*
* Father Tannoia also praises the obedience of this first brother of the Congregation. At Scala, being charged with the duty of ringing the
bell for the exercises of the
Community, he never
when he was alone

at the
at the house.
house of an ecclesiastic
failed to do so even His last illness lasted forty-nine days, who had the charity to receive him. He
died on Saturday, September 18, 1745. The corpse was solemnly car ried to the church of the Redemptorists, and St. Alphonsus, who was
then at Iliceto, offered up the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass for him, being so affected with grief at the loss of the holy brother that he burst into tears, which several times during the obsequies prevented him from singing the prayers. People struggled with one another for the pos session of the things that had been used by Vitus as if they were holy
relics. Mgr. Amato, bishop of Lacedogna, had entertained so high an esteem for the deceased, that after the lapse of a few years he obtained permission to keep the skull of the saintly brother, and he placed it on the desk before which he usually made his daily meditation. After
twenty years when the bishop was dead this venerable relic was re stored to the house of the Redemptorists at Iliceto. (Tannoia and Vi liecourt,
1.
2, ch.
20.)
VARIOUS SMALLER WORKS.

Sermon on tlje Uosarru ADDITION TO THE ABRIDGED SERMONS FOR SUNDAYS.
has long pious custom of reciting the Rosary and been introduced into all cities country-places; the innumerable in the of the treasure faithful love to gain
THE
to persons dulgences granted by the Sovereign Pontiff the of the with associated Rosary, who are confraternity and who recite it with devotion. Hence the parish
priests
have expressed the desire to have, besides the
sermon proper to the Sunday of the year, a sermon on the holy Rosary for the first Sunday of October, the day on which the Church celebrates the feast. Wishing to acquiesce in so pious a desire, we have judged it advis able to add to the present work the following sermon.
1
Sermon
for the .first
Snnban
of (Dctobcr,
ON THE ROSARY.
IN the thirteenth century of our salvation, St. Domi was greatly afflicted, seeing the deplorable state in which the Christian religion was on account of the vices
1
nic
This
little
notice and the

of the
sermon that follows are found immedi

in
ately after the last
Abridged Sermons for Sundays
a Nea
For the indulgence attached in 1774. politan edition which appeared for the to the devotion of the Rosary, see Volume VIII., page 148, and ED. Volume XV., the of 133. page consideration mysteries,
288
Sermon on
and heresies which
filled
tJie
Rosary.
289
France, and had which, passing through Italy, penetrated as far as Rome itself. Desirous of opposing a barrier to such a flood of errors and sins, he had recourse to the august Mother of God, who approved of his zealous intentions, and suggested to him as a remedy for so great an evil the devotion of the Rosary. The saint at once began to preach this devotion, and he did so with so much fruit that large numbers of people, even entire cities! were seen thoroughly to reform. Conversions were so astonishing and so universal, that, as the Journal of the Dominicans attests, when the people heard of the mem bers of any family leading bad lives, they usually said
that they either did not recite the Rosary or they re
cited
it
Germany and
badly.
in
know how
see
may profit by this devotion and to recite the Rosary, the present sermon will be divided into two parts. In the first part, we shall
how
the Rosary should be recited in order that
it
Now
order that we
may be meritorious; in the second, what in order that it may be profitable to us.
i.
we must do
How
the Rosary should be Recited in Order that Meritorious.
it
may
be
The Rosary is a prayer. Prayer is defined by St. An elevation of the mind to God/ John Damascene: A raising or elevation of the mind to God, without which there is no true prayer. It is divided into men tal prayer and vocal prayer: mental prayer ^consists
"
wholly in the interior exercise of the mind; vocal prayer consists in praising God and praying to him with the tongue and the mind. If one speaks to God only with the tongue, this would be a prayer without fruit and without merit, like that of a parrot which articulates words without knowing what it says, ac1
"
Ascensio mentis ad
Deum."
19
290
Sermon on
the Rosary.
cording to the explanation given by St. Bonaventure: Whoever prays only with the voice, without any appli cation of the mind, without knowing what he says, who does not see that he is like a parrot
"
?"
The
of the
elevation of the
mind required
in the recitation
Rosary should be a pious meditation on the joy

while
ous, sorrowful, and glorious mysteries; hence, Our Fathers" are reciting with the voice the
"
we
and the
"
which compose the Rosary, we should consider with our thoughts the mystery that belongs to
Hail
Marys"
each decade.
true that a vocal prayer, like the Rosary, may be meritorious without the application of the mind to the consideration of the designated mysteries; it is suffi cient that one reflects either on the presence of God, his
It is
perfections; omnipotence, his mercy, or some which one chastisements eternal or the on either temporal refer to God; but if that other on or subjects merits, one recites the Rosary with such thoughts, and not while considering its mysteries, one does not gain the
of his other
as Bene indulgences granted by the Sovereign Pontiff, dict XIII. has expressly declared. We mistake, then, if we think that we have some merit when in reciting the Rosary we permit ourselves
to listen to those that speak, to look at what is done, to ourselves often, in order to speak of what we
people
interrupt We see or to give answers to questions put to us. This the Lord: of the deserve then reproach should h&noreth Me with their lips, but their heart is far from
Me?
And would
to
God
that
we gave
ourselves up
merely
tate revenge,
1
"
to distractions without going so far as to medi harbor feelings of hatred, or occupy our-
dicat,
2
"
nesciens quid Qui sola voce precatur, sine mentis applicatione, similem esse." hunc videt non psitaco quis cor autem eorum longe est a Populus hie labiis me honorat
;
me."
Matt. xv.
8.
Sermon on
selves with
the Rosary.
291
wicked thoughts; for then, very far from acquiring merit, we should make ourselves worthy of
eternal chastisements!
If
therefore
we wish
to find
in
the devotion of the
Rosary a sure support in the hope that we have of saving our souls by the means of it, it should produce
in
us true
to
cording
expects of in the recitation of the Rosary there is not united to our voice a pious meditation on these mysteries, which place before our eyes the loving inventions, the labors,
amendment, a true reform of our lives, ac what the Blessed Virgin, the Mother of God, But we shall never obtain this fruit, if us.
the humiliations, and the sufferings of Jesus Christ. There are some that deceive themselves still more: they are those that imagine that in carrying with them the Rosary they find themselves fortified with a form idable arm against the devil, and thus promise them selves a good death; they rely on the recital of anti quated examples of sinners, who, after a life full of
crimes, because they recited and carried with Rosary, obtained through the intercession of
them the
Mary
the
grace of dying repentant. But these examples, if true, are miraculous; and I do not think that any one among you loves his soul so little that he wishes to save it only
by a miracle.
What
is
certain
is
that one often sees
sinners die without the sacraments
and without any
sign of contrition, although they had carried about with them the Rosary and recited it as you do. Should not
these examples, which are so frequent, fill you with terror? and as to the miraculous examples, which are very rare, do they take from you all fear of dying a bad
death, and give you the assurance that you will die well? If I must say to you what I think, I should say: As for those Christians that live without the fear of God, and that rest their hope of salvation on the Rosary,
which they
recite
through habit and without the
least
292
devotion,
I
Sermon on I he Rosary.
very
much
fear that at their death the devil
may frighten them with this very Rosary by repre senting to them the little devotion that they have had in the manner of reciting it, and the life that they have
lec]^
a life altogether contrary to the mysteries that have honored and to the end for which the should they established was by the Blessed Virgin. Rosary All! my dear brethren, if you wish to be saved through the protection of Mary, it is fitting that you should make a better use of the devotions instituted in her
honor; for we
that by the devotions badly per formed and undertaken in order to live without the fear of the justice of God, far from obtaining the protection
of the Blessed Virgin,
2.
know
we only provoke her
dislike.
What we must
It is
do
in
Order that the Rosary may be Profit

able to Us.
not sufficient for him who recites the Rosary to have a pure heart or a good intention: he must also have a tongue. The devotion of the Rosary flourished
pure
houses; but which is the house in which it the good odor with which the holy king with flourished David desired his prayer to be embalmed so that it might
in all
the
presence: Let my prayer be directed fear that your Rosaries are I as incense in Thy sight. like the flowers of Egypt, of which Pliny says that they
1
be agreeable to rise as incense in
God Thy
Lord, he said,
may my prayer
are without odor: as a flower without odor is hardly I mean also the roses agreeable or even disagreeable, so are the Rosaries that you offer to Mary hardly agreeable and even disagreeable to Mary, because they are odor
less.
the
The sad cause of this misfortune may be traced to unbecoming words that so often come forth from your mouth: they take away the good odor of your
1
"
Dirigatur oratio measicut incensum
in
conspectu
tuo."
Ps.
cxl. 2.
Sermon ou
the Rosary.
293
Thus
prayers, because they cannot please the Mother of God. there are some that cannot speak ten words with
out interlarding them with some indecent expression; others when they become angry utter very gross lan guage; many can hardly bring forward some pleasantry
without saying an immodest word.

habit, besides the evil that
it
This detestable
inflicts directly
upon
souls,
does great injury to the exercises of piety, and espe cially to the Rosary; for the Blessed Virgin could not accept these Rosaries which are presented to her with tongues that are in so bad a state. It must not be understood that I here speak of those
filthy
words that spread a
pestilential
odor of
lascivi-
ousness, and that the devil makes us regard as permis sible in order to enliven the company, words that are
a cause of scandal by exciting in the mind and heart bad thoughts and impure affections: I mean those that contain injurious reproaches, express rude, indecent, and shameful things. How many times do we not see people who, irritated on account of vain or unreasonable things, vomit forth a torrent of injuries and intemperate dis
How many times, incensed against their chil dren, their workmen, their servants, do they wish them a thousand evils, and threaten them in coarse and out rageous terms! It often happens that others who hear
courses!
this begin to speak in the same way. lieve that the Rosary, when we recite
How
it
can one be with a tongue
thus sullied, can be agreeable to the Mother of purity? If one offered a lady flowers or fruits deposited in an unclean basket or vessel, instead of being pleased with such a present, she would be offended by it; how then can one imagine that the Blessed Virgin wishes to accept
the prayers and the Rosaries that are offered to her on a tongue accustomed to utter unclean and shameful
words
Nicephorus,
in his
history of the Church, relates that
294
there
Sermon on
came
forth from the
the Rosary.
body
of St. Glyceria a liquid
which, gathered
bronze, produced marvel The of the sick. lous effects, especially for the healing substitute to of it fit, out respect, bishop then thought but at that a vessel of silver for the vessel of bronze; After flow. to ceased very moment the precious liquid revelation learnt was it by many penances and prayers the fact that the vessel of that this change was due to for profane uses, that ren silver had been before used the vessel was then removed and the
in a vessel of
dered
it
unfit;
miracle continued
its
course.
ing,
in praising, pray St Jerome says that lips employed be sullied by never should Lord the and blessing
any
sin:
"It
confess, ask, the stain of any
you and bless the Lord should be polluted by

is
wrong
sin."
that those lips with which
if it is such an indignity evil bad purpose, what great to sully one s tongue for a so moment many at it by every will it not be to sully immodest words! And could indecent, shameful, and would regard one still maintain that the Blesse Virgin I y such a tongue ? recited the Rosary as agreeable make no scruple There are people who say that they these words are after all of using indecent words, that which deserve to be earnestly con
Now
which of them demned, but that they are venial faults, However, of merit prayer. selves do not take away the the which flies Holy Ghost we answer that they are the ointment: Dying flies delicious of says spoil the perfume sins are venial Those ointment? sweetness of the spoil the and of consequently fervor charity the cause
the
not blasphemies,
has not the merit devotion are lost: so that the Rosary efficacious as to so nor to dear it Mary, which renders which he always obtains who rec procure the graces Dominum confiteris, rogas, beneNefas est ut labia ilia, quibus
i
why
dicis, alicujus polluantur

*
"
sorde
peccati."
Muses morientes perdunt
suavitatem unguenti.
Lcdes.
x.
I.
Sermon on
it
the Rosary.
295
devoutly.
Although immodest words are not blas
phemies, yet they are very grave venial faults that cause Hence St. John Chrysostom the soul very great injury. exhorts all the faithful to refrain from them, and says
that he cannot conceive how a defiled tongue can offer Do not suffer the tongue to be defiled; prayer to God:
"
what manner will it pray for thee?" Venial sin diminishes the fervor of charity. Charity, says St. Paul, makes us do great things with prompt ness and perfection; it renders us patient, and makes us
for in
bear every pain; it makes us rejoice at the good, and that we never rejoice at the evil that befalls others; it
prevents us from acting wrongly; it makes us detest pride and all ambition, that we do not cling to selfinterest, that we do not judge ill of any one, that we
love the truth, that
we
,
treat every one with
meekness
arid humility: Charity is patient, is kind: Charity envieth Is not ambitious, not, dealeth not perversely is not puffed up.
not provoked to anger, thinketh no not in evil. iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth : Rejoiceth beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things,
is
seeketh not her own,
endureth all things.
All those that are in the state of
grace possess charity; but venial sin is particularly that which is voluntary, frequent, habitual, as are immodest words which we utter every day; they are, therefore, the cause why prayers are recited without merit, because
the want of fervor in charity always renders
in virtue,
more imperfect,
in the sight of
colder,
agreeable
them poorer and consequently le*s God and the Blessed Virgin.
Hence
St.
James rightly says that he who does not wish
to-control his tongue has not true devotion, but a vain

"
Charitas patiens
est,
benigna
est;
charitas
agit
sunt,
perperam, non
inflatur,
non
est ambitiosa,
non aemulatur, non non quserit quae sua
non
irritatur,
congaudet autem
veritati;
I
non cogitat malum; non gaudet super iniquitate, omnia suffert, omnia credit, omnia sperat,
Cor.
xiii.
omnia
sustinet."
4.
296
Sermon on
the Rosary.
devotion, only the appearance of it: And if any man think himself to be a religious, not bridling his tongue, but deceiving
his
own
heart, this
mans
religion is vain.
If then you wish that the recitation of the Rosary should be meritorious and profitable to your souls, besides the possession of purity of heart, it will be
necessary for you to employ a pure tongue and always to consider the great evil which is caused by the con
trary vice; for scandal, bad example, given to your children and to others by your immodest or unbecom
ing words, induce them to contract from their tender youth the habit of always using such words, according
to
what the Holy Ghost says: Their
children also
and
grandchildren, as their fathers did, so do they unto this day? Consequently, you will have to render an account before
the tribunal of God, and you will be justly punished. We must, therefore, abstain from this vice in order to
avoid scandal and to render the recitation of the Rosary meritorious. Consider, moreover, that the merit and
profit will yet be greater
in
if
devotion company of other persons, and this because of the good example that results therefrom, and because the Lord is pleased to find himself in the midst of those that unite to glorify his name, as he has himself declared: For where there are
the
of
we recite members
the Rosary with of the family or
two or three gathered together in midst of them?
My
name, there
I am
in the
Let us add, that the Rosary may be profitable, not only to our souls, but also to the souls of the dead, to whom, says the Blessed Alanus, God sends his mercy
1
"
Si quis
autem putat
se religiosum esse,
cst
non refrenans linguam

James,
i.
suam, sed seducens cor suum, hujus vana

2
"
religio."
26.
Filii
eorum
et nepotes, sicut fecerunt patres sui, ita faciunt
usque
in
in
prresentem
3
"
diem."
"runt
4 Kings,
xviii. 20.
xvii. 41.
Ubi enim medio eorum."
duo
vel tres congregati in
nomine meo,
ibi
sum
Matt,
Sermon on
the Rosary.
297
sends to the through this means: "The Blessed Trinity dead mercy through the psalter of Mary, the Mother of It is most pleasing to God if we procure re mercy." lief to these suffering souls; it is a holy and salutary
act: //
the
is
therefore a holy
dead
and wholesome thought to pray for And the Queen of heaven has declared her
Mother, as she has revealed to
of all that are in
St.
:
self their affectionate

"
I am the Mother purgatory." Bridgett: They are even under her authority, says St. Bernardine The Blessed Virgin has dominion in the of Sienna:
"
kingdom
of
purgatory."
as
should, therefore, not neglect so pious an exercise the recitation of the Rosary; we should try to recite it with a pure heart and a pure tongue in the
is
We
company
and of other persons. If we with a true devotion, it will be of very souls and for the great profit for the salvation of our solace of the souls of the dead.
of the family
it
thus recite
"
Misericordiam mortuis mittit Trinitas per psalterium

misericordiae."
Mariae,
Matris
2
"
Sanctoe ergo et salubris est cogitatio, pro defunctis

xii. 46.
"
exorare."-
Mack,
3
"
Ego sum Mater omnium

Beata Virgo
in
qui sunt in purgatorio.

habet."
"
regno purgatorii dominium
298
Sermon on
the Passion.
Sermon on
tljc
passion of Jesus
Cljrist.*
ALAS, what melancholy signs strike me in this tem I see the dark ple appearance, I notice the despoiled altars; I hear the melancholy chant Ah I under stand: these are signs of the that the Church
! ! !
grief
feels,
lamenting the death of Jesus her Spouse. It is there fore just that on this day \ve unite our tears to those of the Church, who is our Mother, and that we devote our
after a
selves to the consideration of the death of our life of pain wished to die for us on an
God, who infamous
gibbet, in an abyss of shame and suffering. Come, holy cross come and show thyself to this thou art the fortunate Ark in which one can find people; salvation in the midst of the shipwreck of this world;
sinners, poisoned by sin, may recover health; thou art the predestined and resplendent Tree chosen among thousands to sus
tain the members of the Redeemer; and thou art,.finally, the sorrowful Altar on which the Saviour of the world wished to be immolated for our salvation. Give me the
all the help that I need to represent to these faithful souls the ignominies, the sufferings, and the anguish which Jesus Christ endured when
thou art the wonderful Rod that gives to men the strength to be able to become from monsters of ini quity flourishing rods of holy virtues; thou art the brazen Serpent at the sight of which
strength and
upon
thee he
left this
world.
The whole life of Jesus Christ was full of sufferings and ignominies; but there are especially three sad scenes of his pains in which he gave us the greatest marks of
*
It is
not
it
known
at
what time
St.
Alphonsus composed
this
life.
sermon;
Nearly
we
all
think
that
it
belongs to the first period of his sacerdotal contains is found in Volume V. El).
Sermon on
his love for us: the first
is
the Passion.
the
299
OLIVES; the
GARDEN OF
second, the PRETORIUM; the third, CALVARY. The first of these scenes in which the Passion of our
Redeemer began was hidden from

not from the eyes of
the eyes of men, but
God and
:
of the angels.
of Olives.
First Scene
The Garden
Having on Thursday evening washed
the feet of his
to us in the sacrament of disciples after giving himself the altar as a pledge of his tender love for us, our ami
able Saviour arrived at the garden about midnight, and he began to pray prostrating himself on the ground,
Then he was assailed by great fear, great repugnance, and great sadness. He began then to feel great fear of the death and of But the pains which he was to suffer: He began to fear. to himself offer not he did undergo how? voluntarily these torments? He was offered because it was His own
1
will?
sion according to little while before:
Did he not ardently desire this time what he had said to his
of his
Pas
With desire I Pasch with you before I suffer* How, after this, was he seized with so great a fear of death that he went so far as to ask his Father to be delivered from it: My Father,
if
? be possible, let this chalice pass from for die to wished Lord us, tainly our good it
disciples a have desired to eat this
Me
Ah
cer
to
and thus
show
us the love that he bore us; but in order that the

cruel anguish
men might understand what
and what
to undergo in his Passion, deluge of evils he was going he allowed so horrible a fear to come over him: He
began
1
to
fear.
"Coepit pavere."
8
"
Mark,
xiv. 33.
Oblatus
"
quia ipse voluit." Is. liii. 7. Desiderio desideravi hoc pascha manducare vobiscum, antequam
est,
patiar."
"
Luke, xxii. 15. Pater mi, si possibile
est,
transeat a
me
calix
iste."
Matt.
xxvi. 39.
300
Sermon on
to be
the Passion.
And
heavy
He
also
nance at the
for him.
siftfit
of the pains that

feels
began to feel great repug had been prepared
When
one
repugnance, even delightful
Hence with such a repugnance things become painful. what punishment for the heart of Jesus, what horrible sight then presented itself to his mind of all the inte rior and exterior torments which were to deprive him of life by afflicting so his and his blessed soul cruelly body He distinctly saw all the sufferings that awaited him, the
!
mockeries, the outrages, the injuries, the buffets, the thorns, the cross, and above all that ignominious and desolate death which he was to suffer on an infamous
abandoned by every one, by men and by God, an abyss of sorrows and opprobrium. This is what caused him so bitter a repugnance that he was obliged
gibbet,
in
to ask his eternal Father for strength: He began to fear and to be heavy. With this fear and repugnance Jesus felt at the same time great sadness and great affliction of mind: he began to grow sorrow/ul and to be sad. But, O Lord! is it not
1
Thou
ferings
that hast given to Thy martyrs such a force in suf that they went so far as to despise torments
and death and to submit to them with joy? How then does it happen that for Thyself, O Jesus! Thou hast re served Thyself to suffer by dying in so great sadness ? Ah I know the reason for at this moment there were pre sented to his mind all the sins of the world, the blasphe
!
mies, the sacrileges, the impurities, and all the other sins that men were going to commit after his death. Each one of these sins came then as a cruel monster to tear
malice. It seems that then in his Saviour was obliged to say: O men! is it thus that you respond to the immense love that I have borne towards you? Alas! after so many suffer
his heart
by
its
own
agony our
afflicted
ings endured for you, to see so

1
"
many sins
cssc."
after so
many
Coepit contristari ct moestus
Matt. xxvi. 37.
Sermon on
proofs of
the Passion.
\j
^01
my lovh,
to see so
which
afflicts
makes me
me, makes sweat blood:
much ingratitude! It is that me sad even unto death, and And his sweat became as drops of
1
blood trickling
O my
fore
down upon the ground. tender Jesus! I do not notice

in
in
this
garden
I
scourges, thorns, nails, which
wound Thee;
foot.
yet
see
Thee bathed
affliction
blood from head to
My sins
there
were the cruel pressure which, by the violence of the and of sadness, forced so much blood from Thy heart. I have myself been one of Thy most cruel exe
cutioners.
But should we stop here in conversing with Jesus when he is already hurrying to meet his Passion which he so much desires? In fact, there is Judas, who is ac
companied by a troop of Jews and soldiers, and who is coming to seize Jesus in the garden. Jesus sees him coming, and what does he do? Yet bathed in blood,
with his heart all inflamed with love of us, he rises, and says to the three disciples who were with him: Rise up, let us go. Behold, he that will betray me is at hand? Come let us meet the enemies who are coming to arrest me.
When Jesus was in their presence, Judas advanced, ex tended his arms and gave him a kiss. This kiss was the sign of treason: on this account Jesus addressed this
of reproach to the traitor: Judas, bctraycst thou the Son of man with a kiss?* O Judas! is it by a kiss that thou betrayest the Son of man ? He afterwards asked
word
the Jews
whom
They answered: Jesus

"
they were seeking: Whom do you seek? of Nazareth. After this they
brutally seized him, and
bound him
like a criminal:
They
in ter-
Et factus est sudor ejus, sicut guttae sanguinis decurrentis ram." Luke, xxii. 44.
"
Surgite, eamus: ecce, qui
me
tradet,
?"
prope
est."
Mark,
xiv.
"
Juda, osculo Filium hominis tradis

"Quern
Luke, xxiv. 48.
quaeritis
?"
John,
xviii. 4.
302
took Jesus
Sermon on
and bound him}
"O
the Passion.
Alas! a
God bound
?"
like a
criminal!
King of kings!" cries out St. Bernard, Chains hast Thou to do with chains what weeping, are who innocent, are for malefactors, and not for Thee Look, O man!" says St. Bonaventhe Saint of saints. these dogs dragging him along." ture,
"
"
"at
in the midst of this vile soldiery, is Jesus then bound, and led to Jerusalem before pushed out of the garden, where are his disciples? do And of the Prince priests. to de not at least they accompany their Master in order his him, Then him: leaving left all disciples, ? fend him No,
all fled
then enters Jerusalem during the night. At the those noise that so many people make in their march, win the that are in the houses awaken and, approaching dows, ask what prisoner they are leading away. They answer that it is Jesus of Nazareth, who has been found out to be an impostor, a seducer. He is presented to Caiphas, who was expecting him; is standing this proud high-priest is sitting, and Jesus hold a like tied criminal, hands his before him, having The meekness. and all cast humility down, ing his eyes doctrine that he the on him high-priest interrogates that he had spoken publicly be taught; Jesus answered who had fore every one, and that the witnesses present / have spoken to heard him knew what he had said: the^ have saitf.* I Behold, they know what things world; After an answer so just and so moderate, an executioner advances and gives him a severe blow on the cheek, say-
away*
He
"
"
3 4
"
John, Comprehenderunt Jesum, et ligaverunt O Rex regum! quid tibi et vinculis?" De Pass. c. 4. A/*/, vif. C/ir. eum." Intuere, homo, canes istos trahentes omnes fugerunt.""Tune discipuli ejus relinquentes eum,
eum."
xviii. 12.
c.
75.
xiv. 50.
*
Ego palam
John,
locutus
sum mundo;
ecce hi sciunt quaedixen
xviii. 20.
ego."
Sermon on
the Passion.
303
ing in his fury: Answerest thou the high-priest so? How could an answer so humble merit so gross an insult in the presence of this assembly? The high-priest, how
ever, instead of
silent,
and by
his silence
rebuking his insolent servant, remains approves of his conduct. But
then Jesus said to the servant: If

testimony of the evil;
I have
spoken
evil,
give
but if well,
why
strikest thou
me f
to say
Then Caiphas commanded Jesus in the name of God whether he was the Son of God: I adjure Thee,
Thou
be the Christ the
by the living God, that thou tell us if
day you Son of man sitting on the right hand of the Father, and coming on the clouds of heaven to judge the world. At these words, Caiphas, instead of
see the
Son of God." Our Lord then, asked in the name of God, confessed thetruth, saying: lam;* and one shall
Yes, my Jesus, deservest death, since Thou hast wished to make satisfaction for the sins of men. Then the executioners seized him, and treating him as a man already condemned to death, they began to spit in his face and to buffet him: Then did they spit in his face, and others struck his face with the palms of their hands"
on his face to adore the Son of God, rends his gar ments and exclaims: He hath blasphemed!* Then ad dressing the other priests, he asked their counsel and said: Now you have heard the What think you ? blasphemy. And all answered: He is guilty of death."
trate
falling pros
Thou
Then having bandaged

1
his eyes,
Ibid. 22.
and mocking him as a
"Sic
"
respondes Pontifici
caedis?"
?"
Si
quid
me
male locutus sum, testimonium perhibe de malo;

Ibid. 23.
si
si
autem bene
Filius
Adjuro
Dei."
te per Deum vivum, ut dicas nobis, Matt. xxvi. 63.

. .
.
tu es Christus
6 .-""Blasphemavit!". Reus est mortis Tune exspuerunt in faciem ejus, et colaphis eum ceciderunt; alii autem palmas in faciem ejus dederunt. Matt.
"
"Ego sum."
"
"
xxvi. 67.
304
Sermon on
the Passion.
is
false prophet, they said: Prophesy unto us, he that struck Thee.
1
Christ,
who
morning was come, they conducted Jesus to him condemned to death. Pi condemn him, declared him no reason to late, finding innocent: I find no fault in him? However, as the Jews insisted, he sent him to Herod to be judged by him. Herod was delighted to see Jesus in his court, because he hoped that our Lord would perform some miracles
the
Pilate in order to have
When
about which he had heard others speak. He then pro posed many questions to him, but Jesus remained silent. Then this proud tyrant ordered him to be clothed with a white garment as if he were a fool, and he sent him back to Pilate after having exposed him to the mockery
and contempt
set
of his entire court:
at nought; army, white garment, and sent
Him
and mocked Him, putting on
And Herod^with his Him a

Pilate?
Him
back
to
Son
of
God!
to the
Eternal
Wisdom! Thou wouldst submit even

!
of being treated as a fool order to avoid condemning an innocent man, seeing that he was not successful in sending Jesus to Herod, devised another means. As the people had a
ignominy
Pilate, in
right of asking the Roman governor for the liberation of a prisoner at the Paschal solemnity, Pilate proposed
them to choose between Jesus Christ and Barabbas, who was a wicked man, a homicide; but the people, in stigated by the hatred of the priests, who wished the death of Jesus Christ, began to cry out that they pre ferred Barabbas: Not this man, but Barabbas* This is what he does that commits a mortal sin: it is then proto
1
"
Prophetiza nobis, Christe,
quis est,
quite
percussit."
Matt.
xxvi. 68.
8
3
"
Ego nullam
invenio in eo
causam."
Luke, Luke,
xxiii.
n.
et illusit indu-
"
Sprevit autem ilium Herodes cum exercitu suo,

Pilatum."
tum
4
veste alba; et remisit ad
xxiii.
n.
"
Non
hunc, sed
Barabbam."
Sermon on
the Passion.
305
sin that
posed to him to choose between Jesus Christ and the he wishes to commit, as the sin of revenge, of a
when he gives his consent, it is as he said: Not this /nan, but Barabbas; I prefer Barabbas to Jesus Christ.
certain pleasure, etc.:
if
After having proposed Jesus Christ and Barabbas to the choice of the people, and seeing that this means was unsuccessful, Pilate thought of having him
Here we are then at the second scene of the sufferings of Jesus Christ: Then, therefore, Pilate took 1 O how much less would he Jesus and scourged Him. have suffered if Pilate had had less compassion for him,
and
if he had without delay condemned him to the death of the cross! All this served but to increase the sufferings and humiliations of our Saviour.
and then set release Him.

1
at liberty:
will chastise
Him,
therefore,
scourged and
Second Scene
The Pretorium.
the pretorium, our loving Jesus, obedient to the executioners, strips himself of his garments, embraces the column, and then lays on it his
at
Having arrived
hands
on
to
have them bound.
My
the cruel torture!

this sorrowful
O angels
God, already
of heaven!
is begun come and look
spectacle, and if it be not permitted you to deliver your king from this barbarous slaughter which men have prepared for him, at least come and
for compassion. And ye, Christian souls, imagine to be yourselves present at this horrible tearing of the flesh of your beloved Redeemer; look on him how he
weep
stands, your afflicted Jesus with his head bowed, looking on the ground, blushing all over for shame, he awaits this great torture. Behold these
barbarians, already with the scourges attacking this innocent Lamb. See how one
like
so
many ravenous
ilium
dogs,
are
"
Emendatum ergo
20
dimittam."
Luke,
xxiii.
16.
i.
Tune ergo apprehendit
Pilatus Jesum, et flagellavit. "John, xix.
306
Sermon on
the Passion,
beats him on the breast, another strikes his shoulders, another smites his loins and his legs; even his sacred head and beautiful countenance cannot escape the blows. Ah me! already flows that divine blood from every part; the scourges, the already with that blood are saturated and the ground. column the hands of the executioners,
"
"
upon
St. Laurence Justinian, the scourges; now they with torn over his whole body, round his legs streaks now his round twine shoulders, wounds. fresh to added wounds streaks,
He
is
wounded,"
mourns
"
Ah, cruel men, with
whom
are
you dealing thus
that you are making a mistake. This Stay stay; man whom you are torturing is innocent and holy; it is we who are the culprits; to us, to us, who have sinned, eternal Father! are these stripes and torments due.
know
how
canst
and not
Thou behold Thy beloved Son suffering thus, What is the crime that interfere in his behalf?
he has ever committed, to deserve so shameful and so severe a punishment IFor the wickedness of My people I well know, says the eternal Father, have I struck Him? is Son that this innocent; but inasmuch as he has
my
offered himself as a satisfaction to my justice for all the sins of mankind, it is fitting that I should abandon him
to the rage of his
most cruel enemies.

are you not yet satisfied
?
Ye barbarians,
No; they
After having thus scourged him, are not yet satisfied. these executioners wish to treat him as a mock king. What do they do ? They make him sit upon a stone, his shoulders a scarlet cloak in imitation of
put upon
the purple, and into his hand a reed for a sceptre, and his head for a crown a bundle of thorns which
upon
covers
1
"
it
the neck; entirely from the forehead to

;
and
in
Ceeditur, totoque flagris corpore dissipatur

;
nunc scapulas, nunc
crura cingunt De Tr. Chr. Ag.

2
"
vulnera vulneribus et plagas plagis recentibusaddunt."

c.
n.
eum."
Propter scelus populi mei percuss!
Matt, xxvii. 30.
Sermon on
the Passion.
307
order that the thorns might sufficiently enter the head, the cruel they took a reed and beat with all their might
crown into the head struck His /lead.

1
of Jesus:
They took
the reed
and
It
is
of they mocked him, saying: We salute thee, O king the Jews! Then rising, they laugh at him, mock him, and buffet him: And bowing the knee before Him, they de rided Him, saying, Hail King of the Jews; and they gave
2
not yet enough: bending the knee before him,
Him
blows?
Approach, devout souls, and acknowledge him as your Saviour, while his enemies are maltreating and mocking
Yes, he is a king; but at this moment he is the king of sorrows: he is, however, a king of love, since for the love of you he suffers all these pains.
him.
After having thus scourged him and crowned him with thorns, they seized him as he was, all covered with
wounds and blood, and seeing him reduced to a

thought
it
led
him
to Pilate.
The
latter,
state so
worthy
of compassion,
would be sufficient, in order to pacify the He therefore led Jews, to show them such as he was. to the people, him him forth before them, and exhibiting went Pilate man. said to them: Behold the forth again and saith unto them, Behold the man; as to them, though he would have said: Behold the man whom you feared wished to make himself your king; see him re duced to such a state that he cannot live any longer. Let him go and die in his own house; he has but a short time to live; see him reduced to such a state that he has scarcely the appearance of a man. Permit him,
4
.
"
Acceperunt
"
arundinem,
et
percutiebant
caput
ejus."
Matt.
xxvii. 30.
2
orum
3
"
Et genu flexo ante eum, flludebant Matt, xxvii. 29.

!"
ei,
dicentes
Ave Rex
Judse-
Et dabant
ei
alapas."
John,
xix. 3.
. . .
"
Exivit ergo iterum Pilatusforas,
et dicit eis
Ecce
Homo."
38
Sermon on
the Passion.
your anger against him being sufficiently appeased. If, notwithstanding, you ask that I should condemn him to death, I declare to you that I cannot do so, because I find no reason to condemn him: I find no fault in Him.
1
therefore, to be set at liberty,
Pilate from the balcony showed Jesus to the peo so at the time the same eternal Father from heaven ple, showed us his well-beloved Son, by saying, Behold the
As
man: Behold
this
whom
self!
love with the

is
man, who is my only begotten Son, same love wherewith I love my
This
My
beloved Son, in
Whom I am well pleased.

I
Behold the Man, your Saviour, him whom ised, and for whom you were anxiously
has become a
have prom
waiting.
He
Behold him, and see to what a pitiable condition he has reduced himself through the love that he has borne towards you. Oh, look at him, and love him! and if his divine qualities move you not, at least let these sorrows and ignominies which he
of sorrows.
man
you move you to love him. But did the words of Pilate satisfy the cruelty of the enemies of Jesus Christ? On the contrary, the chief priests raised their voices, and cried out: Away with Him! away with Him ! crucify Him!* Pilate, however, still resisted, and refused to condemn Jesus. Then they threatened to accuse him as an enemy of Caesar if he re
suffers for
fused to pronounce sentence: If thou
Icttest this
Man go,
tJwu art no friend of dcsars* They thus succeeded in obtaining the desired condemnation; but before pro
nouncing it, Pilate washed his hands, declaring himself innocent of the death of this just man: I am innocent of
1
"
Ego enim non

Hie
est Filius
xvii. 5.
invenio in eo
causam."
"
meus
dilectus, in
John, xix. quo mihi bene
6.
complacui."
Matt.
?
"
Tolle, tolle
Si
"
crucifige eum." John, xix. n. hunc dimittis, non es amicus Cresaris." Ibid.
;
12.
Sermon on
the blood
iJie
Passion.
309
O injustice un of this just Man; look yon to //. heard of in this world: the judge declares the accused to be innocent, and at the same time he condemns him
to death!
Jews, you then said: His blood be upon us, and children?You have prayed for the chastise our upon it has ment; already come; your children bear to the
Unhappy
end of the world the punishment due

of that innocent blood.
to the
shedding
it
The unjust sentence
is
read: Jesus accepts
in
ex
piation of our sins: He humbled Himself, becoming obedi 3 ent unto death, even the death of the cross.
,
After the publication of the sentence Jesus is again clothed in his garments that he might be recognized, The cross is disfigured as he is by such bad treatment.
presented to him; Jesus embraces it, it is placed upon his shoulders, and he begins to walk towards Calvary: And bearing His own cross, He went forth to that place
which
come
self
is called Calvary? forth from Pilate
The condemned
s
criminals
now
residence, and in the midst of
them there goes also our condemned Lord, carrying him O heavens! this the wood upon which he is to die. Messias, whoa few days before, on Palm Sunday, was received with the acclamations and benedictions of the people: Blessed be He that cometh in the name of the Lord! See him now in the same streets, bound, execrated by
all,
moving along
to die the death of a criminal.
What
a spectacle to see a
1
"
God
led to execution!
The appearvos
videritis."
Innocens ego
sum
a sanguine
justi
hujus
Matt, xxvii. 24.

2
"
"
Sanguis ejus super nos et super filios nostros." Humiliavit semetipsum, factus obediens usque ad mortem,
crucis."
mor
tem autem
4
"
John, xix. 15.
locum."
Et bajulans sibi crucem, exivit in eum, qui dicitur Calvarias, Matt. xxi. 9.
Benedictus, qui venit in nomine
Domini!"
"
John,
xix. 17.
310
Sermon on
tJic
Passion.
ance of Jesus in this journey was so pitiable that it made all those shed tears that saw him: And there followed
Him
a great multitude of people, and of
women who bewailed

also,
and lamented Him?
Ah! look at him
you who love
Jesus Christ; see his torn flesh, his dripping blood, the crown of thorns upon his head, the heavy cross upon
his shoulders; and while one of the executioners drags him violently along by a rope, see how painful is his walk, see his body bent double, his trembling knees, so that it seems as if he would expire at every step.
divine
Lamb!
hast
it
Thou not
cost
ings?
How
dear did
Thee
yet to
Thy fill of suffer make me compre
hend the love which Thou hast for me! Oh, grant me those aids to love Thee which Thou hast merited for me by so many sufferings! Bestow upon me that sacred
which Thou didst come to enkindle upon earth by Be ever reminding me of Thy death that dying for us.
fire
I
may
never forget to love Thee.
Isaias predicted that our Lord would carry the cross upon his shoulders as a mark of his reign: His govern
ment was upon His shoulder? The cross, says Tertullian, was precisely the noble instrument whereby Jesus Christ
made
acquisition of
so
many
souls;
since
by dying
thereon he paid the penalty due to our sins, and thus rescued us from hell, and made us his own: Who His own Self bore our sins in His botty upon the tree? Thus, O my Jesus! if the eternal Father burdened
Thee with
all
the sins of men,
The Lord laid upon

sins
Him
I with the iniquities of us all? Thou that cross the of weight
my own
added
to the
didst bear to Calvary.
et mulierum, quae Sequebatur autem ilium multa turba populi eum." Luke, xxiii. 27. plangebant et lamentabantur 2 Factus est principatus super humerum ejus." Is. ix. 6. 3 in corpore suo super lignum."Qui peccata nostra ipse pertulit
1
" "
Pet.
4
"
ii.
24.
Posuit
Dominus
in
eo iniquitatem
omnium nostrum."
Is.
liii.
6.
Sermon on
the Passion.
1 1
sweetest Saviour, Thou didst even then foresee wrongs that I should do to Thee; yet, notwith standing, Thou didst not cease to love me, or to prepare
my
all
the
for
me
all
the merits that

If
Thou
hast since employed
then to Thee I have been dear, most vile and ungrateful sinner as I am, who have so much offended Thee, good reason is there why Thou shouldst
towards me.
be dear to me. Ah, would that I had never displeased Thee! Now, my Jesus, do I know the wrong that I have done Thee. O ye accursed sins of mine, what have you done ? You have caused me to sadden the loving heart of my Redeemer, that heart which has loved me
so much.
of
O my
Jesus! forgive me, repenting, as
do,
it is
having done despite unto Thee.

art to be the only object of
Henceforth
Thou who
Thee,
my
love.
love
with all my heart; and I re solve to love none else but Thee. O Lord! pardon me; 1 say unto Thee with St. Give me Thy love Ignatius: only together with Thy grace, and I am rich enough."
infinite loveliness,
"
Third Scene
Calvary.
Here we are
tures
Christ.
that of
and last scene of the tor which Calvary, brought death to Jesus
at the third
They immediately
tear off his garments, stick
ing to his wounded flesh, and throw him down upon the The divine Lamb reaches forth to the execu cross.
hands and his feet to be nailed, and offers to his eternal Father the great sacrifice of his life for the salvation of men. After the nailing of one of
tioners his
up
so that they had need of main force and ropes to draw the other hand and feet up to the places where they were to be nailed; and this occasioned so great a tension of the nerves and veins,
his hands, the nerves shrink
that they broke asunder with a violent convulsion, as

1
"
Amorem
tui
solum cum gratia tua mihi dones,
et
dives
sum
satis,"
312
was revealed
Sermon on
the Passion.
"
hands and to St. Bridget: They drew feet with a rope to the places of the nails, so that the
my
nerves and veins were stretched out to the full and broke asunder;" insomuch that all his bones might have been numbered, as David had already predicted: They pierced My hands and My feet, they numbered all My
1
bones?
St.
Augustine says that there

"
is
than that of the cross:

of
Among
who
all
no death more bitter the different kinds

;
death,
4
there
was none
worse."
Because, as
St-
Thomas
observes, those
are crucified have their
hands and
their feet pierced through, parts which being entirely composed of nerves, muscles, and veins, are the most sensitive to pain, and the very weight of the body
itself,
which is suspended from them, causes the pain to be continuous and ever increasing in its intensity up to
the
moment
of death. of Jesus were far beyond all other the Angelic Doctor says, the body of Jesus
But the pains

pai.ns; for, as
Christ, being perfectly constituted, was more quick and that body which was fashioned for sensitive to pain him by the Holy Spirit, expressly with a view to his suf
testifies: body fering, as he had foretold, as the Apostle Thomas St. Me." to hast Thou Moreover, says tlât fitted
of suffering Jesus Christ took upon himself an amount so great as to be sufficient to satisfy for the temporal punishment merited by the sins of all mankind.
my
upon
1
"
soul,
behold thy Lord, behold thy
life
hanging
that tree:
And thy
cum
life shall be, as it
were, hanging beita ut
Manus
et
pedes
fune trahebant ad loca clavorum,
nervi et venae extenderentur et rumperentur."

8
"
Rev.
1.
I, c.
10.
Foderunt manusmeas
Ps. xxi. 17.
fuit inter
et
pedes meos, dinumeraverunt omnia ossa

mortium."
mea."
"
Pejus nihil
3. q.
omnia genera
mihi."
In Jo.
tr.
36.
4 6
P.
46. a. 6.
"Corpus
autem
aptasti
Hcb.
x. 5.
Sei
1
mon on
the Passion.
313
Behold how on that gibbet of pain, fastened fore thee. by those cruel nails, he finds no place of rest. Now he
his hands, now upon his feet; but he on what part soever leans, the anguish increases. He now on one side, now on the head afflicted turns his
leans his weight
upon
other; if he lets it fall towards his breast, the hands, by the additional weight, are rent the more; if he lowers it
towards his shoulders, the shoulders are pierced with thorns; if he leans it back upon the cross, the thorns
enter the
more deeply into his head. Jesus, what a death of bitterness is this that Thou art enduring! O my crucified Redeemer, I adore Thee on this throne of ignominy and pain. Upon this
Ah,
my
cross
read
it
written that
1
Thou
Nazareth, King of the Jews." scorn, what is the evidence that

a king
?
art a King: Jesus of But apart from this title of
Thou dost give of being with nails, this head transfixed hands these Ah, of this throne with sorrow, this lacerated thorns, pierced art a king, but a Thou that well know me make flesh,
king of love. With humility, then, and tenderness do I draw near to kiss Thy sacred feet, transfixed for love of me. I clasp in my arms this cross, on which Thou, be ing. made a victim of love, wast willing to offer Thyself in sacrifice for me to the divine justice: being made obe O blessed obe dient unto death, the death of the cross? us the for obtained that pardon of our sins! dience, And what would have become of me, O my Saviour, hadst Thou not paid the penalty for me ? Contemplating one day the love of Jesus in dying
for us, St. Francis of Paula, rapt in ecstasy and raised in the air, exclaimed three times in a loud voice: "O
God, chanty!
1
"
God, charity!
"
O
te."
God,
charity!"
You
Et
erit vita
tua quasi pendens ante
Dent, xxviii. 66.
"
"
John, xix. 19. Jesu Nazarenus, Rex Judseorum. Factus obediens usque ad mortem, mortem autem
ii.
crucis."
Phil.
8.
314
also,
Sermon on
the Passion.
this
devout souls, look on your divine Saviour on
painful cross; see how he remains fastened by those three nails, so that the pierced hands and feet had to sustain the weight of the entire body; on whichever side
Alas! our af Saviour finds no place of rest. Behold the King of heaven, who, hanging on that gib Let us, bet, is now on the point of giving up the ghost. too, ask of him with the prophet: What arc those wounds Tell me, O my Jesus, what in the middle of Thy hands? are these wounds in the middle of Thy hands? The
he wishes to rest his pains are increased.
flicted
Abbot Rupert makes answer
for Jesus:
"They
are the
memorials of charity, the price of redemption." 2 They are tokens, says the Redeemer, of the great love which I bear toward you; they are the payment by which I set you free from the hands of your enemies, and from eter
nal death.
Do
you, then,
faithful souls, love
had such love
for you;
and
if
your God, who has you do at any time feel
doubtful of his love, turn your eyes, says St. Thomas of Villanova, to behold that cross, those pains, and that bitter deatli which he has suffered for you; for such
proofs will assuredly make you know how much your The cross testifies, the pains testify, Saviour loves you: the bitter death that he had endured for you testifies
"
this."
every
And wound
St.
Bernard adds that the cross cries out, of Jesus cries out, that he loves us witli a
cross proclaims, the
4
true love:
"The
wounds proclaim,
that he truly
loves."
While hanging on the cross Jesus looked in vain for some one to console him: I looked for one that would grieve
1
"Quid
9
sunt plagae
istse in
medio manuum tuarum
?"
"Sunt
"
monumenta
charitatis, pretia redemptionis."
tinuit."
Testis crux, testes dolores, testis Dom. 17. /. Pent. cone. 3.
amara mors, quam pro

ipse vere
dilexit."
te sus-
"
Clamat crux, clamat vulnus, quod
Sermon on
together with me, but there
the Passion.
none.
1
315
On the contrary, he heard those around him uttering blasphemies: If thou Vah ! thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross?
was
build
that destroyest the temple of God, and in three days dost re He saved others, himself he can it, save thy own self?
should they care to afflict by insults and is already expiring on the gibbet? And Jesus, while these are outraging him, what is he doing upon the cross? Is he perhaps praying to the eternal Father to punish them ? No, he is praying to
not save?
Why
derision one that
not
him to pardon them: Father, forgive them, for they know what they do? Yes, says St. Thomas; to show forth the immense love which he had for men, the Redeemer
asked pardon of
the abundance
c
God
for his crucifiers:
"To
show
for,
forth
of his charity, he asked pardon for his
He asked it, and obtained it; him die they repented of their had seen they
persecutors."
when
They
sin:
returned smiting their breasts. Ah, my dear Saviour, behold me at been one of the most ungrateful of
Thy Thy
feet;
have
persecutors;
do Thou pray likewise for me to Thy Father to pardon me. True it is that the Jews and the executioners knew not what they were doing when they crucified Thee; but I well knew that in sinning I was offending a God who had been crucified, and had died for me. But Thy blood and Thy death have merited even for
1
"
Et sustinui
Si Filius
qui consolaretur, et
non
inveni."
Ps.
Ixviii. 21.
"
Dei
es,
descende de
cruce."
"
Vale, qui destruis Alios salvos
templum Dei,
et in triduo reaedificas; salva te-
met
4
ipsum."
"
fecit,
seipsum non potest salvum
facere."
Matt.
xxvii. 40-42.
5
"
Pater! dimitte
illis;
non enim
sciunt quid
faciunt."
Luke,
xxiii.
346
"
Ad ostendendam
P.
3. q.
charitatis suse,
veniam pro persecutoribus postuLuke,

xxiii. 48.
lavit."
47. a. 4.
revertebantur."
"
Percutientes pectora sua,
3l&
Sermon on
the Passion.
me the divine mercy. I cannot feel doubtful of being pardoned after seeing Thee die to obtain pardon for me. .The sorrowful Mother stood at the foot of the cross
with some pious women: There stood by the cross of Jesus () God who would not pity a mother standing beside the gibbet on which a son dies before her eyes? Consider Mary, standing beneath the cross, contemplating the pains in the midst of which her wellbeloved Son was expiring: She desired to give him some alleviation, and she saw, on the other hand, that her presence increased the grief of this same Son, who
His mother.
was full of compassion for his tender Mother. This was a terrible affliction for Mary, a torture that made
her the
Oueen
of Martyrs.
Seeing himself, then, abandoned by every one, all men trying to make his death more painful, Jesus raised his eyes to his eternal Father to obtain some consola But seeing him laden with all our sins, for which tion^ he wished to satisfy the divine justice, his Father also
abandoned him.
Then
it
out with a loud voice, said: Thou forsaken Me ? a
was that our Saviour, crying My God, My God, why hast
full of love, is on the point of Christians, look at the cross. Behold those dying eyes, that face so pale, the sacred body which is abandoned to death. Before expiring, Jesus uttered
But our Saviour, so
expiring.
is consummated? It is as if he had said: men, love me; I have done all that I can do in order to save your souls and gain your love. See the painful life that I have led during thirty-three years for love of I wished then on you. your account to be scourged, to
these words: //
"
Stabant autem
juxta crucem Jesu Mater ejus.

ut
."John,
xix. 25.
2
Deus meus! Deus meus!

"Consummatum
est."
quid dereliquisti
me
?"
Matth.
xxvii. 46.
3
John,
xix. 30.
Sermon on
the Passion.
be crowned with thorns, to be buffeted, to be covered with wounds from head to foot. What more was needed ?
Should
die for love of
you
Well, then
wish to
die.
permit thee to come; take away my in order that life, my sheep may live. And Jesus, crying with a loud voice, said, Father, into Thy hands I commend My spirit} My Father, he then said, I die for Thy glory
Come,
death!
and for the salvation
of
men;
commend my
soul into
Thy
God.
hands.
Behold,
thou,
heaven, come, come
And
Jesus dies. O angels of to be present at the death of your sorrowful Mother! approach nearer
then,
to the cross; look at about to expire.
him more
steadfastly, for he
in his
is
And
ye Christians, behold him

last
agony; see him
amid the
Behold his dying respirations of life. that face so that eyes, pale, feebly palpitating heart, that body already wrapped in the arms of death, ancl
that beautiful soul
now on
the point of leaving that
wounded body. The sky shrouds
itself in darkness; the earth quakes; the graves open. Alas, what portentous signs are these! They are signs that the Maker of the world is
now
dying. Behold, in the
commended
last place, how our Lord, after having his blessed soul to his eternal Father, first
breathing forth from his afflicted heart a deep sigh, and then bowing down his head in token of his obedience, and offering up his death for the salvation of men, at last through the violence of the pain expires, and de livers up his spirit into the hands of his beloved Father: And crying out with a loud voice, He said Father into Thy hands I commend My spirit; and saying this He gave up the
1
ghost:
"
mendo
a
Et clamans voce magna, Jesus ait Pater! spiritum meum." Luke, xxiii. 46. Et haec dicens, exspiravit." Ibid.
:
in*
manus
tuas cora-
318
Sermon on
the Passion.
were present looking at him with at him expire, and observing that he is motion he is dead! Mary hears less, they exclaim, He is dead this from all the bystanders, and she also says, Ah, my Son, Thou art dead! He is dead! Ah, who is dead?
All those that
tention see
It is the King of heaven; the Creator of the world, a God, who wished to die for us poor sinners.
Act
of Contrition while
showing the Crucifix.*
Come
forth his
will not
sinners; here is Jesus Christ who has stretched arms to embrace you. Can you fear that he
pardon you, when he gave himself up to death order to pardon you ? Do you perhaps fear that you will not obtain pardon because you find yourselves unable to perform the pen ance that your sins deserve ? Console yourselves; for you here see the penance that Jesus Christ has himself performed for you on the cross; it is sufficient if you sincerely repeat of having offended him. Look at him; see where you can find any one that has loved you more than Jesus Christ has loved you. Love him then, since he died in order to be loved by you. Say to him: Ah, my sweet Saviour! whom should I love if I do not love a God who has died for me ? O sorrowful Mother! through the sorrow that thou didst experience in seeing thy divine Son expire, obtain
in
for
me
holy perseverance and a true love of
my
divine
Redeemer.
* See Volume XV., page 223.
Nine Discourses for ftimes of Calamities.
IT should be remarked that these discourses are here not entirely developed; we find in them only those pas sages that are pertinent to the subjects the thoughts upon which are hardly expressed, in order that the preachers may extend and amplify them as they wish,
by adding the moral application against this may be found useful.*

*
vice
wherever
at length his thought on this He published these dis the preceding volume, page 10. Eu. in 1758. FOR PREPARATION the DEATH, with courses,
The holy author expresses more

in
point
Nine Discourses for
imes of Calamities.
FIRST DISCOURSE.
God Threatens
"
to Chastise us in order to deliver us from
Chastisement.
Heu
"
consolabor super hostibus meis, et vindicabor de inimicis

will
meis.
Ah, I venged of
"
comfort Myself over

enemies."
My
adversaries: and
will be re
My
Isa.
i.
24.
SUCH is the language of God, when speaking of pun ishment and vengeance: He says that he is constrained by his justice to take vengeance on his enemies. But, mark you, he begins with the word Heu, Ah:" this word is an exclamation of grief by which he would give us to understand, that if he were capable of weep ing when about to punish, he should weep bitterly at being compelled to afflict us his creatures, whom he has
"
loved so dearly as to give up his life through love for us. Alas! says Cornelius a Lapide, is uttered by one who is lamenting and not insulting; God signifies by this word that he is grieving, and that he is un
"
"
"
No, this God, who is the and so much loves us, is not of a dis position to punish and afflict, but rather to pardon and console us. For I know the thoughts that I think towards you, saith the Lord, thoughts of peace, and not of affliction?
willing to punish Father of mercies,
sinners."
Heu! dolentis est, non insultantte; significat Deus hac voce se dolentem et invitum punire peccatores." 2 Ego enim scio cogitationes quas ego cogito super vos, ait Dominus, cogitationes pacis, et non afflictionis. "Jer. xxix. II.
1
"
"
"
322
Discourses for Times of Calamities.

will say, since
But some one

does he
such
is
his character,
why
appear as if he meant to punish us ? Why so ? Because he wishes to be merciful towards us: this anger which he now dis plays is all mercy and patience. Let us then, my brethren, understand how the Lord at present appears in wrath, not with a view to our punishment, but in order that we may cleanse ourselves of our sins, and thus enable him to pardon us. Such is the subject of our discourse: GOD THREATENS TO CHAS TISE IN ORDER TO DELIVER US FROM CHASTISEMENT. The threats of men ordinarily proceed from their pride and impotence; whence, if they have it in their power to take vengeance on an object, they threaten nothing, lest they should thereby give their enemies an
or, at
now punish us?
least,
It is only when they want the opportunity of escape. power to wreak their vengeance that they betake them selves to threats, in order to gratify their passion, by awakening at least the fears of their enemies. Not so the threats of which God makes use; on the contrary, His threats do not arise their nature is quite different. from his inability to chastise, because he can be avenged when he wills; but he bears with us in order to see us Thou penitent, and thus exempt from punishment.
hast mercy upon all, because Tfiou canst do all things, and winkest at the sins of men for the sake of repentance. Neither does he threaten from hatred, in order to tor
1
that
ment us with fear; God threatens from love, in order we may be converted to him, and thereby escape
chastisement: he threatens, because he does not wish to see us lost: he threatens, in fine, because he loves
our souls.
Lord, who
1
"
But Thou
lovest
sparest
all,
because they are thine,
souls?"
He
threatens; but notwith-
num
2
"
Misereris omnium, quia omnia poles, et dissimulas peccata homiWisd. xi. 24. propter poenitentiam." Parcis autem omnibus, quoniam tua sunt, Domine, qui amas
"
animas
Ibid. 27.
/.
God Threatens
to
Chastise us.
infliction,
lost.
323
because
dealeth
standing bears with us and delays the he wishes to see us converted, not
patiently for your but that all should return to penance God are all acts of tenderness, and
sake, not willing that
He
any should perish,
Thus the threats of amorous calls of his
goodness, by which he means to save us from the pun ishment which we deserve. Yet forty days, exclaimed Jonas, and Nineve shall be de Wretched Ninevites, he cries, the day of your stroyed? chastisement is come; I announce it to you on the part of God: Know that within forty days Nineve shall be
destroyed, and cease to exist. But how comes it that Nineve did penance and was not destroyed ? And God saw their works, that they were turned from their evil way;
and God had mercy.
Whereat Jonas was

the
afflicted,
and
him:
into Tarsi s, for I knew that Thou art a gracious and merciful God, patient and of much compassion, and easy to forgive evil? He then left Nineve, and was screened from the rays of the burning sun by an ivy which God caused to overshadow his head. But how did the Lord next act ? He withered the ivy, whereat Jonas was so much afflicted that he God then said to him, Thau hast wished for death. Thou hast not labored, nor made which the ivy for grieved for Thou and shall not I spare Nineve ? it to grow; hast not created, and thou which the for ivy grievest
5
. . .
making lamentation before Therefore, I went before Thee
Lord, said
to
"
Patienter agit propter vos, nolens aliquos perire, sed

reverti."
omnes ad
poenitentiam
"
2 Pet.
iii.
9.
"
Vidit
Adhuc quadraginta dies, et Ninive subvertetur." Jonas, iii. 4. Deus opera eorum, quia conversi sunt de via sua mala,
est."
et
misertus
4
"
Ibid. 10.
tu
Propter hoc praeoccupavi ut fugerem in Tharsis: scio enim quia Deus clemens et misericors es, patiens et multae miserationis et
"
ignoscens super malitia." Jonas, iv. 2. 5 Tu doles super hederam, in qua non laborasti, ncque
rresceret
; . . .
fecisti ut
et
ego non parcam
Ninive?"
Ibid. 10.
324

I
shall not
pardon the men who are the work of
my
hands
The destruction which the Lord caused to be held out against Nineve was, according to the explanation of St. Basil, not an actual prophecy, but a simple threat, of by which he meant to bring about the conversion
The saint says, that God often appears in wrath because he wishes to deal mercifully with us; and threatens, not with the intention of chastising but St. Augustine of delivering us from chastisement. to out cries you "take care," adds, that when any one 2 And thus to mean not does it is a sign he injure you. us threatens he in our act regard: exactly does God
that city.
1
with chastisement, says St. Jerome, not that he means 3 to inflict it, but to spare us if we profit by the warning. Thou, C) Lord, says St. Augustine, art severe, but then most so when Thou wishest to save us; Thou threatenst, but in so threatening Thou hast no other object than
sinners
bring us to repentance.* The Lord could chastise without warning by a sudden death, which should not leave them time for repentance; but no, he in order displays his wrath, he brandishes his scourge, not that he may see them reformed, punished.
to
said to Jeremias: thou shalt say to them Jf so be, they will hearken and be converted every one from his evil way : that I may repent of the evil which I think tell the sinners if and he to do unto them? Go, says,
The Lord
Me
they wish to hear you, that

1
"
if
they cease from their
sins,
"
"
Indignans miseretur, et minitans salvare desiderat." Nemo, volens ferire, dicit: Observa!" Serin. 22, E. B. In hoc clementw Dei ostenditur; qui enim praedicit poenam non
et salvas; terres, et
. .
.
vult
4
punire."
"Srevis,
vocas."
In Ps.
55.
Loquaris ad eos, quisque a via sua mala,

"
si
forte audiant,
et
convertantur unuseis."
et poeniteat
me
mali quod cogito facere
Jer. xxvi.
2.
/.
God
Tlireatens
to
Chastise us.
I
325
intended
to
shall spare them the chastisements which have inflicted on them. And now,
mark me.
out of
The Lord
mouth.
If
my
brethren, addresses you in a similar way you amend, he will revoke the
"
my
sentence of punishment. St. Jerome says: wroth, not with us, but with our sins;" and
1
God
is
St.
John
Chrysostom adds, that

forget them.
bled
2
we remember our sins God will He desires that we being humbled should
if
reform, and crave pardon of him. Because they arc humI will not destroy them? But, in order to amend, we must be led to it by fear
we never should be brought our lives. True it is, God protects him who change in his places hope mercy. He is the protector of all who trust in Him." But he who hopes in the mercy of the Lord is always the man who fears his justice. They that fear the Lord have hoped in the Lord : He is their pro tector and their helper. The Lord of ten speaks of the rigor
of punishment, otherwise,
to
of his judgments,
and
of hell,
and
of the great
number
to cast
who go
.
. .
thither.
Be
not afraid of them
who
kill the body:
fear ye
6
//<?//.
Him
who, after
He hath killed,
1
hath power
into
many
there
Broad is the way that are who enter thereat.
leadeth to destruction,
and
so often speak thus? In order from vice, and from the passions, and from occasions; and that thus we may reasonably hope for salvation,
1
"
And why does the Lord that fear may keep us
Neque Deus hominibus, sed
vitiis
irascitur."
In Dan.
c. 4.
2
"Si
nos peccatorum meminerimus, Deus

sunt,
obliviscetur."
Ad pop.
ant. horn. 41.

3
"
Quia humiliati
Protector est
non disperdam
eos."
Par.
xii.
7.
"
"
protector
"
Qui timent eorum Timete eum qui

est."
omnium sperantium in Ps. Pominum, speraverunt in Domino;

se."
xvii. 31.
adjutor eorum
in gehennam."
ct
Ps.
. .
.
xiii.
n.
habet potestatem mittere
Luke,
"
xii.
5.
Spatiosa via est, quse ducit ad perditionem, et multi sunt, qui in

earn."
trant per
Matth.
vii.
13.
326
which is only for the innocent, or the penitent, who hope and fear. us in Oh, what strength has not the fear of hell to rein has He hell. created has God end that To sin! from we that his us death, might redeemed and created us, by be happy with him; he has imposed upon us the obliga en tion of hoping for eternal life, and on that account all those who hope in him that courages us, by saying For none of them that wait on Thee shall be shall be saved. On the other hand, it is his wish and com confounded. mand that we should be in fear of eternal damnation.
1
heretics hold, that all who are not in sin should consider themselves as assuredly just and predestined;
Some
but these have with reason been condemned by the Council of Trent, because such a presumption is as And let to salvation as fear is conducive to it.
perilous
Him
be
your dread, and

fear of
The holy
David begged of fear might destroy in him the inclinations of the flesh. Pierce Thou my flesh with Thy fear* We should then fear on account of our sins, but this
fear
He shall be a sanctification unto you? God makes man holy. Wherefore God the grace of fear, in order that
ought not
to deject us:
to confidence in
should rather excite us the divine mercy, as was the case with
it
name s sake, O Lord, Thou wilt theprophet himself. For Thy How is that ? Pardon me pardon my sin, for it is great.* ? Yes, because the divine mercy because my sin is great case of greatest misery; and the in is most conspicuous he who glorifies the been has he who greatest sinner is
1
"
Universi qui sustinent
te,
non
confundentur."
Ps. xxiv.
2.
2 3
Sfss. vi. can. xiv., xv.

"Ipse
(Deus) terror vaster, et
erit
vobis in
sanctificationem."
Is.
viii.
4
5
13.
"
Confige timore tuo carnes Propter

enim."
meas."
Ps. cxviii. 120.
"
nomen tuum, Domine,

Ps. xxiv.
propitiaberis peccato
meo; mul-
tum
est
n.
/.
God Threatens
to
Chastise us.
327
most the divine mercy, by hoping in God, who has prom who hope in him. He ivill save For this reason it is, them, because they have hoped in him. Ecclesiasticus says, that the fear of the Lord bringeth not pain, but joy and gladness: The fear of the Lord shall Thus this delight the heart, and shall give joy and gladness?
ised to save all those
1
very fear leads to the acquisition of a firm hope in God, which makes the soul happy: He that fearcth the Lord
shall tremble at nothing, and shall not be afraid, for He hope. The soul of him that fearcth the Lord is blessed?
is
his
Yes,
blessed, because fear draws man away from sin. The fear of the Lord driveth out sin* and at the same time in
fuses into
ments: Blessed
delight
him a great desire of observing the command is the man that feareth the Lord : he shall exceedingly in His commandments?
must, then, persuade ourselves that chastisement not what the nature of God inclines him to. God, be cause by his nature he is infinite goodness, 8 says St. Leo,
is
We
has no other desire than to bless us, and to see us happy. When he punishes, he is obliged to do so in order to sat isfy his justice, not to gratify his inclination. Isaias says,
that punishment
is
a work contrary to the heart of God.
shall be angry .... that He may do His work, His And there strange work; .... His work is strange to Him}
The Lord
fore does the

1
"
Lord
say, that
he sometimes almost feigns
"Timor
Salvabit eos, quia speraverunt in eo." Ps. xxxvi. 40. Domini delectabit cor, et dabit laetitiam et gaudium."
\.
EC cIus.
3
12.
"Qui
timet
Dominum,
Timentis
nihil trepidabit, et
ipse est spes ejus.
Dominum
non pavebit; quoniam beata est anima ejus." Ecchts.
xxxiv. 17.
4
5
"
Timor Domini
i.
expellit peccatum."
Ecclus.
i.
27.
nimis."
"
Beatus vir qui timet
Dominum;
in
mandatis ejus volet
Ps. cxi.
6
"
Deus cujus natura,

Irascetur, et faciat
est
bonitas."
"
In Nat. D. s. 2. opus suum, alienum opus ejus;

Is. xxviii.
pere-
grinum
opus ejus ab
eo."
21.
328

1
But why does he do so ? the intention of punishing us. man Let For this reason: of you return from hrs evil every our to in order so reformation, and con does way? He our exemption from the chastisement de
sequently served by
on
The Apostle writes, that God hath mercy us. whom He will, and whom He will He hardcneth? With re that God of gard to which passage, St. Bernard says, himself wishes to love us, but that we force him to con demn us. He calls himself the Father of mercies, not Whence it comes that his tenderness all of vengeance.
4
his severity from us. springs from himself, and to comprehend the great able And who has ever been David ? ness of the divine mercies says, that God, even
while yet angry, feels compassion for us: Thou hast been O merciful wrath, angry, ami hast had mercy on threatenest but and to but enkindled succor, art which 6 "Thou Beroncosius. abbot the exclaims to pardon," hast shown," continues David, thou hast shown Thy people Thou hast made us drunk with the wine of sor hard
"
us."
"
things,
7
row."
us armed with a scourge, order to see us penitent and contrite for the offences which we are committing against him: Thou hast given a warning to them that fear Thee : that they
God discovers himself to

in
but he does so
may flee
before the
bow
that
Thy be loved may
be delivered?
bent, upon the point appears with the not send it off, be does he but the off of sending arrow, should terror our that wishes bring about cause he
He
bow already
"
"
fingo contra vos malum." Revertatur unusquisque a via sua
Ego
mala."
Jcr. xviii. II.
"Cujus
4
"
vult miseretur, et
quem
illi
vult
est;
Quod
Deus,
miseretur, propfcium
Rom. ix. 18. nam, quod condemnat. nos

indurat."
eum
cogimus."
6
"
In Nat. D.
. . .
s.
5, n. 3.
"
Ps. lix. 3. iratus es, et misertus es nobis." ut ira misericors: quae sic irascitur, ut subveniat; sic minatur,
T
<if.
parcat!"
1
"
"
Mart. Serm. in A Ostendisti populo tuo dura, potasti nos vino compunctionis." Dedisti metuentibus te significationem, ut fugiant a facie arcus,
"
ut liberentur dilecti tui.
/.
God Threatens
to
Chastise us.
329
amendment, and that thus we should escape the chastise That Thy beloved may be delivered? I wish to ter ment. rify them, says God, in order that struck by fear they
may
rise
from the bed of
sin
and return
to me.
In
their
Yes, the Lord, al affliction they will rise early to Me? us he sees so and though ungrateful worthy of punish
ment,
is
ful soever
eager to free us from it, because how ungrate we be, he loves us and wishes us well.
trouble?
Gii>e
Thus, in fine, prayed David; and from thus ought we to pray. Grant, O Lord, that this scourge which now afflicts us, may open our eyes, so that we de part from sin; because if we do not here have done with is a it, sin will lead us to eternal damnation, which
us help
scourge enduring forever. What shall we then do, my brethren ? Do you not see that God is angered? He can no longer bear with us. The Lord is angry. Do you not behold the scourges of
every day? Our sins increase, says John Chrysostom, and our scourges increase like 4 wise. God, my brethren, is wroth: but with all his anger he has commanded me to say, what he formerly commanded to be said by the prophet Zachary: Andthou
increasing
St.
God
shaltsay to them,
saith the
Thus saith the Lord of Hosts: Turn ye to Me Lord of Hosts, and I will turn to you saith the Lord of Hosts? Sinners, saith the Lord, you have turned your backs upon me, and therefore have constrained me to
deprive you of my grace. Do not oblige me to drive you forever from my face, and punish you in hell with out hope of pardon. Have done with it: abandon sin, be converted to me, and I promise to pardon you all
your offences, and once more to embrace you as

1
"
my
Ut liberentur
dilecti
tui."
"
In tribulatione sua
mane consurgent ad
tribulatione."
rerum."
me."
Osee, vi. i.
"
Da
nobis auxilium de
4
8
"
Crescit malitia, crescit inopia
De
Helia,
s.
2.
"
Dices ad eos: Haec

.
. .
dicit
vos."
Dominus exercituum: Convertimini ad

Zach.
i.
rne,
et
convertar ad
3.
330
ch
i 1

.
Me, saith the Lord of Hosts\ and I will do you wish to perish? (mark how tenderly the Lord speaks.) And why will you die, O house of Israel? Why will you fling yourselves into that burn ing furnace ? Return ye and live? Return to me, I await you with open arms, ready to receive and pardon you.
d re n
to to
Turn ye
turn
you*
Why
Doubt not of
to
this,
O sinner, continues
do well.
And then
the Lord. Learn come and accuse Me, saith the Lord :
if your sins be as scarlet, they shall be made white as snow? Take courage, saith the Lord, change your life, come to
if I do not pardon you, accuse me. As if he were Accuse me of lying and bad -faith but, no, I shall not be unfaithful: your conscience now so black, shall by my grace become as white as snow. No; I will not chastise you if you reform, says the Lord, because I am God, not man. / will not execute the fierceness of My wrath, because I am God, and not man? He says besides, that
me, and
to say,
forget an injury, but that when he sees a sin ner penitent* he forgets all his offences. I will not re member all his iniquities that he hath done? Let us then at
men never
once return to God, but let it be at once. e have of fended him enough already, let us not tempt his anger, any further. Behold him, he calls us, and is ready to pardon us if we repent of our evil deeds, and promise him to change our lives.*
Here, and at the close of each succeeding Sermon, may be intro duced Acts of Faith, Hope, and Sorrow, etc., with a Petition to the
Mother
1
"
of
God
for her intercession.

vos."
"
Convertimini ad me, et convertar ad Et quare moriemini, domus Israel?

Revertimini, et
vivite."
. .
.
"
"
Ezcch.
xviii. 31, 32.
"
Discite benefacere,
et venite, et arguite
me,
"
si
fuerint
Is. i. 17. peccata vestra utcoccinum, quasi nix dealbabuntur. 5 Non faciam furorem irae meae, quoniam Deus ego, et non
"
homo."
6
"
Osee,
vi.
9.
Omnium
xviii. 2.
iniquitatum ejus, quas operatus
est,
non
recordabor."
Ezech.
* See at the end of the Sermon on the Passion, page 317.
//.
Sinners will not Believe in Threats. 331
SECOND DISCOURSE.
Sinners will not Believe in the Divine Threats until the Chastisement has come upon Them.
"
Si poenitentiam
non
egeritis
omnes
similiter
all
peribitis."
perish."
"
Except you do penance, you shall

5.
likewise
Luke,
xiii.
AFTER our Lord had commanded our first parents not unhappy Eve approached the tree and was addressed from it by the serpent, who
to eat of the forbidden fruit,
said to her:
Why
has
God
iis that we should not eat, we should not touch it, lest perhaps we die. Be hold the weakness of Eve! The Lord had absolutely threatened them with death, and she now begins to speak of it as doubtful: Lest perhaps we die. If I eat of it, she said, I shall perhaps die. But the devil, seeing that Eve was little in fear of the divine threat, proceeded to
Why hath delightful fruit? replies: God hath commanded

that
forbidden you to eat of this God commanded you ! Eve

1
and
encourage her by saying: No, you shall not die the death; and thus he deceived her, and caused her to prevaricate and eat the apple. Thus, even now, does the enemy continue to deceive so many poor sinners. God threat ens: Stop, sinners, and do penance, because if not you shall damn yourselves, as so many others have done: Except you do penance, you shall all likewise perish." The devil says to them: "No, you shall not die the death." Fear nothing, sin on, continue to enjoy your because God is merciful; he will pardon you by selves, and by, and you shall be saved. God," says St. Pro" "
"
Praecepit nobis
moriamur."
Deus ne comederemus
Gen.
iii.
et
ne tangeremus
illud,
ne forte
2
"
3.
Nequaquam morte
moriemini."
Ibid. 4.
332
copius,

"
inspires one with fear, the de\
il
takes
it
away."
God
only desires to terrify them by his threats, in order that they may depart from sin, and thus be saved. The devil wishes to destroy that fear, in order that they may persevere in sin, and thus be lost. Many are the
wretches who believe the devil in preference to God, and are thus miserably damned. At present, behold the Lord displays his anger and threatens us with chas
Who knows how many there may be in this have no thought of changing their lives, who country in the hope that God will be appeased, and that it will
tisement.
be nothing. Hence the subject of the present discourse: SINNERS WILL NOT BELIEVE IN THE DIVINE THREATS, UNTIL THE CHASTISEMENT SHALL HAVE COME UPON THEM. My brethren, if we do not amend, the chastisement will come; if we do not put an end to our crimes, God will. When Lot was warned by the Lord that he was about
to destroy
Sodom, Lot
at once
informed
his sons-in-law:
Arise
this
get you out of this place, because the
Lord will
destroy
But they would not believe him: And He seemed to them to speak as it were in jest? They imagined that he wished to sport with their fears, by terrifying them with such a threat. But the punishment overtook them, and they remained to be the sport of the flames. My brethren, what do we expect? God warns us that
city.
chastisement hangs over us; let us put a period to our Hear, O sin sins, or shall we wait for God to do it? the ner! what St. Paul says to you: See, then, severity and are that towards fallen, the them, indeed, goodness of God
severity ;
but towards thee the goodness of God, if thou abide
in goodness, otherwise thou also shalt be cut off*

1
"
Consider,
civitatern
"
incutit, diabolus adimit." Surgite, egredimini de loco isto quia delebit
Deus timorem
Gen. xix.
Dominus
hanc."
14.
Et visus est eis quasi ludens loqui." ceciergo bonitatem et severitatem Dei: in cos quidem qui si permanseris in derunt, severitatem; in te autem bonitatem Dei,
3
"
"Vide
bonitate; alioquin et tu
excideris."
Kom.
xi. 22.
//.
says the Apostle, the justice which the Lord has exer cised towards so many whom he has punished, and con
demned
severity.
to hell; towards them, indeed, that are fallen, the
Consider the mercy with which he has treated you; but towards thee the goodness of God. You must abandon sin; if you change your ways, avoid the occa
sions of sin, frequent the sacraments, and continue to lead a Christian life, the Lord will remit your punish
ment, if you abide in goodness; otherwise thou also shalt be cut off.
is
if
not,
you
shall perish,
God
has already borne
with you too long, he can bear with you no longer. God merciful, but he is jus!: withal; he deals mercifully
with those
who
fear him; he cannot act thus towards
the obstinate.
Such a person laments when he sees himself punished, and says, why has God deprived me of my health ? why has he taken from me this child, or this parent? Ah, sinner ! what have you said, exclaims Jeremias, your sins have withholden good things from you? It was not the de
God to deprive you of any blessing, of any gain, your son, or your parent; it would have been the wish of God to make you happy in all things, but your sins have not allowed him. In the book of Job we read
sire of
of
these words: Is
it
a great matter that
thee? but thy wicked words hinder this? fain console you, but your blasphemy,
God should comfort The Lord would
your murmuring, your obscene words, spoken to the scandal of so many, have prevented him. It is not God, but accursed sin, that renders us miserable and unhappy. Sin makcth na
tions
miserable?
We
plaining of
God when
are wrong, says Salvian, in he deals hardly with us.
com
Oh!
how much more

" "
hardly do we deal with him, repaying

vobis."
Peccata vestra prohibuerunt bonum a Numquid grande est, ut consoletur

xv.
Jcr.
v.
25.
te
Deus?
Sed verba tua
prava
3
"
Miseros autem
Job, l^^prohibent." facit populos peccatum."
n.
Prov. xiv.
34.
334
with ingratitude the favors which he has bestowed on

us!
1
out
Sinners imagine that sin procures them happiness; it is sin which makes them miserable, and afflicted Because thou didst not serve the Lord thy n every respect.
. .
shalt serve thy enemy,
God, saith the Lord, in joy and gladness of heart, whom the Lord will send upon
thirst,
..thou
thee, in
hunger, and
till
and nakedness, and in want of all things, Because thou hast not wished thee. to serve thy God in the peace which all those taste who serve him, thou shalt serve thy enemy in poverty and thee affliction, until he shall have finished by making the sinner that David and lose both soul says body. into which he falls. by his crimes digs himself the pit the prodigal Recollect made? he hole the into He is fallen and without live to restraint, order in banquet son: he,
He
consume
degree swine are filled, he has not wherewithal to fill himself: And he would fain have filled his belly with the husks the St. Bernardine swine did eat, and no man gave unto him.* a certain impious son dragged of Sienna, relates that
5
as he pleased, left his father; but then, for having left his father, he is reduced to tend swine; reduced to such of misery, that of the vile food with which the a
his father along the ground.
What happened
to
him
after
wards ? One day he was himself dragged by his own son in like manner, when, arriving at a certain place, he did exclaimed, No more stop here, no more thus far
"
I
1
drag
my own
quod
father
stop."
Baronius"
mentions a
Deo
2
"
Multo nos cum nobiscum Deus ? Quid querimur quod dure agat durius agimus." De Gub. D. 1. 4. servies non servieris Domino Deo tuo in gaudio, Eo
.
inimico tuo
...
in,
fame, et
siti,
et nuditate,
et
omni penuria,
donee
3 4
"
"
te
conterat."
Deut.
xxviii. 47.
foveam quam fecit." Ps. vii. 16. suum de siliquis quas porci manduCupiebat implere ventrem
Incidit in
cabant, et
5
nemo
33,
illi dabat."
Luke, xv.
16.
Seraph, qiiadr.
s.
12, p. 2.
Ann.
6.
//.

like nature,
concerning the daughter the Baptist to be be headed. He tells of her, that one day as she was cross ing a frozen river, the ice broke under her, and she re mained with her head only above th* aperture. By dint of her struggles to save herself from death, she had her head severed from her body, and thus died. Oh, how just is not God, when the time of vengeance arrives! he causes the sinner to be caught, and strangled in the net which his own hands have made. The Lord shall be known when He executeth judgments, the sinner hath been caught in the works of his own hands. Let us tremble, my brethren, when we see others pun
of Herodias,
circumstance of a
who caused John
ished,
knowing
as
we
do, that
we
ourselves have de
the tower of Siloe
served the same punishments.

fell
When
upon eighteen persons and

to
said
also
many who were
killed them, the Lord present: Think you that they
on account of their sins? You are yet and if you do not penance, you shall be punished as well as they: Except you do penance, you shall all likewise perish? O, how many unfortunate men damn
s
Do God
were debtors above all the men that dwelt in Jerusalem? you think that these wretches alone were in debt to
justice
it;
debtors to
themselves by false hope
in
the divine
mercy
Yes,
God is merciful, and therefore assists and protects them who hope in his mercy: He is the protector of all that trust in Him? But he assists and protects those only who
hope
in him, with the intention of changing their lives, not those whose hope is accompanied by a perverse in
tention of continuing to offend him.

"
The hope
operibus
of the
Cognoscetur Dominus judicia faciens in suarum comprehensus est peccator." Ps. ix. 17.
:
manuum
habi-
"
Putatis quia et ipsi debitores fuerint praeter

?"
omnes homines
tantes in Jerusalem
"
Luke,
xiii. 4.
"
Si poenitentiam non egeritis, omnes similiter peribitis." Protector est omnium sperantium in Ps. xvii. 31.
se."
336
latter
is
Discou rses for Times of Ca la m itics.

not acceptable to God, he abominates and pun Poor Their hope the abomination of the soul.
1
ishes
it:
sinners, their greatest misery is, that they are lost, do not know their state. They jest, and they laugh,
and and
they despise the threats of God, as if God had assured them that he should not punish them. "Whence," ex 8 claims St. Bernard," this accursed security?" Whence, O blind that you are, whence this accursed security ?
hell.
accursed, because it is this security which brings you to / will come to them that are at rest, and dwell securely?
The Lord
arrives,
is
patient, but
will
when
the hour of chastisement
then
he
justly
condemn
to
hell
those
wretches who continue in sin, and live in peace, as if there were no hell for them. Let sin be no more for us, my brethren; let us be con verted if we wish to escape the scourge which hangs over us. If we do not cease from sin, God will be ob
The liged to punish us: For evil-doers shall be cut off? obstinate are not only finally shut out from Paradise,
but hurried
others into
off
hell.
the earth, lest their example should draw And let us reflect that these temporal
scourges are nothing in comparison with those eternal chastisements, hope of relief from which there is none.
Give
axe
"
ear,
sinner!
my
brother, give ear!
For now
the
The author of the Im laid to the root of the trees? perfect Work, in his comment upon this passage, says:
is
It is
said that the axe
is
laid,
not to the branches, but
to the root, so that it will be irreparably exterminated." He says that when the branches are lopped, the tree
1
"
"
Spes illorum abominatio." Job, xi. Et unde haec securitas maledicta?"
20.
DC
Divers,
s.
28.
"
Veniara ad quiescentes, habitantesque
secure."
Ezech. xxviii. 11.

9.
4
5 8
"
Qui malignantur,
"
exterminabuntur."
Ps. xxvi.
posita
Jam enim
securis ad radicem
arborum
est."
Luke,
iii.
9.
"
Non ad ramos
posita dicitur, sed ad radicem, ut irreparabiliter

3.
exterminentur."
Homil.
//.

still
continues
to live; but
when
the tree
is
felled
from
con
the root, it then dies, and is cast into the fire. stands with the scourge in his hand, and you
tinue in disgrace with him.
The Lord
still
The axe
is
laid to the root.
lest God should make you die in your sins, for you die thus, you shall be cast into the fire of hell, where your ruin shall be hopeless for eternity. But, you will say, I have committed many sins during the past, and the Lord has borne with me. I may,
Tremble
if
therefore, hope that he will deal mercifully with me for the future. God says, do not speak so: Say not I have sinned, and what harm hath befallen me ? for the Most High
not say so, for God bears with always bear with you. Pie en dures to a certain extent, and then pays off all. Now, therefore, stand up, that I may plead in judgment against you concerning all the kindness of the Lord? said Samuel to the Hebrews. Oh how powerfully does not the abuse of the
is
a patient reivarder.
Do
you now, but he
will not
divine mercies assist in procuring the damnation of the Gather them together as sheep for a sacrifice, ungrateful!
and prepare them for

herd of those
the day
who
will not be
of slaughter? In the end the converted shall be victims

will
of divine justice,
and the Lord
condemn them
to
eternal death, on the day of slaughter, when the day of his vengeance shall have arrived (and we have reason
to be in dread, as long as we are not resolved to abandon sin, lest that day should be already near). God is not mocked; for what things a man shall sow, these,
always
also shall he reap*

"
Sinners expect to
Ecclns. v. 4.
mock God by
?
con-
Ne
dixeris: Peccavi, et quid mihiaccidit triste

redditor."
Altissimus enim
est patiens
*
"
Judicio contendam adversum vos misericordiis Domini." r Kings, xii. 7.

"
coram Domino, de omnibus

et sanctifica
Congrega eos quasi gregem ad victimam,

Jer.
xii. 3.
eos in die
occisionis!"
"
Deus non
vi.
7.
irridetur, quae
enim seminaverit homo,
haec et
metet."
Gal.
338
fessing at Easter, or two or three times a year, and then returning to their vomit, and hoping after that to obtain
salvation.
" "
lie
is
Isidor,
tent;"
who continues to do but God is not mocked.

salvation
things a
?
a mocker, not a penitent," says St. that for which lie is peni
What
For what
what salvation do you

shall
expect
?
1
man
sow them
^
also shall he reap.
What
things do you sow ? blasphemy, revenge, theft, impurity: what then do you hope for ? lie who sows in sin can hope to reap nothing but chastisements and hell.
for he
that soweth in his flesh, continues the
same
apostle,
i
of his flesh also shall reap corruption? wretch continue to live sunk in the
!
your impurities will A day shall come," says St. Peter Damian, your bowels. or rather a night, when your lust shall come, day shall be turned into pitch to feed an eternal flame within
rity,
"
Continue, m p u re mire of your impu be converted into pitch within
"a
your
St.
4
bowels."
see;
John Chrysostom says that some pretend not to they see the chastisements, and pretend not to see them. And then others, St. Ambrose says, have no fear
of
punishment
all
To
these
it
will
until they see happen as
it
it
has overtaken them. 6 did to mankind at the
time of the deluge.
announced
The patriarch Noah foretold and them the punishments which God had prepared for their sins; but the sinners would not believe him, and notwithstanding that the ark was building before their eyes, they did not change their lives, but went on sinning until the punishment was upon them, until they were smothered in the deluge.
to
1
"
2 3
"
Quae enim seminaverk homo, haec et metet." Qui seminal in carne sua, de carne et metet corruptionem."
Veniet dies, imo nox, quando libido tua vertetur
tuis visceribus nutriat
videre."
!"
"
in
picem, qua se
perpetuus ignis in 4 Fingunt non

"
DC
Ca-lib. sat. c. 3.
"
Nihil timent, quia nihil
vident."
//.

not
till
And they knew

jypse,
the flood
came and took
tJiem all
away.
The same happened to who said: / sit

in
the great Babylon, in the Apocaa queen,
and I
shall not see grief?
She persevered
her impurity in the hope of not being but the chastisement at length came as had punished,
been predicted! Therefore shall her plagues conic in one day, death and mourning, and famine, and she shall be burnt
with fire?
&
who knows whether this is not the last which God may give you ? Our Lord says that a
Brother,
call
cer
tain owner of a vineyard, finding a fig-tree for the third year without fruit, said: BeJiold, for these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and I find none ; cut it
down
. .
.
Then the therefore, why cumbereih it the ground?* dresser of the vine replied: Lord, let it alone this year also and if happily it bear fruit but if not, then, after that,
thou shalt cut
Let us enter into ourselves, my God been visiting our souls, and has found no other fruit therein than thorns and thistles,
it
down.
brethren; for years has

that
is
to say, sins.
it
claims, Cut
down
but mercy pleads, age, let us give it one trial more; let us see whether it will not be converted at this other call. But tremble
lest
Hear how the divine justice ex why cumberetJi it tlie cart/it Let it alone tliis year also. Have cour
therefore,
same mercy may not have granted to justice you do not now amend, your life shall be cut off, and your soul condemned to hell. Tremble, brother, and take measures that the mouth of the pit do not
the
if
that
Et non cognoverunt, donee venit diluvium, et Matt. xxiv. 39.

1
"
tulit omnes."
Sedeo regina, et luctum non videbo." Apoc. xviii. 7. Ideo in una die venient plagae ejus, et igne comburetur." 4 Ecce anni tres sunt, ex quo venio quaerens fructum in filcunea hac, et non invenio; succide ergo illam: ut quid etiam terram occupat?"
"
"
"
Luke, xiii. 7. Dimitte illam

"
autem,
in
et hoc anno, futurum succides earn."
siquidem fecerit fructum; sin
34-O
Such was the prayer of David: Let not and let not the pit shut her mouth n.p me* It is that which sin effects, causing the mouth upon of the pit, that is, the state of damnation into which, the sinner has fallen, to close over him by degrees. As long as that pit is not entirely closed, there is some hope of escape; but if it once shut, what further hope remains
close over you.
the deep
swallow me
for
you?
By
the closing of the pit,
mean
the sinner
being shut out from every glimmer of grace, and stop ping at nothing; that being the accomplishment of what the wise man has said: The wicked man, when he is come
of sins, eontemneth? He despises the laws of God, admonitions, sermons, excommunications, threats he despises hell itself; so that persons have been
into the depth
known to rest. Can
say,
numbers go
to hell,
and
amongst the
?
the
man who speaks
so be saved
He
can
be saved, but
it is
morally impossible he should. Brother,
what do you say ? Perhaps you have yourself come to the contempt of the chastisements of God. What do you say? Well, and if you had, what should you do? Should you despair? No; you know what you have to do. Have recourse to the Mother of God. Although O you should be in despair, and abandoned by God, Blosius says, that Mary is the hope of the despairing, and the aid of the abandoned. St. Bernard says the same thing when he exclaims, The despairing man who But if God hopes in thee ceases to be desperate. wishes that I should be lost, what hope can there be for me ? But, says God, no, my son, I do not wish to see you lost: I desire not the .death of the wicked? And
3
4
1
"
Neque absorbeat me profundum, neque urgeat super me puteus os

/V,
Ixviii. 16.
suura."
"
>J
Itnpius,
cum
in
profundum venerit
peccatoruir:, comemnit."
Prov.
3
"
xviii. 3.
Spes desperantium, Adjutrix

"
destitutorum."
4
5
In te speret, qui
desperat."
.!//.
///
Salve Reg.
"
Nolo mortem
impii.
z<.\/i.
xxxiii.
n.
//.

desire,
what then do you
Lord
wish him to be
tJiat the
converted, and recover the life of wicked turn from his way and live*
my grace: But
Haste then, brother, fling yourself at the feet of Jesus Christ; behold him see how he stands with his arms open to embrace you,
!
etc.
(Here an act of contrition

1
"
is
made.)
Una.
Sed
ut convcrtatur,
et vival.
342
Discourses /or Times oj Calamities.
THIRD DISCOURSE.
God
"
is
Merciful for a Season, and then Chastises.
Indulsistigenti,
"
Domine,
indulsisti genti;
numquid
glorificatus
es?"
Thou
hast been favorable to the nation,
Lord, them hast been

?"-/.></.
favorable to the nation; hast thou been glorified
xxvi. 15.
this people; Thou with destruction by earthquake, by the infirmities pestilence, in neighboring countries; by and death of its own citizens; but Thou hast afterwards on them: Thou hast been favorable to the na taken
LORD, Thou hast often pardoned

it
hast threatened
tion,
pity Lord, Thou hast beta favorable to the nation; hast Thou hast pardoned us, Thou hast Thoi. been glorified 1 dealt mercifully with us; what hast Thou received in return? Have Thy people abandoned their sins ? have
have gone on from they changed their lives? No, they fear that passed, they have bad to worse; momentary and Thee offend to afresh provoke Thy wrath. begun
But,
my
is
brethren, perhaps you imagine that
God
will
always wait,
GOD
is
always pardon, and never punish? No; MERCIFUL FOR A SEASON; THEN HE PUNISHES; this
the subject of this day s discourse. We must persuade ourselves that
God cannot do
itself, and there Otherwise than hate sin; he is his enemy, whose fore cannot but hate that monster,
holiness
altogether opposed to the perfection of God. And if Gcd hate sin, he must necessarily hate the sin ner whc makes league with sin. But to God the wicked
malice
is
"Indulsisti
genti,
Domine,
indulsisti
genti;
numquid
glorificatus
///.
God, at first Merciful, Chastises.

1
343
and his wickedness are hateful alike. O God, with what an expression of grief and with what reason do you not complain of those who despise you, to take part with your enemy. Hear, O ye heavens, and give ear, O earth, for the Lord hath spoken; I have brought up children, and
but they have despised Me. 2 Hear, O ye he heavens, says, and give ear, O earth, witness the in gratitude with which I am treated by men. I have brought them up, and exalted them as my children, and The they have repaid me with contempt and outrage. ox knoweth his o^vner, and the ass his master s crib: but Israel
exalted
tlie in;
hath not known Me, they are gone away backwards? The beast of the field, the ox and the ass, continues the Lord, know their master, and are grateful to him, but
. . .
children have not known me, and have turned their back upon me. But how is this? "Services are re membered even by beasts," says Seneca. The very
my
brutes are grateful to their benefactors; see that dog how he serves and obeys, and is faithful to his master,
who
lion are grateful
feeds him; even the wild beasts, the tiger and the to those who feed them. And God,
who till now has provided us with every who has given us food and raiment: What more ? who has kept us in existence up to the moment when we offended him, how have we treated him ? How do we purpose to act in future Do we not think to live on as we have been living ? Do we not
my
brethren,
thing,
perhaps think that there is no punishment, no hell for us? But hearken and know that as the Lord cannot
1
"
Similiter
autem odio sunt Deo impius

et auribus percipe,
me."
et impietas
ejus."
Wisd.
xiv. 9.
2
"
Audi,
coeli,
terra.
Filios enutrivi; ipsi
autem spreverunt
3
"
Is.
i.
2.
Cognovit bos possessorem suum,
Israel
autem me non cognovit.

Officia
et asinus praesepe domini sui; Abalienati sunt retrorsum."
Ibid. 3, 4.
4
"
etiam
feree
sentiunt."
DC
Bencf.
1.
i, c.
3.
344

sin,
but hate
tise it
because he
the sinner
is
is
when
holy, so he cannot but chas obstinate, because he is just.

it is
it.
When
he does chastise,
drive him
to
not to please himself, but
because we God did not create
says that of condemn a desire hell, through ing man thereto, and that he does not rejoice in their damnation, because he does not wish to see his creatures
perish
:
The wise man
For God made

1
the destruction of the living;
they might be.

it
No
not death, neither hath He pleasure in for He created all things that gardener plants a tree in order to cut
It
down and burn
it.
was not God
desire to see us
miserable and in torment; and therefore, says St. John Chrysostom, he waits so long before he takes vengeance He waits for our conversion, that he of the sinner. then be able to use his mercy in our regard. There
may
fore the Lord waiteth, that He may have mercy on you? Our God, says the same St. John Chrysostom, is in haste to When there is question save, and slow to condemn.
1
of pardon, no sooner has the sinner repented than he is Scarcely had David said Pcccaviy forgiven by God.
Domino, when he was informed by the prophet that his pardon was already granted: The Lord also hath taken we do not desire pardon Yes, because away tliy so anxiously as he desires to pardon says the same is ques holy Doctor/ On the other hand, when there sends he tion of punishment, he waits, he admonishes, doth Lord God the For us warning of it beforehand:
"
sin."
us,"
vit
4
Deus mortem non fecit, nee Isetatur enim ut essent omnia." Wisd. i. 13.
"
"
in perditione
vivorum; crea-
Ad reposcendam
de peccantibus ultionem, consuevit Deus moras
nectere."
3
4
5 6
"
"
xxx. 18. Propterea exspectat Dominus, ut misereatur vestri." Is. De Pocnit. horn. 5. Axi salute m velox, tardus ad demolitionem."
"
Dominus quoque
transtulit
peccatum
tmim."
2
tibi
A ings,
xii.
13.
"
Non
ita
tua condonari peccata cupis,
quam
remissa esse ex-
petit."
///.

His
secret
to
345
notJiing without revealing

1
His
servants, the
prophets.
at length, God sees that we are willing to neither to benefits, nor threats, nor admonitions, yield and that we will not amend, then he is forced by our
But when,
own
selves to punish us, and while punishing us, he will place before our eyes the great mercies he before ex
tended to
to thee ; but
us:
Thou
thoitghtest unjustly that
shall be like
face? He then say to the sinner, think you, O sinner, that 1 had forgotten, as you had done, the outrages you put upon me, and the graces I dispensed to you ? St. Au gustine says that God does not hate but loves us, and that he only hates our sins. 3 He is not wroth with
reprove thee,
I will
and
set before tliy
will
The saint Jerome, but with their sins. that his nature God is inclined to benefit says, by us,
men, says
St.
and that it is we ourselves who oblige him to chastise us, and assume the appearance of severity, which he has not of himself. It is this which David means to ex press, when he says that the Lord in chastising is like a drunken man who strikes in his sleep: And the Lord was awaked as one out of sleep, and He smote His enemies? Theodoret adds that, as drunkenness is not natural to man, so chastisement does not naturally belong to God; it is we who force him into that wrath which is not his by nature. St. Jerome, reflecting on those words which
5
7
"
Non
facit
7.
Dominus Deus verbum,
nisi revelaverit
secretum
te, et
suum."
Amos.
2
"
iii.
Existimasti, inique, quod ero tui similis;

tuam."
arguam
statuam
contra faciem
"
Ps. xlix. 20.

te."
"
Odit Deus, et amat; odit tua, amat Scrm. 142, E. B. Neque Deus hominibus, sed vitiis irascitur." /;/ Dom. c. 4.
"
Deus, qui natura benignus
est, vestris peccatis
cogetur personam,
habet, crudelitatis assumere." Excitatus est ... tamquam potens crapulatus a vino, et percussit inimicos suos." Ps. Ixxvii. 65.
"
quam non
"Thesaurizas tibi
iram,
quam Deus
naturaliter
non
habet."
In
Ezech.
c.
1 6.
346
Jesus Christ on the day of general judgment will address

to the reprobate,
Depart from Me, you
cursed, into ever

1
lasting fire, which was prepared for the devil and his angels, inquires, who has prepared this fire for sinners? God No, because God never created souls for hell, perhaps.
as the impious Luther taught: this fire has been kindled for sinners by their own sins.* He who sows in sin,
shall
reap
chastisement.
3
He
that
sovveth
sin,
iniquity,
it
shall reap evil.
When
the soul
commits
volun
pay the penalty thereof, and thus condemns itself to the pains of hell. For you have said, we have entered into a league with death, and we have made a
tarily obliges itself to
covenant with
hell.
Hence
St.
Ambrose
well says, that
God
has not condemned any one, but that each one is 6 the author of his own chastisement. And the Holy Ghost says, that the sinner shall be consumed by the
he shall be
hatred which he bears himself; with the rod of Jiis anger consumed." He, says Salvian, who offends God has no more cruel enemy than himself, since he himself has caused the torments which he suffers. 7 God, he con tinues, does not wish to see us in affliction, but it is we
who draw down

punishes
1
"
sins enkindle the flames in

us,
upon ourselves, and by our which we are to burn. 8 God because we oblige him to punish us.
sufferings
in
Discedite a me, maledicti,

ejus."
ignem neternum, qui paratus
est
diabolo et angelis
8
"
Matth. y\v. 41.

mala."
3 4
"
Comparaverunt delictis suis." Qui seminat iniquitatem, mctet

Dixistis enim:
Is. xxviii. 15.
Prov.
xxii. 8.
"
Percussimus foedus
cum
morte, et
cum
inferno
fecimus pactum.
6
"Nullum
prius
ipse
condemnat, sed unusquisque

"
sibi
auctor est
poenae."
6
1
"
In JMC.
irae
c. 8.
Et virga
sure
consummabitur.
Prov.
xxii. 8.
Ipse sibi parat peccator, quod patitur; nihil itaque est in nos crudelius nobis."
8
"
"
Nos
nos, etiam
et
accendimus, L 8.
Deo nolente, cruciamus; nos coelestis irae ignem excitamus incendia quibus ardeamus." De Gub. Dei,
///.
347
say, the mercies of God are great: manifold how no matter my sins, I have in view a and God will have mercy upon and of life by, by change me. But no, God desires you not to speak thus. And say not the mercy of the Lord is great, He will have mercy on the And why has the Lord forbidden multitude of my sins}
But
know, you
so? The reason is this, for mercy and wrath come from Him? Yes, it is true, God lias patience, quickly God waits for some sinners; I say some, for there are some whom God does not wait for at all: how many
you
to say
has he not sent to hell immediately after the first trans Others he does wait for, but he will not gression ? for them; he spares them for a certain time wait always
The Lord patiently expccteth, that and then punishes. when the day of judgment sJiall come, He may punish them in Mark well, when the day of judg the fulness of their sius.
3
ment shall come: when the day of vengeance shall arrive,

in
the fulness
which
God
When the measure of sins of their si/is. has determined to pardon is filled up, he will
Then the Lord will have no mercy, and will punish. chastise unremittingly. The city of Jericho did not fall during the first circuit made by the Ark, it did not fall at the fifth, or at the
sixth,
but
it fell
at last at the seventh.
And
thus
it
will
happen with thee, says St. Augustine, "at the seventh circuit made by the Ark the city of vanity will fall.
"
God
has pardoned you your first sin, your tenth, your your thousandth; he has often called you, now calls you again; tremble lest this should be
seventieth, perhaps
Ne dicas: Miseratio Domini magna meorum miserebitur." Ecclus. v. 6.

1
"
est;
multitudinis peccatorum
Ibid.
2 3
"
Misericordia enim et
ira
ab
illo
cito proximant."
.
",.
"
Dominus
patienter exspectat, ut
puniat."
cum
vi.
judicii dies advenerit,
in plenitudine
*
5
peccatorum
z.Mach.
14.
Jos. vi. 20.

"
Veniet septimus arcre circuitus, et civitas vanitatis
corruet."
348
the last circuit taken by the ark, that is, the last call, after which, if you do not change your life, it will be
over with you.

drinketh
in
t/ie
For
the eartli,
conieth
says the Apostle, that

.
and often upon it and and briars is near thorns reprobate, rery bringetJi forth That soul, he says, unto a curse, whose end is to be burnea
rain which
.
which has often received the waters of divine light and grace, and instead of bearing fruit produces nought but the thorns of sin, is nigh unto a curse, and its end will In a word, when the be to burn eternally in hell fire.
period comes, God punishes. And let us know, that when
is
God
it.
able and
knows how
.
.
to
do
wishes to punish, he The daughter of Sion
shall be left
cities
do we not know
as a city that is laid waste? to have been destroyed
How many
and
!
lev
ground, by reason of the sins of the in One habitants, whom God could no longer bear with within of of the Christ sight Jeru city being day, Jesus
elled with the
salem, gazed upon it, and thinking of the ruin which her crimes were to draw down upon her, our Redeemer,
who
wee p
is
:
so full of compassion for our miseries,
began
to
Seeing the city, He wept oi er it, saying: They shall not leave in thcc a stone upon a stone, because thou hast not known
the time of thy visitation*
left in
Poor
city, there shall
not be
thee a stone upon a stone, because thou hast not been willing to know the grace which I gave thee in
visiting thee with so many benefits, and bestowing upon thee so many tokens of my love; whilst thou hast un
gratefully despised me, and driven

1
"
me
away. Jerusalem,
.
ferensautem spinasac
Terra enim saepe venientem super se bibens imbrcm, protribulos, reprobaest, et maledicto proxima; cujus
. .
consummatio
a
"
in combustionem."
filia
Itch. vi. 7.
. .
Derelinquetur
"
Sion
sicut
civitas quoe
vastatur."
Is.
i.
8.
3
. . .
in te
Non relinquent Videns civitatem, flevit super illam, dicens: lapidem super lapidem, eo quod non cognoveris tempus visitaionis tuae." Luke, xix. 41.
///.

.
349
Jerusalem,
. .
how
often
would I
/iave
gathered
tJiy
children
left to
and
tJiou
wouldst
not,
behold your house
sliall be
you desolated Sinful brother, who knows whether God does not at this moment look upon your soul and weep ? Perhaps he sees that you will not turn to account this visit which he now pays you, this summons which he gives you and tJiou wouldst to change your life. How often would I not. How often, says the Lord, have I wished to dravr
.
.
you
to
me by
I
often have
the lights which I have given you ? called you and you would not hear
to
How
me?
from me. Behold your house sJiall be left to you desolate. Behold I am already on the point of abandoning you, and if I aban don you, your ruin will be inevitable, irreparable. We would have cured Babylon, but she is not humbled; let us
fled
You have been deaf
me and
forsake her? The physician when he sees that the patient will not adopt his remedies, which he himself carries to
him with so much kindness, and which the other flings out of the window what does he do at length ? He turns his back upon him and abandons him. My
how many remedies, by how many inspi by how many calls, has not God endeavored to avert damnation from you ? What more can he do ? If you damn yourself, can you complain of God who has God calls you called you in so many different ways ? of his he calls the voice minister, you by the voice by that is within you, he calls you by his favors, he calls you lastly by temporal punishments; in order that you may learn to dread those which are eternal. St. Bernardine of Sienna says that for certain sins, more espe cially those which are scandalous, there is no more
brethren, by
rations,
effectual
1
"
method
domus
of
doing away with them than by

filios
Quoties volui congregate

vestra
tuos,
et noluisti!
Ecce
re-
linquetur vobis
2
"
deserta."
Luke,
xiii. 34.
Curavimus Babylonem,
li
et
non
est sanata;
derelinquamus
earn."
Jer.
9.
350

1
But when the Lo.rd sees that temporal punishments. his favors serve only to make the sinner more insolent in his evil life, when he sees that his threats are disre garded, when he perceives, in a word, that he speaks
not heard; then he abandons the sinner, and him with eternal death. Therefore does he and have neglected I called and you refused Because say, my reprehensions, I will also laugh in your destruction and You, will mock when that shall come which you feared? and says God, have laughed at my words, my threats, shall last chastisement come, my chastisements, your
and
is
chastises
and then
will
laugh at
St.
ye.
And
in
it
(the rod) was
turned into a serpent?
Bruno,
his
commentary
upon
The eternal will pent succeed the temporal punishment. Oh how well does not God know how to chastise, and so to order it that from the instruments and motives of That they might sin should be drawn the chastisement know that by what things a man sinneth, by the same also he is tormented? The Jews put Jesus Christ to death for fear
!
this passage, says, "the rod is 4 when they will not amend."
turned into a ser
Romans should seize on their possessions. If we let Him alone, said they, all will believe in Him, and the Romans
die
will come
and
take
same
the
sin of putting Jesus Christ to death of their being shortly after despoiled of
away our place and nation? But the was the cause
everything by
feared they should lose temporal Augustine, and thought not of
"
Romans.
"
"They
possessions,"
1
says
St.
Pro talibus admonendis, nullum reperilur remedium

T.
II., s. 18. a. 2, c. 2.
.
. .
nisi
Dei
flagellum."
*
Quia vocavi. et renuistis, ego quoque in interitu vestro ridebo

3 4
"
et increpationes
et subsannabo."
meas
neglexistis,
\.
Prov.
24.
Virga
"
versa est in
vertitur in
colubrum."
Exod^.
iv. 3.
Virga
"
illis
draconem, qui saepius
correct!, se
emendare
17.
volunt."
6
6
"
Per qua peccat quis, per haec et torquetur." Venient Romani, et tollent nostrum locum."
Wisd.
xi.
John,
xi. 48.
///.
eternal
God, at first
Merc ifnl,
Chastises.
351
In trying to save their life, and so lost both." possessions, they lost their souls; the punishment came, and they lost both. Thus it falls out with many;
they
lose their souls for the things of earth; but God often condemns them to beggary in this world, and reproba
tion in the next.
My
God, know that
brethren, provoke no longer the anger of your in proportion to the multitude of his
mercies towards you, in proportion to the length of time he has borne with you, your punishment will be The Lord makes up greater if you do not amend. for the slowness of his chastisement," says St. Gregory, Woe to thee, by its grievousness when it does come. Corozain, thus does the Lord speak to a sou] that has
" "
"
abused his favors, Woe to thee Bethsaida, for if in Tyre and Sidon had been wrought the mighty things which have been wrought in you, they would have do?ie penance long ago, sitting in sackcloth and as/ies. Yes, my brethren, if the graces which have been given to you had been given to a Turk or an Indian, if in Tyre and Sidon had been wrought the mighty works which have been wrought in you, he would have now been a saint, or at least have done great pen ance for his sins; and have you become a saint? have you at least done penance for your many mortal sins, for your many evil thoughts, words, and scandals? see you not how God is angry with you ? how he stands with his scourge in his hand ? Do you see not death
3
hanging over you. And what are we

despair?
"
to
do? you inquire: are we to

Let us
No, God
does not wish us to despair.
runt; ac sic
"
Temporal ia perdere timuerunt, et vitam aeternam non cogitaveutrumque amiserunt." In Jo. tr. 49, n. 26. Tardam vindictam compensat Dominus gravitate poenarum."
tibi,
"Vae
Corozain
vae
tibi,
Sidone
factae fuissent virtutes quae factae

poeniterent."
Bethsaida! quia, si in Tyro et sunt in vobis, olim in cilicio

x. 13.
etcinere sedentes
Luke,
352
go with confidence
to the throne of grace : that is what we are to do, as St. Paul exhorts us, in order that we may Let us at obtain mercy, and find grace in seasonable aid.
1
receive the once go to the throne of grace that of the remission punishment pardon of our sins, and the which overhangs us. By seasonable aid the Apostle means to convey that the aid which God may be will At once, ing to lend us to-day he may deny to-morrow. of throne the to then, grace. But what is the throne of grace? Jesus Christ, my And He is the propitia brethren, is the throne of grace.
tion
we may
Jesus it is who by the merit of his for our blood can obtain pardon for us, but we must apply in immediately. The Redeemer, during his preaching he other favors as Juda, cured the sick, and dispensed
1 sins."
went along; whoever was on the spot to ask a favor of al him, obtained it; but whoever was negligent, and he as remained a lowed him to pass without request, St. caused this was It Who went about doing good." was. I fear Jesus passing by which Augustine to say: us his offers Lord the when that to he meant express
4
"
by;"
we must immediately correspond, doing our utmost to obtain it, that otherwise he will pass on and leave us without it. To-day, if you shall hear His hearts* To-day God calls you; voice, harden not your if you wait for to-morrow, to God to-day; give yourself he will intending to give yourself to him then, perhaps deserted. have ceased to call, and you will remain is also a Mary, the Queen and the mother of mercies,
grace,
1
"
Adeamus ergo cum

et
fiducia ad
thronum
in auxilio
gratiae, ut
misericord iam
"
consequamur,
2
"
gratiam inveniamus
opportune.
i
Heb.
2.
iv. 16.
Ipse est propitiatio
pro peccatis
nostris."
John,
ii.
"
Pertransiit benefaciendo."
Acts, x. 38.
4
5
"
"
Timeo Jesum transeuntem." Serm. 88, E. B. Hodie si vocem ejus audieritis, nolite obdurare corda
8.
vestra."-
Ps. xciv.
///.
353
St. Antoninus says. Hence, if you angry with you, St. Bonaventure exhorts you to have recourse to the hope of sinners. Go, have recourse to the hope of sinners: Mary is the hope of sin ners, Mary who is called the mother of holy hope? But we must take notice that holy hope is the hope of that sin
throne of grace, as
see that
God
is
"
repents him of his evil ways, and determines change of life; but if any one pursues an evil course in the hope that Mary will succor and save him, such a hope is false, such a hope is bad and rash. Let us then repent of our sins, resolve to amend, and then
ner
who
a
upon
have recourse to Mary with a confidence that she

assist
"
will
and save
us.
(Act of contrition.)
videris indignatum, ad
3, r.
Si contra te
Dominum
sanctae
spem peccatorum
confugias."
*
"
Stim. div. am. p.

.
12.
Mater
23
sp-ji."
Ecclus. xxiv. 24.
354
FOURTH DISCOURSE.
The Four
"
Principal Gates of Hell.

"
Defix.ne sunt in terra portae ejus.
"
Her
is
gates are sunk into the

tlie
ground."
Lam.
ii.
9.
Broad
there are
way
tJiat leadetJi
to
destruction,
and many
Hell has then different gates, but these gates stand on our earth. Her gates are sunk These are the vices by which men into t/ie ground."
in thereat?
1
who go
offend God, and draw down upon themselves chastise ments and eternal death. Amongst the other vices,
there are four which send most souls to hell, and on this earth bring upon men the scourges of God; and these four are, HATRKD, UI.ASPHEMY, THKFT,and IMPURITY. Behold, the four gates by which the greater number of
it is of these four that I mean to order that you may amend and cure speak to-day, of four these vices, otherwise God will cure yourselves you of them, but by your own destruction.
souls enter hell;
and
in
As paradise is the kingdom of hatred. Father, says such a person, I am grateful to and love my friends, but I cannot endure him who does me an Now, brother, you must know that the bar injury. barians, the Turks and Indians say and do all this:
The first gate of hell is kingdom ol love, so hell
hatred.
is
the
Do
1
not also the heathens this

"
says the Lord.
To wish
Spatiosa via est quae ducit ad perditionem, et multi sunt qui in
trant per
*
"
earn/
Alatth. vn. 13.
"
Defixae sunt in terra portae ejus." Mtitth. Nonne et ethnici hoc faciunt ?
v.
47.
IV. Four Principal Gates of Hell.
355
well to him who serves you is a natural thing; it is done not only by the infidel, but even by the brutes and wild Hear what I say to you says beasts. But I say to you. Jesus Christ; hear my law, which is a law of love: Love
1
your enemies? I wish, that you, my disciples, should Jove even your enemies. Do good to tliem that hate you;* you must do good to them that wish you ill, and pray for
and calumniate you; if you can do must else, pray for them who persecute you nothing shall be the children of God your then and you you, father: that you may be tJie children ofyour Fattier who is in St. Augustine then is right in saying that it heaven!" is by love alone a child of God is known from a child Thus have the saints always done; they of the devil." have loved their enemies. A certain woman had tra duced the honor of St. Catharine of Sienna, and the saint attended this same woman in her sickness, and
tJiem
tJiat
persecute
ministered to her as a servant.
garment
ter.
to
succor one
who had
St. Acaius sold his taken away his charac
St. Ambrose gave to an assassin, who had at tempted his life, a daily allowance, in order that he might have wherewithal to live. Such may indeed be Is it a great matter, says called the children of God. St. Thomas of Villanova, that often- when we have re ceived an injury from any one we forgive it at the suit And shall we not do of a friend who pleads for him ? the same when God commands it ?
Oh, how well grounded a hope of pardon has not he who pardons the man who has offended him. He has
Ego autem
2
*
dico
vobis."
Diligite inimicos
vestros."
"
y
4 5
"
"
Benefacite his qui oderunt vos. Et orate pro persecutoribus et calumniantibus
vos."
"
Ut
"
Patris vestri qui in coelis est." Matih. v. 44, 45. Dilectio sola discern it inter filios Dei et filios diaboli." In i
sitis
filii
Jo.
tr. 5.
356
Disco u rses for Times of
L *ala
m itics.
and you
says St. John
"
the promise of
God
"
himself,
who
says, Forgive,
others,"
J
shall be forgiven?
By forgiving
But he, Chrysostom, "you earn pardon for yourself. on the contrary, who will have vengeance, how can he hope for pardon for his sins? Such a person, in saying
the
"
Our
"forgive
trespass
condemns himself when he says: our trespasses, as we forgive them that Then, when such a person against
Father,"
us
us."
wishes to take vengeance, he says to God: Lord, do not pardon me, because 1 will not pardon my enemies. You
judgment in your own cause, says St. John Chrys ostom/ But, be assured, that you shall be judged without mercy if you show not mercy to your neigh For judgment without mercy to him that hath not done bor. judgment* But how, says St. Augustine, how can he who will not forgive his enemy, according to the com mand of God, have the face to ask pardon from God for
give
his
offences."
then, my brethren, you wish to have revenge, bid adieu to paradise: Without are dogs? Dogs, on account of their natural fury, are taken to represent the revenge ful. These dogs are shut out from paradise; they have
If
a hell in this
"
life;
He who
is
"
at
and they shall have hell in the next. enmity with any one," says St. John
is
Chrysostom,
trouble."
1
"
never enjoys peace: he

dimitteinini."
in everlasting
Dimittite, et
Luke,
vi.
37.
"
Remittendo
aliis,
veniam
tibi
dedisti."
"
Dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dirnittimus debitoribus
nostris."
4
5
"
Tu
in tua
causa fers
sententiam."
In Jo. horn. 38.

>
"
Judicium autem
sine misericordia
illi
qui
non
fecit
misericor-
diam."
"
James, ii. 15. 6 Nescio qua fronte indulgentiam peccatorumobtinere poterit, qui, Deo pnecipiente, inimicis suis veniam dare non acquiescit." Serm.
273, E.
1
"
B,
canes."
Foris
Apoc. xxii.
15.
"
Qui inimicum habet, nunquam
fruitur pace; perpetuo
aestuat."
357
name, which
But, Father, such a one has taken away my good I will renounce for no one. Such is, for
1
sooth, the proverb, ever in the
mouths of those hell hounds who seek for revenge. He has taken away my And is the life of a man at honor, I must take his life. ? God alone is master of life. For it is your disposal O that hast the Thou, Lord, power of life and death? Do
to take vengeance of your enemy? God wishes to take vengeance of thee. Vengeance belongs to God alone. Revenge is Aline, and I will repay them in
you wish
due
time."
But how else, you say, can my honor be repaired? Well, and in order to repair your honor, you must trample under foot the honor of God. Do you not know, says St. Paul, that when you transgress the law you dishonor God ? Thou by transgression of the law dishonorest God! And what honor is this of yours that you wish to repair ? It is the same as the honor of a Turk, of an idolater: a Christian s honor is to obey God, and
observe his law. But other men will look fear you should be looked
down upon me; and so, for down upon, you must con
if
is,
you forgive, the good that St. John Chrysostom says: If you wish to be revenged, do good to your enemy, because then others will condemn your enemy, and speak well of you. It is not true that he loses his honor, who, when he has been injured or in
will
5
demn
But yourself to hell. praise you; wherefore it
sulted, says:
am
a Christian,
neither can nor will be
revenged.
1
"
Such a person gains instead of losing honor,
"
Honorem meum nemini dabo." Tu es enim, Domine, qui vitae
et
mortis habes
potestatem."
IVisd. xvi. 13.

3
"
4
P
"
Mea est ultio, et ego retribuam in tempore." Per praevaricationem legis Deum inhonoras."
Beneficiis
Detit. xxxiii. 35.
Rom.
ii.
23,
"
eum
affice, et ultus
es."
358
Discon rscs for Times of Calamities.
On the contrary, he who and, besides, saves his soul. be takes revenge will punished by God, not only in the He is obliged to flee from also. in this other life, but after of the justice men, having taken that vengeance
render his life henceforward miserable. will an unhappiness to live a fugitive; to be always in dread of justice; always in dread of the kindred of his victim; tormented with remorse of conscience, and con
which
What
demned to hell ? And let us further know, my
brethren, that revenge and the desire of revenge are alike enormous, are the same sin. Should we at any time receive an offence, what are we to do? When our passion begins to rise, we must have recourse to God, and to the most holy us to Mary, who will help us, and obtain strength for to endeavor then We should say: Lord, for forgive. has been done that the I Thee the love of injury forgive
me, and do Thou in Thy mercy forgive juries I have done Thee.
2.
me
all
the in
BLASPHEMY.*
Let us pass on to the second gate of hell, which is blasphemy. Some, when things go wrong with them, do not attack man, but endeavor to wreak their ven
geance upon
brethren,
God
himself by blasphemy.
of sin
Know, my
blasphemy is. A certain author says: "Every sin, compared with blasphemy, is and first of all, St. John Chrysostom says, there light;" 2 Other sins, says St. is nothing worse than blasphemy. Bernard, are committed through frailty, but this only
what manner
"
Omne
peccatum, comparatum blasphemiae, levius

nihil."
est."
In
Is.
c. 18.
*
"
Blasphemia pejus
In
Cor. horn. 13.
* See Volume XVI., page 553.

With reason, then, does through malice. dine of Sienna call blasphemy a diabolical
1
359
Bernarbecause
St.
sin,
the blasphemer, like a demon, attacks God himself. He is worse than those who crucified Jesus Christ, because
they did not

face.
know him
to be
to be
phemes knows him
God, and
God; but he who blas insults him face to
He
is
bite their masters,
worse than the dogs, because dogs do not who feed them, but the blasphemer
outrages God, who is at that very moment bestowing What punishment, says St. Augustine, favors on him. 2 We should will suffice to chastise so horrid a crime?
not wonder, says Julius III., that the scourges of not cease while such a crime exists among us.
3
God do
cites the following fact: We read in the pref the ace to Pragmatic Sanction in France, that King when Robert, praying for the peace of the kingdom,
Lorino
was answered by the crucifix that the kingdom never should have had peace if he had not eradicated blas phemy. The Lord threatens to destroy the kingdom in which this accursed vice reigns. They have blasphemed if the Holy One of Israel; your land is desolate,
. . .
. .
shall be desolate. 3
Oh, if there were always found some one to do what John Chrysostoir; advises: "Strike his mouth, and The mouth of the accursed sanctify thereby thy hand." should be struck, and he should then be blasphemer
St.
(
Alia peccata videntur procedere partim ex fragilitate, partim ex ignorantia; sed peccatum blasphemiae procedit ex propria malitia."1
"
Seraph. quadr.
2
s.
33, p. 2.
sufficiunt,
si
Qurc supplicia
"
cum Deo
non
fit
ista tarn nefaria
injuria?"
3 4
5
Minime mirandum,
Levit. xxiv. 14.
flagella
amoveantur."
Bitlla. 23
/;/
"
Blasphemaverunt Sanctum
Is.
\.
Israel;
terra vestra
deso-
labitur."
4.
Contere bs
I.
ejus, percussione
manum tuam
sanctifica."
Ad pop.
Ant. horn.
360
stoned, as the old law
commanded: And
him
of
he that blas-
phemdh
the
name of
the Lord, dying let
die: all the

if
mul
that
in
titude shall stone him.
Hut
it
would be better
were done which

force: he
St.
Louis,
King
France, put
commanded by
edict that every
blasphemer
should be branded on the mouth with an iron.

tain
cer
nobleman having blasphemed, many persons be sought the king not to inflict that punishment upon him; but St. Louis insisted upon its infliction in every instance; and some taxing him with excessive cruelty on that account, he replied that he would suffer his own mouth to be burned sooner than allow such an outrage
put upon God in his kingdom. me, blasphemer, of what country are you ? Allow me to tell you, you belong to hell. St. Peter was known in the house of Caiphas for a Galilean by
to be
Tell
his speech. Surely thou also art one of them, it was said What is the to him,/*?/ eren thy speech doth discover thce? And of the damned? they blas blasphemy. language
phemed the God of heaven because of their pains and wounds? What do you gain, my brethren, by these your blasphe mies ? you gain no honor by them. Blasphemers are abhorred even by their blasphemous companions. Do
you gain any temporal advantage
?
Do you
not see that
Sin this accursed vice keeps us forever in beggary? maketh nations miserable? Do you derive pleasure from
it ?
God
of
What pleasure do you derive from blaspheming The pleasure of the damned; and that moment
past,
madness
"
what pain and bitterness does
it
not
this
leave in your heart?

1
Resolve to rid yourself of
Qui blasphemaverit nomen Domini, morte moriatur: lapidibus opprimet eum omnis multitude." Levit. xxiv. 16. 8 Vere et tu ex illis es; nam et loquela tua manifestum te facit."
"
Mntth. xxvi.
3
"
73.
Et blasphemaverunt
Apoc. xvi. n.
Deum
coeli,
pne doloribus
Proi
.
et
vulneribus
suis."
"
Miseros
facit
populos
peccatum."
xiv. 34.

vice in
361
any event. Take care, if you do not abandon it you will not carry it with you to death, as has happened to so many who have died with blasphemy in their mouths. But, Father, what can I do when the madness comes upon me? Good God and are there no other means of working it off than by blasphemy? Mother of God, assist me, give Say, cursed be my sins. me patience; your passion, your anger, will pass off quickly, and you will find yourself in the grace of God If you do not act thus, you will find after the trial. and more lost than before. more afflicted yourself
now, that
!
2.
TlIKFT.*
Let us now pass on to the consideration of the third great gate of hell by which so large a portion of the damned enter; I mean theft. Some, so to speak, adore money as their God, and look upon it as the object of The idols of the Gentiles are silver and all their desires. But the sentence of condemnation has already gold. nor been pronounced against such: Nor thieves It is true extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God? that theft is not the most enormous of sins, but St.
1
.
The reason
it very much endangers salvation. because for the remission of other sins true repentance only is required; but repentance is not enough for the remission of theft: there must be resti
Antoninus says that

is
and this is made with difficulty. A certain her mit had once the following vision: he saw Lucifer seated on a throne, and inquiring of one of his demons why he had been so long about returning. The latter replied that he had been detained by his endeavors to
tution,
tempt a
1
thief not to restore

gentium, argentum
.
what he had
aurum."
stolen.
12.
Let
"Simulacra
"
et
Ps.
ciii.
Neque
fures
neque rapaces regnum Dei
possidebunt."
Cor. vi. 10.
* See Volume XV., page 483.
362
tliis

fool be severely punished, said Lucifer. To what this time? do you not know
purpose have you spent

that he
tlie property of another never And, in truth, so it is: the property of another becomes to him who takes it like his own blood; and the pain of suffering one s blood to be drawn for
who has taken

it ?
restores
another
is
very difficult to endure.
We
learn
it
every
day from experience: innumerable thefts take place; how much restitution do you see ? My brethren, see that you take not the property of your neighbor, and if during the past you have ever
failed in this respect, make restitution as soon as possi If you cannot at once make full restitution, do it by degrees. Know that the property of another in your
ble.
possession will not only be the

hell,
but
will
means of bringing you to make you miserable even in this life. Thou
hast despoiled others, says the prophet, and others shall despoil thee. Because thou hast spoiled many nations, all
that shall be left of the people shall spoil thee. Th e p ro perty of another brings with it a curse which will fall upon the
1
entire house of the thief. This is the curse that goeth forth over the face of the earth, and it shall come to the house * of the thief; that is to say (as St. Gregory Nazianzen explains it), that the thief shall lose not only the stolen
.
.
property, but his

fire
own
and smoke
to
The goods of another are consume everything that comes
as
in
their way.
Remember well, mothers and wives, when children or husbands bring home the property of their neighbor, remember well to chide and reprove them; not to
applaud their action, or even consent
"
to
it
by
silence.
Habac.
Quia
ii.
tu spoliasti gentes multas, spoliabunt te

est maledictio quae egreditur
omnes."
8.
2
"
Haec
super faciem omnis

amittet."
terrae;
et veniet
3
"
ad
domum
"
furis.
Ztich. v. 3.
Qui opes inique possidet, etiam opes suas

Tobias hearing a lamb bleat
St.
363
heed,
in
his house,
it to
Take
its
said he, lest perhaps ifle stolen; restore ye
owners?
because he loved God, Augustine says that Tobias, 2 of theft in his house. sound the hear to wish not did take the property of their neighbor, and Some
persons then are fain to quiet their consciences by will not Chrisc, says St. John Chrysostom, 3 The sins of this the plunder of others. mitted by the great, are acts of injustice,
that they inflict
alms-deeds. be fed with

kind, com the injuries
what is which require

of
of
others, the taking from the poor These are descriptions of theft their due. most perfect restitution, and a restitution
upon
difficult of all to
one
make, and most likely to be the cause damnation.

4.
IMPURITY.
We
hell,
have now, lastly, to speak of the fourth gate of which is impurity, and it is by this gate that the
the greater number of that it is a trifling sin.
damned
Is
it
enter.
Some
will say
a trifling sin ? It is a mor St. Antoninus writes, that such is the nauseoustal sin. ness of this sin; that the devils themselves cannot en dure it. Moreover, the Doctors of the Church say that certain demons, who have been superior to the rest, re
so loathsome a sin.
tempting to Consider then how disgusting he must be to God, who, like a dog, is ever returning to his mire of vomit, or wallowing like a pig in the stinking The dog is returned to his vomit; and this accursed vice.
membering
their ancient dignity, disdain
the
The impure
1
"
sow that was washed, to her rolling in the mire. on say, moreover, God has compassion
Tob. ii. 21. Videte ne forte furtivus sit; reddite eutn." Nolebat sonum furti audire in domo." Sertn. 88, E. B.
"
"
Non
vult Christus rapina
nutriri."
"Canis
reversus ad
22.
suum vomitum,
et sus lota in volutabro
luti."
2 Peter,
ii.
364
us
Discourses for Times of Calamity.

are subject to this vice, because he
who
knows that
we
are flesh.
What do you
say
on this vice. But you must know chastisements with which God St. Jerome this vice. eartli have been drawn down by read that it is the only sin of which we this that says man. // repented caused God to repent him of having made its all flesh had corrupted for Him that had made man;. 2 is no there that Wherefore it is, St. Jerome says, way. even upon earth, sin which God punishes so rigorously, heaven from fire upon five cities, He once sent as this.
.
has compassion that the most horrible has ever visited the
God
and consumed
all
their inhabitants for this sin.
Prin
destroy mankind, cipally on It the deluge. of by eight persons, with the exception not only in the other life, is a sin which God punishes, of this, you have only confirmation In also. this but in
account of this sin did
God
many poor and robust, but are once were who strong young men, lancets now weak, squalid, full of pains, tormented with
to
enter the hospitals, and see there the
through this accursed vice. Me off behind My Because thou hast forgotten Me and cast and wickedness thy fornications? back, bear thou also thy me and turned Because, says God, you have forgotten miserable a for pleasure of the your back upon me, life you shall pay this in even that I am resolved
and
caustic,
and
ulcers, all
flesh,
the forfeit of your wickedness. You say, God has compassion upon men subject hell But it is this sin that sends most men to this sin. the of number St Remigius says, that the greater Father Segneri damned are in hell through this vice.
1
"
Poenituit
eum quod hominem

vi.
fecisset.
Omnis quippe caro

exer<
Gen. corruperat viam suam." 2 reatu, tarn manifestam justitiam "Pro nullo alio
6-12.
quam pro
s
"
\&\&"Epist.
use/>.
ad Dam.
Quia
oblita es mei, et projecisti
me
et fornicationes porta scelus tuum
tuas."
post corpus tuum, Ezcch. xxin. 35.
tu
quoque
IV. Foiir Principal Gates of Hell.
365
writes, that as this vice fills the world with sinners, so hell with damned souls; and before him St. Bernardine of Sienna wrote: "This sin draws the whole
it fills
world, as
nard,
it
were, into
sin."
St. Isidore, said,
that
"the
And before him St. Ber human race is brought

lust than
under the power of the devil more by

the other
2
by
all
vices."
The reason
is,
because
this vice
pro
ceeds from the natural inclination of the flesh. Hence the angelic Doctor says, that the devil does not take
such complacency in securing the commission of any other sin as of this, because the person who is plunged in this infernal mire remains fast therein, and almost wholly unable to free himself more. "No one is so
obstinate
in
sin
as the
impure,"
says St.
Thomas
of
Villanova.
one of all light, for the impure man becomes so blind as almost wholly to forget God, says St. Laurence Justinian; which is in
Moreover,
this vice deprives
4
what is said by the prophet Osee: They will not set their thoughts to return to their God; for the spirit of fornication is in the midst of them, and they have The impure man knows not God; he not known God? neither God nor reason, as St. Jerome says; he obeys
accordance with
obeys on4y the sensual appetite which causes him to act

the
beast."
This
1
"
sin,
because
it
flatters,
makes us
trahit
fall at
once into
Hoc peccatum
quasi totum
mundum
ad
supplicium."-
Serm. Extraord.
"
12, p. 2.
"
Magis per luxuriam hmnanum genus subditur diabolo, quam per

"
caetera vitia.
3
"
Sent.
1.
2, c. 39.
"
Nullus in peccato tenacior,
quam
libidinosus.
De
S. lldeph.
C. 2.
4
"
Voluptates (impudicae) oblivionem Dei

c. 4.
inducunt."
Lign.
vit.
de
Contin.
5
"
Non dabunt
Osei
,
cogitationes suas ut revertantur ad

in
spiritus fornicationum
runt."
medio eorum,
et
Deum suum, quia Dominum non cognove-
v. 4.
ducitur."
"
Nee
paret rationi, qui impetu
366

it,
some carry with them even You see husbands, and decrepit old men, in to death. dulge in the same thoughts and committing the same And because sins that they committed in their youth. sins of this kind are so easily committed, they become Ask of the sinner how multiplied without number.
the habit of
a habit which
many impure thoughts
he has consented
to:
he will
tell
you he cannot remember. But, brother, if you cannot tell the number, God can; and you know that a single immodest thought is enough to send you to hell. How
spoken, in which you took delight yourself, and by which you scandalized your neighbor ? From thoughts and words you proceed to acts, and to those innumerable impurities which those wretches roll and wallow in like swine, without ever
many immodest words have you
being
satisfied, for this vice
is
never
satisfied.
I hold out against But, Father, you I am assail me ? which innumerable the temptations not are since And flesh. I am weak, why you weak,
will say,
how can
recommend yourself to God, and to most holy Mary, who is the mother of purity? Since you are flesh, why do you throw yourself in the way of sin ? Why do you
not mortify your eyes? Why do you gaze upon those flow ? St. Aloysius never objects whence temptations raised his eyes to look even ûpon his mother. It is to be remarked, moreover, that this sin brings
innumerable others: enmities, thefts, and, more confessions and Communions, especially, sacrilegious will not allow these im which shame the of by reason
with
it
And let us re in confession. purities to be disclosed mark here in passing, that it is sacrilege above all things,
that brings
upon us sickness and death;

that eateth
for,
says the
eateth
Apostle,
He
and drinketh unworthily,
and
drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning t/ie body of the Lord; and then he adds: therefore arc many infirm and
1
"
Sus
in
voluiabro
luti."

weak among you.
1
367
explana
And
St.
John Chrysostom,
in
tion of that passage, says that St. Paul speaks of persons who were chastised with bodily infirmities, because they
received the sacrament with a guilty conscience. 2 My brethren, should you ever have been sunk in this vice, I do not bid you be disheartened, but arise at once
and infernal pit; beg of God forthwith and stretch out his hand to you. The first thing that you have to do is to break with the occasion of sin: without that, preaching and tears and resolutions and confessions, all are lost. Remove the occasions, and then constantly recommend yourself to God, and to Mary the mother of purity. No matter how grievously you may be tempted, do not be dis couraged by the temptation; at once call to your aid Jesus and Mary, pronouncing their sacred names. These blessed names have the virtue of making the devil If the fly, and stifling that hellish flame within you.
this foul
from
to give
you
light,
tempting you, persevere in calling upon Jesus and Mary, and certainly you shall not fall. In order to rid yourself of your evil habits, undertake some special devotion to our Lady; begin to fast in her honor
devil persist in
upon Saturdays; contrive to visit her image every day, and beg of her to obtain for you deliverance from that vice. Every morning immediately after rising, never omit saying three Hail Marys" in honor of her purity and do the same when going to bed; and above all things, as I have said, when the temptation is most troublesome, call quickly upon Jesus and Mary. Be ware, brother, if you do not be converted now, you may
"
never be converted.
"
bibit,
"
(Act of contrition.) enim manducat et bibit indigne, judicium Qui non dijudicans corpus Domini." i Cor. xi. 29.
Quandoquidem peccabant, quod
conscientia."
sibi
manducat
et
participcs fierent Mysteriorum,

c.
non expurgata
In Isaiam,
3.
368
Discourses J or Times oj Calamities.
FIFTH DISCOURSE.
External
Devotions
are
Useless if we do not Cleanse our Souls from Sin.
"
"
And now do
Et nunc nolite illudcre ut forte constringantur vincula tua." not mock, lest your bonds be tied strait."
Isa.
xxvii. 22.
GOD commands
Jonas to go and preach to Ninive.
Jonas, instead of obeying God, flies by sea towards Tharsis. But, behold! a great tempest threatens to sink the ship; and Jonas knowing that the tempest was
raised in punishment of his disobedience, said to the crew of the vessel: Take me up and cast me into the sea, and the sea sJiall be calm to you ; for I know that for my
And they actually did sake this great tempest is upon you. cast him into the sea, and the tempest ceased there 1 Then if Jonas upon. And the sea ceased from raging.
1
had not been thrown into the sea the tempest should not have ceased. Consider well, my brethren, what we It is, that if we do not cast sin are to learn from this. out of our souls, the tempest, that is, the scourge of God, will not cease. The tempest is excited by our sins; the tempest which is hurrying us to destruction. Our iniquities, like the wind, hare taken us away. Behold, we have penitential exercises, novenas, and exposition of the Blessed Sacrament; but to what purpose are those if we be not converted, if we do not rid our souls of sin ? The subject of our discourse is: EXTERNAL DE3
1
"
Tollite me, et mittite in mare, et cessabit
mare a
vobis; scio
enim
ego quoniam propter me tempcstas 9 Et stetit mare a fervore suo."

"
h?ec grandis
Ibid. 15.
venit."
Jon.
\.
12.
"
Iniquitates nostrse quasi ventus abstulerunt
nos."
Is. Ixiv. 6.
V.
Oitr Souls Mzist be Cleansed from Sin. 369
VOTIONS ARE USELESS, IF V/E DO NOT ABANDON OUR SINS; because otherwise we cannot please God. It is said that the pain is not removed before the thorn has been plucked out. St. Jerome writes that God is never angered, since anger is passion, and pas sion is incompatible with God. He is always tranquil; and even in the act of punishing, his tranquillity is not
in
the least disturbed.

1
But Thou
being master of power,
But the malice of mortal sin is judgest with tranquillity. so great, that if God were capable of wrath and afflic
would enrage and afflict him. It is this that do as far as in them lies, according to that of Isaias: But they provoked to wrath, and afflicted the spirit of His Jioly one? Moses writes, that when God was about
tion,
it
sinners
afflicted
to send the deluge, he declared himself to be so much by the sins of men as to be obliged to exter
minate them from the earth. And being touched inwardly with sorrow of heart, He said, I will destroy man whom I hare created, from the face of the earth. 3 St. John Chrysostom says that sin is the only cause
of all our sufferings and chastisements. Commenting upon these words in Genesis which the Lord spoke after
4
the deluge, I will place My bow in the clouds, St. Ambrose" remarks that God does not say I will place my arrow,
1
"
but
the
If
my
stand that
bow, in the clouds; giving us thereby to under it is always the sinner who fixes the arrow in
to chastisement.
bow of God by provoking him we wish to be pleasing to

Tu autem, Dominator
xii.
1
the Lord,
tranquillitate
we must
judicas."
1<(
virtutis,
cum
Wisd.
"
8.
Ipsi
3
autem ad iracundiam provocaverunt

"
et afflixerunt
spiritutn
Sancti ejus.
Is. Ixiii.
10.
"Tactus
dolore cordis intrinsecus, Delebo, inquit,

vi. 6.
illic
hominem
A*.
3.
queni
creavi."
Gen.
"
Ubi
est fons peccati,
est
plaga
supplicii."
/;/
! 6
Arcum meum ponam De AW, c. 27.

24
in nubibus."
Gen.
ix.
13.
37

his anger,
remove the cause of
which
is sin.
The man
sick of the palsy besought Jesus Christ to restore the health of his body; but, before granting his request, our Lord first restored his soul s health by giving him
sorrow for his

that the
sins,
and then saying

forgiven thce*
first
to him:
St.
heart, son; thy sins are
Be of good Thomas says
Redeemer
"
mity, namely, He asked for the health of the body, infirmity itself. and the Lord gave him the health of the soul; because,
like a
his sins,
removed the cause of his infir and then freed him from the
good physician, he wished

:
to take
away
the root
of the
the root of every evil, as we find in 3 St. Bernardine of Sienna. Hence the Lord after having
evil."
Sin
is
thy way,
healed him, warned him against sin in these words. Go and sin no more, lest something worse befall fhee.* Ecclesiasticus said the same before our Lord: My son,
.
. .
in thy sickness give place to the
cleanse thy heart from sin,
and
then
physician."
You must
first
apply
to the
physician of the soul in order that he may free you from your sins, and then to the physician of the body that he
may
and
cure you of your disease.

still
our chastisements is sin; our obstinacy in it, as St. Basil 6 We have offended God, and are, notwithstand says. When God calls by the ing, unwilling to do penance. voice of his punishment, he desires that he should be
In a word, the cause of all
more than
sin,
"Confide, fili,
*
"
Iste petebat
mae.
3
"
tibi peccata tua." Matth. ix. 2. sanitatem corporis, et Dominus dat sanitatem aniFecit sicut bonus medicus, qui curat causam." In Matth. 9.
remittuntur
Causa infirmitatum
13. a. 3. c. 3.
saepius sunt
peccata."
Qua drag,
de Christ.
Rel.
4
s.
"
Ecce sanus factus es; jam noli peccare, ne deterius
tibi
aliquid
contingat."
5
"
John,
v. 14.
. . .
Fili, in
tua infirmitate,
medico."
ab omni d%licto munda cor tuum,

xxxviii. 9.
impcenitens."-
et
da locum
Is. 9.
Ecdus.
"
Nostri causa haec invehuntur, qui retinemus cor
Knarr. in
V.
Our
Soids
Must
be
Cleansed from Sin. 371
ourselves heard; if he be not, he shall be compelled by to curse us: But if thou wilt not hear the voice of the Lord all these curses shall come upon thee ; thy God
.
cursed sha/t thou be in the
city,
cursed in the
field.
When we offend God, we provoke all creatures to pun St. Anselm says that in the same manner as a ish us. draws down upon servant, when he offends his master,
him the wrath, not only of his master, but of the whole excite against us family; so we, when we offend God, And St. Gregory says that the anger of all creatures. we have more especially irritated against us those crea tures which we have made use of against our Creator.
2
God
mercy holds
but
in
afflict us,
when
those creatures that they may not he sees that we make no account of
to live
his threats,
and continue
on
in
our former way,
he will
then make
use of those creatures to take ven
done him: He will geance on us for the injuries we have And the enemies. His the the creature arm revenge of for T h e re whole world shall fight with Him against the unwise. will is no creature," says St. John Chrysostom, "which
4
not feel anger

If
when
it
sees
its
Lord
in
anger."
then,
my
brethren,
we do not appease God by our
from chastisement. be more extreme could What folly, says St. Gregory, to chastise before cease should than to imagine that God
conversion,
we never
shall be free
"
Si audire nolueris
istê,
.
vocem Domini,
apprehendent
."
maledictiones
"
et
.
te:
venient super te omnes maledictus eris in civitate,

.
Deut. xxviii. 15. maledictus in agro. 2 Non soluni iram Dei promeruimus, sed totam creaturam adver-
sum
a
nosexcitavimus."
"Cuncta
De
Sirnilil. c.
102.
ad usum nobis verqure ad usum pravitatis infleximus,

. .
tuntur
4
"
In Evang. horn. 35. ultionis." Armabit creaturam ad ultionem,

insensatos."
et
pugnabit
cum
illo
orbis
terrarum contra
5
"
Wisd.
v.
18.
fuerit,
Non
est ulla creatura quae
mota non
cum ipsum Dominum
senserit
moved."
Honiil. in Absol.
372

to offend?
1
we should have ceased
Many now come
to
the church, and hear the sermon, but go away without If we do not remove the confession, or change of life.
cause of the scourge, how can we expect to be delivered from the scourge itself. 2 Such is the reflection of St. Jerome. We continue to irritate God, and then wonder that God should continue to chastise us. "Impure as
we
"
are,"
says Salvian,
we wonder why we should be
so
miserable."
Do we
think that
God
is
appeased by the
of our appearing at church without our without restoring the property or sins, repentingof character of our neighbor, without avoiding those occa sions of sin which keep us at a distance from God ? Ah, let us not mock the Lord And now do not mock, lest your
!
mere circumstance
bonds be tied
lest
mock God, says the prophet, those bonds which are securing you for hell be tied strait. Cornelius a Lapide, in commenting on the above
strait."
Do
not
passage of
snare,
Isaias, says that
when the fox

itself
it
is
caught
in the
its efforts to
gle
it
the more.
"
disengage So also will
only serve to entan happen to sinners who,
while mocking at
God
threats
and punishments, be
come more and more involved in them." My brethren, let us have done; let us no more irritate God, the chas tisement is near at hand: For I have heard of the Lord the God of Hosts, continues the prophet, a consumption, and
a cutting short upon all the earth!
1
"
am
not the prophet
Est
primum genus
dementiae, nolle a malis suis quiescere, et

cessare."
Deum
IJ
"
a sua velle ultione
Lib. 8, ep. 41.
Nee amputamus causa morbi,
ut
morbus
auferatur."
Ad Hdiod.
de Aforte Nep.
3
"
Miramur
"
/V Gub. Dei, 1. 7. si miseri, qui tarn impuri sumus ? Et nunc nolite illudere, ne forte constringantur vincula vestra."-
Is. xxviii. 22.

6
"
Impii illusbres, irridendo Dei minas et poenas, magis iiscjem se
adstringunt."
6
"
Consummationem enim
et
abbreviationem audivi a
Domino Deo
exercituum super universam
terram."
V.
Our
Souls
Musi
be

is
but I can say that ! see the scourge which hanging over us if we do not be converted.
Isaias,
Hear how
exercises
will
the
Lord says
1
to you:
Who
requires these
things at your hands?
Who
and your
visits of
required your perpetual devotion to the church? I
have nothing from you unless you abandon sin: Of what use are your Offer sacrifice no more in vain? devotions if you do not amend your lives. My soul hatcth your solemnities? Know, says the Lord, that to my your homage and external devotions are hateful
. .
.
you think by these to avert your chastise ment without removing your offences: With burnt offer a saciifice to God is an ings Thou wilt not be delighted;
soul whilst
afflicted spirit.
No
devotions, or alms, or penitential
works are accepted by God from a soul in the state of God accepts the acts of sin, and without repentance. him alone who is contrite for his sin, and resolved upon
a change of
life.
Oh, surely God
is
not to be mocked!
never
com
.
and you, he says, to perform those devotions to For I spoke not acts of penance: your fathers but this concerning the matter of burnt offering and sacrifices,
manded
thing I commanded them, saying: Hearken to What I wish of you, will be your God?
My
voice,
and I
says God, is, that you hear my voice and change your life, and make a good confession, with real sorrow, for you must know followed by so yourselves, that your other confessions, / wish that worth been have nothing. many relapses,
1
"
Quis qusesivit hrec de manibus
vestris?"
Is.
i.
12.
3 3
"
Ne
offeratis ultra sacrificium
frustra."
mea."
"
Solemnitates vestras odivit anima

Holocaustis non delectaberis.
Ps.
1.
"
Sacrificium Deo, spiritus conlri-
bulatus."
5
"
8.
Deus non
irridetur."
Gal. vi.
. .
7.
. .
.
"
Non sum
praecepi
:
locutus
. .
.
de verbo
victimarum.
ero vobis
Std hoc
Jer.
verbum
vii. 22.
Audite vocem meam,
et
Deus."
374
you should do violence to yourselves in breaking with that connection, with that company. I wish that you should endeavor to restore that property, to make good to your neighbor such a loss. Hearken to My roice, obey My command, and I will be your God. I will then be to you the God of mercy, such as you would have me to be. Cardinal Hugo, in his comment upon these words of our Lord, in the Gospel according to St. Matthew: He that hath ears to hear, let him hear? says: Some have ears, but ears which do not serve them for hearing." 2 How many attend sermons and receive admonitions from the confessor, in which they are told all that they must do in order to please God; but they leave the church only to live worse than before. How can God be appeased by such ? or how can such be delivered from the divine chastisement ? Offer up the sacrifice of justice, and trust in the Lord? says David. Honor God not in appearance, but by works. It is that which is meant by "the sacri fice of justice;" honor him by bewailing your sins, by the frequentation of the sacraments, by a change of life and then hope in the Lord; but to hope while you con tinue the state of sin, is not hope it is rashness, it is a deceit of the enemy, and renders you more odious in the sight of God, and more deserving of punishment. My brethren, you see that the Lord is in wrath, that lie already has his hand lifted to strike with the scourge which threatens us; how do you think to escape ? Who hath showed you to flee from the wrath to come / Bring
"
forth, therefore, fruit worthy of penance, says St. John the You must Baptist, preaching to the Jews of his day.
do penance, but penance deserving of

1
"
his
pardon; that
"
Qui habet aures audiendi, audiat." Alatth. xi. 15. Alii habent aures, sed non habent aures audiendi."
Sacrificate sacrificium justitiae, et sperate in Domino."
3
4 5
"
Ps.
iii.
iv. 6.
"
"
Quis demonstravit vobis fugere a Ventura Facite ergo fructum dignum posnitentiae,"
ira
?"
Matth.
7.
V.
Our
Souls
Must
be
and resolute. Your anger must he is, it must be true changed into meekness, by the forgiveness of those who offend you; your intemperance must become abstinence, by observing the fasts commanded, at least, by the Church; and by abstaining from the immoderate use of intoxicat ing drinks, which change man into a beast: therefore you must avoid the public house; impurity must give way
in
to chastity, by not returning to that filthy vomit, evil thoughts, by not using bad words, by resisting by
you
from bad companions and dangerous conversa You must bring forth fruit worthy of penance, and the bringing forth of such fruit implies also that we attend to the service of God, and endeavor to serve him more than we offended him; For, as you have yielded so now your members to serve uncleanncss and iniquity, Thus have done a St. to members love justice. yield your
fleeing
tion.
.
Mary Magdalen,
St.
a St. Augustine, a St.
Mary
Margaret and sanctification rendered themselves more dear to God than others who had been less sinful, but more For the most part, a fervent St. Gregory says: tepid.
"
of Cortona,
who by
their
of Egypt, a works of penance
life
after sin
is
the more pleasing

is
the tepid. which, though innocent, of the the Gospel: following passage explain There shall be joy in heaven upon one sinner that doth pen ance, more than upon ninety -nine just who need not penance? This is understood of the sinner who, after having arisen
saint
God than a And thus does

to
life
from
sin, sets
about serving
God
with more fervor than
others
who have long been

is
just.
This
1
"
to
bring forth fruit worthy of penance, not

exhibuistis
.
. .
Sicut
enim
membra
vestra servire immunditiae
ita
2
nunc exhibete
"
servire
justitiae."
Rom.\\.
19.
Fit
securitate torpens
3
"
plerumque Deo gratior amore ardens vita post culpam, quam Past. p. 3, adm. 29. innocentia."
agente,
Gaudium erit in coelo super uno peccatore poenitentiam quam super nonaginta novem justis." Luke, xv. 7.
Discourse for Times of Calamities.

content one s self with hearing sermons and visiting the church, without abandoning sin, or avoiding the occa
sion of
it.
calculated
not,
pursues
yourselves,
\Ve have
assist us, we do to say, have our patron saint to procure us deliverance; be cause if we do not abandon our sins the saints cannot hence they help us. The saints are the friends of God; not only have no inclination, but they would even feel ashamed, to succor the obstinate. Let us tremble, be
John Abraham for our father. we have the Mother of God to
act thus, is rather a mockery of God, and Ami, think to excite him to greater wrath. to not think the St. say within Baptist,
To
It
will
not
already published the sentence: shall be cut Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, how the down and cast into Brother, many years fire? have you been in the world ? Tell me what fruit of
cause the Lord has
have good works have you hitherto borne, what honor life? to God rendered Sin, outrage, con by your you honor you the have fruit the are borne, such you tempt, have rendered to God. God now in his mercy gives you time for penance, in order that you may bewail the in love him the remainder juries you have done him, and What do you intend to do? What have of your days. you resolved upon ? Resolve at once to give yourself What do you expect? unless that if you do to God. not at once turn to God, you shall be cut down and
cast into the fire of hell.
But let us now bring our instruction to a conclusion; Lord has sent me to preach here to-day, and has in because he wishes spired you to come and listen to me, to spare you the punishment which threatens you, if one word, if so you do really turn to him: Leave not out
the
1
"
Et ne velitis dicere intra vos

iii.
Patrem habemus Abraham.

et in
"-
Matth.
9
"
9.
Omnis arbor
MatJi.
quae
vii.
non
19.
facit
fructum bonum, excidetur,
ignem
mittetur."
V.
Our
Souls
Must
and
be Cleansed from Sin.
377
his
be they will hearken

evil
be converted, every one
from
way, that
1
unto them.
I may repent me of the evil which I think to do The Lord has desired me to tell you on his
he is willing to relent, and withdraw the which he meant to inflict upon you: That I may scourge me the evil which I think to do unto them ; but on of repent this condition, if so be they will hearken and be converted
part that
every one from his evil way, if they truly reform, other wise he will put his threat in execution. Tremble then
you be not yet resolved to change your life. But, on the other hand, be joyful if you mean to turn in good earnest to God. Let the heart of them rejoice that seek the Lord? because God is all tenderness and love to those that seek him. The Lord is good to the soul that seeketh Him? Neither does the Lord know how to reject a heart humble and contrite for its offences. A contrite and humble heart, O God, Thou wilt not despise* Let us be joyful, then, if we have the good intention of changing our lives, and if, on seeing ourselves guilty of
if
.
.
so
many
sins before the Lord,
we stand very much
in
fear of the divine judgments, let us have recourse to the Mother of mercies, the most holy Mary, who defends
and secures from the divine vengeance all those who take refuge under her mantle. I am the citadel of all
"
those
who
fly to
me;"
John Damascene.
"
thus is she made to speak by (Act of contrition.)

si
St.
Noli, subtrahere verbum,
forte audiant, et convertantur

eis."
..
et poeniteat
2
"
me
mali quod cogito facere
Laetetur cor quaerentium Dominum."

.
. .
Jer. xxvi. Ps. civ. 3.
2.
"
4
5
"
Bonus est Dominus animae quaerenti ilium." Lam. Cor contritum et humiliatum, Deus, non despicies." Ps.
iii.
\.
25.
19.
"
Ego
civitas refugii
omnium ad me
confugientium."
378
SIXTH DISCOURSE.
God Chastises us
in
this Life
for
our Good, not for our
Destruction.
"
Non enim
them
delectaris in perditionibus
nostris."
lost."
"For
art not delighted in
our being
Job,
iii.
22.
LET
that
one who
us feel persuaded, my brethren, that there is no loves us more than God. St. Teresa says
God loves us more than we love ourselves. He has loved us from eternity. Yea, I hare loved thee with an love. is love he has borne us which It the everlasting has drawn us from nothing-, and given us being. There
1
fore have 1 drawn Thee, taking pity on when God chastises us upon the earth,
Thee?
it is
Hence,
not because
he wishes to injure
us,
and loves
us.
But of
but because he wishes us well, this every one is sure that wor-
that his life, if it be under trial, shall be crowned : and if it be under tribulation, shall be delivered? So spoke Sara the wife of Tobias: Lord, he who serves
shippeth Thee,
thee
sure that after the trial shall have passed he be crowned, and that after tribulation he shall be spared the punishment which he deserved: For
is
shall
Thou art
not delighted in our being lost:
because after a
storm T/iou makest a calm, and after tears and weeping Thou After the tempest of chastisement pourest in joyfulness*
1
"
In charitate perpetua dilexi
te."
y^
r.
xxxi.
3.
"
Tdeo attraxi
te miserans."
Ibid.
"
Hoc autem pro

fuerit,
certo habet
in
probatione
"
coronabitur
omnis qui te si autem

;
colit,
quod
vita ejus, si
fuerit,
in
tribulatione
liberabitur."
Non enim
tranquillum facis
delectaris in perditionibus nostris; post tempestatem, et post fletum exsultationem infundis."

;
. .
.
VI.
God Sends
Calamities for our Good. 379
he gives us peace, and after mourning, joy and glad

ness.
My brethren, let us convince ourselves of what I have undertaken to show you to-day, namely, that God does not afflict us in this life for our injury but for our good, in order that we may cease from sin, and by recovering
grace escape eternal punishment. will give My fear in their heart, that they may not revolt from Me. The Lord says that he infuses his fear into our hearts, in order that he may enable us to tri umph over our passion for earthly pleasures, for which,
his
And I
ungrateful that
themselves,
sinners have left him,
we have left him. And when how does he make them look into and recover his grace ? By putting on the
are,
we
appearance of anger, and chastising them in this life: In Thy anger Thou shalt break the people in pieces? An other version, according to St. Augustine, has: In thy wrath thou shalt conduct the people." The saint in
"
quiring,
What
his
people
fillest
in
is the meaning of his conducting the wrath? he then replies: "Thou, O Lord,
flicted,
us with tribulations, in order that, being thus af we may abandon our sins and return to Thee." 3 When the mother wishes to wean her infant how does
she proceed
? She puts gall upon her breast. Thus the Lord endeavors to draw our souls to himself, and wean them from the pleasures of this earth, which make them
live in forgetfulness of their eternal salvation;
he
fills
with bitterness
sions, in
all
their pleasures,
pomps, and posses
order that, not finding peace in those things, they may turn to God, who alone can satisfy them.
"
Timorem meum dabo
in
corde eorum, ut non recedant a

Ps.
Iv.
8.
me."
Jer. xxxii. 40 In ira populos

"
confringes."
"Quid
enim
In
ira
populos deduces
omnia,
ut, in tribulationibus positi,
? Imples tribulationibus homines recurrant ad /// Ps.

te."
55, n. 13.
380
In
Discourses for Jîmcs of Calamities.

Me.
1
God says within himself, If I allow those sinners to enjoy their of pleasures undisturbed, they will remain in the sleep sin: they must be afflicted, in order that, recovering from
their affliction they will rise early to
their lethargy, they may return to me. be in tribulation they will say: Come,
When
let
they shall
us return to the
Lord, for
strike
and
He hath taken us, and He will heal us; He will He will cure us? What shall become of us, say
those sinners, as they enter into themselves, if we do not turn from our evil courses? God will not be appeased, and will with justice continue to punish us: come on, let us retrace our steps; for he will cure us, and if he has
afflicted us just
now, he
will
upon our return think

.
of
consoling us with his mercy.
and I was not of my trouble I sought God, this reason does For me raised deceived? because he up. him humbled hath he that Lord the thank the prophet after his sin; because he was thus taught to observe the
///
the day
divine laws: It
that
is
I ma\
learn
good for me that Thou hast humbled me, Thy justifications." Tribulation is for the
sinner at once a punishment and a grace, says St. Augus 5 It is a punishment inasmuch as it has been drawn tine.
down upon him by
his sins;
but
as
is
it it
is
a grace,
and an
eternal
important grace, inasmuch destruction from him, and
may ward
an assurance that
God
means to deal mercifully with him if he look into him which self, and receive with thankfulness that tribulation miserable to his his condition, and has opened eyes Let us then be coninvites him to return to God.
1
"
In tribulatione sua
"
Venite, et revertamur ad
mane consurgent ad me." Osec, vi. I. Dominum; quia cepit, et sanabit nos;
meae,
percutiet, et curabit nos." 3 In die tribulatione

"
Deum
exquisivi,
et
non sum
tuas."
deceptus."
Ps. Ixxvi.
3.
"
Bonum
Poena
mihi quia humiliasti me, ut discam justificaticneu

gratia est.
///
Ps. cxviii. 71.

5
"
est, et
Ps. 38.
VI.
God Sends

and we
"Why
verted, my brethren, several chastisements:
shall escape from our should he who accepts

1
chastisement as a grace be afraid after receiving He who turns to God, smarting says St. Augustine. from the scourge, has no longer anything to fear, because God scourges only in order that we may return to him; and this end once obtained, the Lord will scourge us no more.
it?"
St. Bernard says that it is impossible to pass from the is diffi pleasures of the earth to those of Paradise:
"It
cult,
even impossible, for any one to enjoy present and future goods, to pass from delights to delights." There fore does the Lord say, Envy not the man who prospereth
5
"Does he in but his own way. prosper?" says Augustine; ay, And do you suffer? You do, but it is in the way of God." You who walk before God are in tribulation, but he, evil as is his way, prospers. Mark now what
in his
way, the
man who
doth unjust things?

"
St.
the saint says in conclusion: He has prosperity in this life, he shall be miserable in the next; you have tribula
"
Be happy in the next." and thank God when he pun glad, therefore, O sinners ishes you in this life, and takes vengeance of your sins; because you may know thereby that he means to treat you with mercy in the next. Thou wast a merciful God to them, and taking vengeance on their inventions? The Lord
tion in this
life,
you
shall be
!
when he chastises us has

1
not chastisement so
much
in
view
servat post poenam, qui per gratiam exhibet poenam est, imo impossibile, ut praesentibus quis fruatur bonis, et futuris; ut de deliciis transeat ad delicias." De Infer. Domo, c. 25.
"Quid
?"
"Difficile
"
Noli aemulari
in
eo qui prosperatur in via sua,

7.
in
homine
faciente
injustitias."
Ps. xxxvi.
4
5
"
Prosperatur, sed in via sua; laboras, sed in via

Illi
Dei."
prosperitas in via est, in perventione infelicitas; tibi labor in via, in perventione felicitas." In Ps. 36, Serm. I, n. 9
"
"
eorum."
Deus, tu propitius Ps. xcviii. 8.
fuisti eis,
et ulciscens in
omnes adventiones
382
as our conversion.
shalt cat grass like
thec, till
1
God
an
that the
said to Nabtichodonozor:
Thou
ox,
thon
know
and seven Most High
times shall pass over ruleth in the kingdom
For seven years, Nabuchodonozor, shalt thou of men be compelled to feed upon grass like a beast in order
that thou mayest know I am the Lord; that it is I who give kingdoms, and take them away; and that thou mayest thus be cured of thy pride. And in fact this judgment did cause the haughty king to enter into him
and change; so that, after having been restored to former condition, he said: Therefore I, Nabuchodo nozor, do now praise and magnify the King of heaven: And God gave him back his kingdom. He willingly
self
his
"
changed
his
sentence,"
says St. Jerome,
"because
he saw his
works
changed."
we, says the same saint, when God does not It is a sign that he means us for eternal chastisements. What do we conclude, he con
Unhappy
punish us
in this life
the surgeon sees the flesh about to tinues, mortify, and does not cut it away ? we conclude that he abandons
the patient to death
St.
?
when
God
spares the sinner in this
life,
says Gregory, only to chastise him in the next. 5 to those sinners to God has ceased to
Woe
whom
speak, and
appears not to be in anger. I will cease and be angry no more! The Lord then goes on to say: But thou hast and thou shalt know provoked Me in all these things:
. .
"
Fenum
quasi bos comedes, et septem
te,
iv.
donee
29.
scias
quod dominetur Excelsus

.
in
tempora mutabuntur super regno hominum." Dan.
"Nunc
laudo,
et
magnifico,
et
glorifico
Regem
cceli."
Ibid. 34.
"
Libenter mutavit sententiam, quia vidit opera

iii.
commutata."
/;;
Jon.
"
10.
Magna
in
est ira Dei,
quando non nobis

feriat."
irascitur: reservat
nos sicut
vitulum
5
"
occisione."
Parcit, ut in
perpetuum
Afor.
1.
7, c
8.
"
Quiescam, nee irascar
amplius."
VI.
that
God Sends
the Lord,
1
.

.
and be come, he says, ungrateful sinner, when you shall know what I am; then shall you remem ber the graces I have given you, and see with confusion your black ingratitude. Woe to the sinner who goes on in his evil life, and whom God in his vengeance suffers to accomplish his perverse desires, according to what is said by the prophet: Israel hearkened not to Me, so I let them go It is a sign that according to the desires of their heart? the Lord wishes to reward them on this earth for what ever little good they may have done, and reserves the chastisement of their sins for eternity. Speaking of the sinner whom he treats thus in this life, the Lord says:
.
I am
that thou mayest remember,
confounded.
A day
will
Let us have pity on the wicked, but he will not learn justice, and he shall not see the glory of the Lord? Thus does the poor sinner hasten on to his ruin, because seeing himself prosperous, he deceives himself into the expec
.
.
tation that as God is d-ealing mercifully with him now, he will continue to do the same; and by this delusion he will be led to live on in his sins. But will the Lord be always thus merciful to him ? No, the day of pun ishment will come at length, when he shall be excluded
from paradise, and flung into the dungeon of the rebels: sJiall not see the glory of the Lord. "Let us have on the far from me be this wicked; pity mercy, says St. Jerome. Lord, he says, extend not to me this dread ful pity; if I have offended Thee, let me be chastised for it in this life; because if Thou dost not chastise me here in this life, I shall have to be chastised in the other
And he
"
"
Provocasti
recorderis et
"
his. Scies quia ego Dominus, ut Ezech. xvi. 42, 43, 62. Israel non intendit mihi, et dimisi eos secundum desideria cordis
me
in
omnibus
confundaris."
eorum."
3
Ps. Ixxx. 12.
"Misereamur impio, et
Domini."
non
discet justitiam;
et
non
videbit
gloriam
Is. xxvi. 10.

rigorosa."
Misereamur impio; longe a me misericordia tam
384

all
"
world for
tine say:
eternity.
For
this reason did St.
Augus
Lord, here cut, here burn, that you may spare Chastise me here, O God, and do during eternity." not spare me now, in order that I may be spared the
punishment of
hell.
When
it is
the surgeon cuts the impos"It
means to have thume of the patient, is most merciful St. him healed. Augustine says: of the Lord not to suffer iniquity to pass unpunished." The Lord deals very mercifully with the sinner when by chastisement he makes him enter into himself in this Hence Job besought the Lord so earnestly to life.
a sign that he
5
afflict
him.
me with sorrow
And that this may He spare not.

3
be
my
comfort, that afflicting
Jonas slept in the ship when he was flying from the Lord; but God seeing that the wretched man was on the brink of temporal and eternal death, caused him to
be warned of the tempest:
up, call
Why
art thou fast asleep; rise
upon thy
God*
God,
my
in like
manner.
You have been
brethren, now warns ye in the state of sin, de
and that chastisement

"
prived of sanctifying grace, the chastisement has come, is the voice of God, saying to
you,
God."
are you fast asleep ? rise and call upon your Awake, sinner! do not live on forgetful of your soul and of God. Open your eyes, and see how you stand upon the verge of hell, where so many wretches are now bewailing sins less grievous than yours, and are you asleep? have you no thought of confession ? no
Why
call
1
thought of rescuing yourself from eternal death? Rise, Up from that infernal pit into upon your God.
"
"
Domine, hie seca, hie non parcas, ut in aeternum parcas." Magnae misericordiae est nequitiam impunitam non relinquere."E. B.
sit
Sertn. 171,
8
"
Haec mihi
10.
consolatio, ut, affligens
me
dolore,
non
parcat."
Job,
4
vi.
"Quid
i.
tu sopore deprimeris
Surge, invoca
Deum
tuum,"
Jon
6.
VI.
God Sends
pray to God to pardon you, beg you are not at once resolved to change your life, that he will give you light, and make you see the wretched state in which you stand. Learn how to profit by the warning which the Lord vouch
which you have
fallen;
if
of
him
this at least,
Jeremias first sees a rod. sees a boiling caldron: he next ing;

safes you.
dron.
it
1
I see a rod watch / see a boiling cal
speaking of this passage, explains not corrected by the rod, shall be He whom the thrown into the caldron, there to burn. be sent to shall fails to chastisement convert, temporal
St.
Ambrose,
is
in
thus:
He who
11
burn eternally
in hell-fire.
Sinful brother, listen to
God,
addresses himself to your heart, by this chastise ment, and calls on you to do penance. Tell me what
who
answer do you make him
The prodigal son, after having left his father, thought no more upon him, whilst he continued to live amid de lights; but when he saw himself reduced to that state
of misery described in the Gospel, poor, deserted, ob liged to tend swine, and not allowed to fill himself with
the food wherewith the swine were
filled,
then he came
to himself, and said: many hired servants in my father s house abound with firead, and I here perish with And so he hunger? I will arise and go to my father.
1
"
How
and was lovingly received by his father. Brother, you have to do in like manner. You see the unhappy life you have hitherto led, by living away from God; a life full of thorns and bitterness; a life which could not
did,
be otherwise, as being without God, who alone can give content. You see how many servants of God who
i
Virgam vigilantem ego

i.
"
video.
Ollam succensam ego

mittitur,
video."
Jer.
11-13.
ut
ardeat."
* Qui virga non corrigitur, in ollam Ps. xxxviii.
In
"
autem
4
Quanti mercenarii in domo patris mei abundant panibus, ego hie fame pereo!" Luke, xv. 17. Surgam, et ibo ad patrem meum." Ibid. 18,
25
386
love
him lead a happy life, and enjoy continual peace, the peace of God, which, as the Apostle says, surpasses The peace of God, which all the pleasures of the senses. And what are you doing? all understanding} surpasseth
Do
.you not feel that
you not
to
know
that
you you
suffer a hell in
shall
this life?
in
do
suffer
one
the next?
Take courage, say with the prodigal: I will arise and go my father. I will arise from this sleep of death this It is true that state of damnation, and return to God. I have sufficiently outraged him by leaving him so much
but he
is
against his desire,

arise
still
my
?
Father.
shall
will
that
my father. Father, what shall you say
and go
to
And when you

to
him
go to what the Say
prodigal said to his father: Father, I have sinned against heaven, and before thee ; I am not now worthy to be called
tfry
ill
son.
to
Father, I acknowledge leave Thee, who have so

1
my
error,
have done
I
much
loved me;
see
now
that
am no
at
longer worthy to be called

as
Thy
son;
servant; restore me at least to Thy grace, and then chastise me as Thou pleasest. Oh, happy you, if you say and do thus! the same will happen you which befel the prodigal son. The father,
receive
me
least
Thy
when he saw his son retracing his steps, and perceived humbled himself for his fault, not only did not drive him off not only received him into his house, but embraced and kissed him as his son. And running
that he had
He then clothed him, fell upon his neck and kissed him? him with a precious garment, which represents the robe of grace: Bring forth quickly the first robe, and put it on him? And he, moreover, makes a great feast in the
to
house, to
!
commemorate
the recovery of his son,
whom
"
Pax Dei, quae exsuperat omnem sensum." Phil. iv. 7. Pater, peccavi in coelum et coram te; jam non sum dignus vocari
tuus."
filius
"
"
Accurrens cecidit super collum ejus, et osculatus Proferte stolam primam, et induite ilium."
est
cum."
VL God Sends
he looked upon as lost and dead: Let us eat and make merry, because this my son was dead, and is come to life again;
was lost, and is found. Let us then be joyful, my brethren; it is true that God appears to be in wrath, but he is still our Father; let us retrace our steps in penance, and he will be ap peased and spare us. Behold Mary our Mother praying for us on the one hand, and on the other turned towards come us, saying, /// me is all hope of life and of virtue ;
.
.
over
to
me
in
all?
My
children,
that
Mother
of
Mercy
says to us,
My
me
3
me, and
me
nothing.
poor afflicted children, have recourse to you shall find all hope; my Son denies You were dead by sin; come to me, find
me, and you shall ^find life the life of divine grace, which I shall recover for you by my intercession. (Act
of contrition.)
1
"
Epulemur, quia hie

est."
filius
meus mortuus
erat, et revixit; perierat,
et inventus
2
"In
me omnis
spes
vitae et virtutis;
transite
ad
me
omnes."-
Ecclus. xxiv. 25.

3
"
Qui me
invenerit, inveniet
vitam."
Prov..
viii.
35.
,88
SEVENTH DISCOURSE.
God Chastises
us in this Life, only that Mercy in the Next.
He may show
us
"
"
Ego quos Such as I
amo arguo
love,
I
et
castigo."
rebuke and
chastise."
Apoc.
iii.
19.
the Lord had raised that great tempest which threatened to sink the ship in which Jonas wassailing, in punishment of his disobedience to the divine com mand, that he should preach to the Ninevites, every one in the vessel was watching and in great fear, praying each to his God, with the exception of Jonas, who was asleep within the vessel: He fell into a deep sleep? But, knowing that he was the cause of the tempest, he caused himself to be thrown into the sea, and was there
WHEN
swallowed by the whale. When Jonas found himself in the body of that fish, and in such extreme danger of death, he addressed himself to God in prayer, and God delivered him: I cried out of my afflictiori to the Lord and the Lord heard me. "Behold," says St. Zeno, "how Jonas, who slumbered in the ship, is awake in the whale." While in the ship, he slumbered in his sin; but when suffering chastisement, and upon the point of death, he opened his eyes and remembered God; hence he had recourse to the divine mercy which delivered
,
him, causing the

the shore.
fish to
leave
him
safe
and sound upon
seeing the divine chastisements, sleep in their sins, forgetful of God; but the Lord, because he does not desire their destruction,
persons,
"
Many
before
"
Dormiebat sopore gravi." Jon, i. 5. Clamavi de tribulatione mea ad Dominum,

3.
et exaudivit
me,"
Jon.
3
"
ii.
Vigilat in ceto, qui stertebat in navi
"-Semi,
de
/<//,
VII*
God s
Chastisements are Merciful. 389
sends them afflictions, so that, roused from their lethargy, they return to him, and thus lie is enabled to avoid
The following is, all eternity. then, the subject of this discourse: GOD PUNISHES us IN THIS LIFE, IN ORDER TO SPARE US IN THE NEXT.
punishing them during
We have not been created for this earth; we have been created for the blessed kingdom of Paradise. For this reason it is, says St. Augustine, that God mingles so much bitterness with the delights of the world in order that we may not forget him and eternal life. If,
1
living as
we do amid
so
many
thorns
in this life,
we
are
strongly attached to it, and long so little after Paradise, how little should we not value Paradise if God were not
to embitter continually the pleasures of this earth
If
?
we have offended God, we must needs be punished St. Ambrose for it either in this world or in the next. says that God is merciful as well when he punishes as when he does not.* The chastisements of God are the
they are, to be sure, punishments, but which ward off from us eternal punishment, punishments and bring us to everlasting happiness. But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not con demned with this world? And Judith reminded the He brews of the same truth when they were under the scourge of the Lord: Let us believe that these scourges of the Lord,
effect of his love;
with which
like servants we are chastised, have happened for our amendment, and not for our destruction* Sara, the wife of Tobias, says the same: But of this every one is sure
that worshippeth Thee:

1
if his life be under correction,
it
"Si
cessaret Deus, et
eum."
non misceret amaritudines

xciii.
felicitatibus saeculi,
oblivisceremur
2
"
In Ps.
Quam
tur aut vindicat

3
"
clemens Dominus, quam plus In Luc. c. 13.

"
in
utroque,
cum
aut misere-
Dum
judicamur autem, a
i
Domino
corripimur, ut non
cum hoc
,
mundo
"
damnemur."
Cor. xi. 32. servi corripimur, ad

credamus."
Flagella
et
Domini quibus quasi
emendationem
viij,
non ad perditionem nostram, evenisse
Judith,
27.
390
shall
be.

allowed
to
come
to
Thy mercy, for Thou art not
de
lighted in
our being lost} Lord, she said, Thou chastisest us here in order that Thou mayest spare us in the other life, for Thou dost not desire our destruction.
We
have
loves in this
converted
from God himself that those whom he he chastises in order that they may be Those whom I lore I rebuke and chastise? Where
it
life
God
loves, says St. Basil of Seleucia, severity is usually 3 the pledge of his graces. Unhappy are the sinners who
living in the state of sin prosper in this life; it is a sign that (rod reserves them for everlasting punishment. The sinner hath provoked the Lord; according to the multi
He will not seek him. Behold says of the passage quoted, behold speaking Augustine, When he does not the most grievous chastisement appear to take notice of the sinner, and leaves him 6 I call unpunished, it is a sign that he is very wroth. will and him whom he chastises, you you, says God to be deaf to my voice? Son, be converted, otherwise you
tude of
St.
His wrath,
shall
confirm
my
anger, since
your salvation, and allow you
to live
shall cease to regard on in your sins
without punishment, but only that I may punish you in And My indignation shall rest in thee; the life to come. and My jealousy shall depart from thce, and I will cease and The Apostle warns you, my brethren, be angry no more. not to be deaf to the voice of God, for that on the day of judgment your obstinacy shall be rewarded with a
6
1
"
Omnis
iii.
qui te colit,
licebit;
si
in
correptione fuerit, ad misericordiam

in
tuam venire
Tob.
"
non enim delectaris
perditionibus nostris.
"-
21.
:i
"
"
Ego, quos amo, arguo et castigo." Apoc. iii. 19. Ubi amor est, severitas solet esse pignus gratiarum." Exacerbavit Dominum peccator; secundum multhudinem
Ps.
ix. 25.
irse
suae
non
5
quseret."
"
Non
exquiret;
multum
irascitur,
dum non
exquirit."
Et requiescet indignatio mea in te; et auferetur zelus incus a Kzech. xvi. 42. et quiescam, nee irascar amplius."
6
"
tc;
VII.
God s
to
Chastisements arc Merciful. 391
dreadful chastisement, and that chastisement eternal.
But according
treasurest up
revelation
thy hardness
and impenitent heart thou
to thyself
of the
wrath against the day of wrath, and who will render to just judgment of God,
to his
every
man
according
works.
Jerome says, that there cannot be a greater a sinner than that he should not be for punishment 2 And St. Isidore of Pelusium says in this life. punished that sinners who are punished in this life do not deserve
So
that, St.
having pity, but those only 3 It is not so bad, continues the saint, to be ished.
4
who
die without
sick as to
St. have no one to cure you. not chastise the does God when that in another part, him most severely; chastises lie this in sinner world, whence he concludes that there is no greater misfor 5 After England had tune than impunity for a sinner.
been pun simply Augustine says,
rebelled against the Church, God did not visit her with been increasing from temporal scourges: her riches have all the greater on that is that time; but her chastisement
account, as she
of
is left is
to perish in her sin.
The absence
same
this
in
punishment
is
the greatest punishment, says the
hoiy Doctor.
life for sin
The not receiving chastisement
a great chastisement, and prosperity in sin
still
greater.
Why then, Job inquires, do the wicked live, are they advanced
and strengthened with richest*
1
How
comes
it,
Lord,
"Secundum
autem duritiam tuam
et
tibi
iram
"
in die
ira, et revelationis justi judicii Dei,
impoenitens cor, thesaurizas qui reddet uniirascitur Deus.

"
cuique secundum opera

a
Magna
ira est,
Rom. ii. 5. ejus." quando peccantibus non
Ep. ad
Castrut.
a
"
Delinquentes
abeunt."
"
in
hac vita castigati deplorandi non sunt, sed qui
impuniti
4
5
Lib. 5, ep. 269.

aegrotare,
Non
tarn
molestum
quam morbo medelam non

infestius;
afferri."
"Si
impunita dimittit, tune punit
quoniam
E. B.
nihil est infe-
licius felicitate peccantium."

6
"
Kpist. 138, n. 14,
Quare ergo impii vivunt, sublevati
sunt, confortatique
divitiis?"
39 2

life
that sinners, instead of being taken out of this
in
poverty and tribulation, enjoy health, and honors, and riches ? The holy man answers, They spend their days in Wretched wealth, and in a moment they go down to hell. men they enjoy their riches for a few days, and when the hour of chastisement comes, when they least expect it, they are condemned to burn forever in that place of torments. Jeremiah makes the self-same inquiry: Why doth the way of the wicked prosper 1* and then adds, Gather them together as sheep for a sacrifice? Animals destined for sacrifice are kept from all labor, and fattened up for Thus does God act towards the obstinate: slaughter.
1 !
suffers them to fatten on the pleasures of this life in order to sacrifice them in the other to his eternal justice; for these, says Minutius Felix, are fed like victims for the slaughter. These wretched men, says David, shall not be pun ished in this life, they shall enjoy their fleeting pleas
lie
4
abandons them, and
ures;
by and by their dream
shall
.
have ceased: Neither

.
shall they be scourged like other men; they have suddenly ceased to be; as the dream of them that awake, Lord, so in Thy city Thou shalt bring their image to nothing:
.
How
painful he has
is
not the case of a poor man, who dreams that grown rich or great, and upon awaking finds
.
. .
himself the miserable and sick creature he is?

enemies of the Lord shall happiness of sinners is as
vanish like
smoke."
And the The

is
suddenly dissipated as
Smoke,"
smoke by
"
a breath of air. u
observes
St.
Greg
in
1
ory, in his
Ducunt
in
comment upon
this
passage,
"vanishes
bonis dies suos, et in puncto ad inferna descendunt.
Job, xxi. 7, 13.
Quare via impiorum prosperatur Congrega eos quasi gregem ad victimam." -Jcr. xii. 1-3. 4 Hi enim ut victimae ad supplicium saginantur." Octav. c. 10. 5 "Cum hominibus non flagellabuntur verumtamen subito defecerunt velut somnium surgentium." Ps. lii. 5-18. 6 Quemadmodum fumus deficient." Ps. xxxvi. 20.
?"
"
"
"
"
VII.
its
God s Chastisements are

1
Merciful. 393
ascent."
And
the
same
is
the case with sinners:

. . .
/ have
seen
the wicked highly exalted,
audio!
he
was not?
and I passed by, Minutius Felix says, in his com
ment upon the place
cited, the
unhappy men
are exalted
3
the higher, that their fall may be the greater. The Lord allows the sinner to be exalted for his greater punish
order that his fall may be the more grievous, When they were lifted up Thou hast by David. If the sick man, says St. John Chryscast them down.* ostom, suffer hunger or thirst by order of his physician, it is a sign that the physician has hopes of him; but if the doctor allow him to eat what he pleases, and drink
ment,
as
is
in
said
as
much
as he likes,
what are we
to
conclude from that
physician has given him over. And St. thus, says Gregory, it is a manifest sign that God abandons the sinner to perdition, when he never thwarts 5 and in the Book of Proverbs we read his evil purposes:
It is plain that the
As light that the prosperity of fools shall destroy them. is prosperity so St. thunder, Bernard, says precedes ning the forerunner of damnation for the sinner.
7
The greatest punishment inflicted by God is, when he allows the sinner to sleep on in sin, without rousing him from that sleep of death in which he is buried. I will make them drunk, that they may sleep an everlasting sleep,
and awake no more, saitJi the Lord* Cain, after the crime of murdering his brother, was afraid that he should be
1
"
Fumus ascendendo
Vidi
deficit."
Lib.
.
.
i, ep.
.
5.
"
impium superexaltatum;
et transivi, et ecce
non
erat."
Ps. xxxvi. 35.

3
"
Miseri, in hoc altius tolluntur, ut decidant altius.

Dejecisti eos,
Octav.
c.
10.
4
5
"
dum
allevarentur.
"
Ps. Ixxii 18.

est.
"
Manifestum perditionis indicium
quando nulla contrarietas
impedit quod mens perversa concepit." Afor. 1. 26, c. 16. 6 Prov. i. 32. Prosperitas stultorum perdet illos." 1 Sicut fulgur tonitrum portat, itaprosperitas suppliciasempiterna."
"
"
"
Inebriabo eos, ut sopiantur,
et
dormiant
Jer.
li.
somnum sempiternum,
et
non consurgant,
dicit Dominus."
39.
394
killed

by the
first
person he should meet: Everyone
therefore that jinJcth
me
shall kill
me
But the Lord
assured him that

kill
St.
should live, and that no one should him; which assurance of a long life, according to Ambrose, was Cain s greatest punishment. 3 The
lie
saint says, that

fully,
God
treats the obstinate sinner merci
when he gives him an early death, because he thus saves him from as many hells as he should have committed sins during a longer life. Let sinners, then, live according to the desires of their hearts, let them enjoy their pleasures in peace; there will at length come a time when they shall be caught as fish upon the hook. As fishes are taken with the hook, so men are taken in the evil time* Whence St. Augustine says, Do not re
. .
"
joice like the fish
delighted with the bait, for the fisherman has not yet pulled the hook." 4 If you were to see a condemned man making merry at a banquet with the halter round his neck, and every moment
is
who
awaiting the order for execution, would you envy or Neither should you envy the sinner who pity him ?
is happy in his vices. That wretched sinner is already on the hook, he is already in the infernal net; when the time of chastisement shall have arrived, then the wretch will know and deplore his damnation, but all to no
purpose. On the contrary, it is a good sign when a sinner is chastised and suffers tribulation in this life: it is a sign that God has still merciful views upon him, and that he wishes to substitute a temporal for an eternal punishment
in his
"
regard. God, says St. John Chrysostom, Omnis igitur qui invetierit me, occidet Gen. iv.
me."
when he
14.
"
Longaeva vita vindicta
est;
favor enim impiorum
est, si
subito
moriantur."
"
pore
4
"
malo."
Sicut pisces capiuntur hamo, Eccles. ix. 12.
...
in esca
S.
sic
capiuntur homines in tern-
Noli gaudere ad piscem qui

piscator."
sua exsultat
nondum
traxit
hamum
In Ps.
gi, n.
VII.
God s
Chastisements are Merciful.
395
us,
punishes us on this earth, does not do so out of hatred to but that he may draw us to himself. He chastises
1
may have you with him for the physician uses the knife, he does so to cure, says St. Augustine. 3 And God, the saint continues, does the same in our regard. God seems
eternity/
for a little while, that he
When
"
do not fear; for he is a father who is never cruel, and does not wish to destroy But, does not God say the same himself? Those, whom I
4
us."
to be cruel; but
lore,
ance.
tise
chastise; be zealous therefore, and do pen Son, says God, I love you, and therefore I chas be zealous;" see how good I am to you; you; en
"
rebuke
and
manner towards me; do pen you wish that I should spare you the chastisement which you deserve: at least, accept with patience and turn to advantage the tribulation which I send you. In this cross which now afflicts you hear you my voice calling upon you to turn to me, and fly from hell, which is close upon you. Behold ! T stand at the gate and knock;* lam knocking at the door of your heart; open then to me, and know that when the sinner who has driven me from his heart shall open the door again to me, I will enter, and keep him com pany forever. If any man shall hear My voice, and open to Me the door, Twill come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me? I shall remain united to him forever on
in like
if
"
deavor you to act ance for your sins,
Cum
irascitur,
non odio hoc
facit.
sed ut ad se attrahat quos non

in
vult
perire."
"Adversatur
ad tempus, ut
et
;
te
secum habeat
sternum."
In
Matt. honi. 14.

3
"
Medici percutiunt,
videtur
sanant."
"Saevire
Deus
cum
et
ista facit,
ne metuas
n. 16.
Hi.
quoniam pater
est,
nunquam
"
"
sic saevit, ut
perdat."
In Ps. 65,
Apoc.
Ego, quos amo, arguo Ecce sto ad ostium, et

Si quis
. . .
castigo."
19.
pulso."
"
aperuerit mihi januam, intrabo ad ilium, et coenabo
cum
illo,
et ipse mecum."
Apoc.
iii
20.
396

and
if
this earth;
he remain faithful,
shall seat
beside me, on the throne of
him that shall overcome, I

throne
*
my eternal kingdom. will give to sit with Me in

as a tyrant,
him To
My
who
What! must we look upon God

should take pleasure pleasure in punishing
in
He does take our sufferings ? us, but exactly the same pleas ure as a father takes in correcting his son: he does not take pleasure in the pain which he inflicts, but in the amendment it will work. My son, reject not the cor and do not rection of tJie Lord; faint when thou art chastised He chastiseth, and as a the Lord lorcth whom by Him, for He chastises you in the son, He pleaseth Himself? because he loves you; it is not that he wishes to see you afflicted, but converted; and if he takes pleasure in your of suffering, he does so inasmuch as it is an instrument conversion --just as a father who chastises his son de rives pleasure, not from the affliction of his son, but
from the amendment which he hopes to see in him, and which will prevent him from working his own ruin. Chastisement makes us return to God, says St. John Chrysostom; and it is to this end God inflicts it, in order that we may not stay away from him.
3
father
Why
when
to die
in
then, my brethren, tribulation? You
do you complain of God ought to thank him pros
trate on the earth;
tell me now, if a man condemned were to have his sentence changed by the prince from death into one hour s imprisonment, and if he were to complain of that one hour, would his complaint be justifiable ? Oh, would he not rather deserve that the prince should reverse the last sentence, and con1
"
Qui
"
vicerit,
dabo
ei
sedere
fili
mecum
in
throno
;
Disciplinam Domini,
mi, ne abjicias
meo." Apoc. iii. 21. nee deficias, cum ab eo

;
corriperis.
filio
3
Quern enim
diligit
Dominus,
corripit
et quasi pater in
"
complacet sibi." Prov. iii. n. Foen.ne nos ad Deum perducunt."
Ad pop.
Ant.
Jwm
6.
VII.
God s Chastisements are Merciful. 397

a second time to death
?
demn him
You have long and
often deserved hell by your sins. And do you that the word fall conveys? Know that it
know
is
all
more
which
dreadful to suffer for one

for a
moment
in hell
than to suffer
hundred years the most
frightful torments
the martyrs have suffered on earth; and in this hell you
should have had to suffer during all eternity. And yet you complain if God send you some tribulation, some Thank God, and say: Lord, this infirmity, some loss. chastisement is trifling compared with my sin s. I ought to have been in hell burning, deserted by all, and in despair: I thank you for having called me to yourself by this tribulation which you have sent me. God, says
Oleaster, often calls sinners to repentance by temporal chastisements. By earthly chastisements the Lord shows us the immense punishment which our sins de
1
serve;
may
and therefore afflicts us on this earth, that we be converted and escape eternal flames.
Wretched, then, as we have been, wretched indeed is who is left unpunished in this life, but still more wretched he who, admonished by affliction, does not 2 It is not a grievous amend, says St. Basil. thing to be afflicted by God on this earth after one has sinned; but it is vert grievous not to be converted by the afflic tion sent, and to be like those of whom David speaks, who, although visited by the divine chastisement, still sleep on in their sins. At Thy rebuke, O God of Jacob,
that sinner
they have all slumbered.
and the thunders

their
As if the sound of the scourges God, instead of rousing them from lethargy, served only to make them sleep more
of
soundly.
I struck you, yet you

in
scourged you, says God,

1
"
returned not to Me* I have order that you might return
"
"
"
Poena est modus loquendi Dei, quo culpam ostendit." est grave plaga affici, sed plaga non meliorem effici."Ab increpatione tua, Deus Jacob, dormitave runt. Ps. Ixxv. Percussi vos, et non redistis ad me." Amos, iv. 9.
Non
.7.
398
to

ye, ungrateful that
me; but
calls.
you
are,
to
my whom
.
.
the
Lord
1
Unhappy says, He
the sinner
who
acts like
have been deaf him of
shall send lightnings against him;
hard as a stone, and as frm as a smiths anvil. God visits him with chastisement, and he, instead of being softened and returning to the Lord by penance, shall be as firm as a smiths anvil; he shall grow more hardened under the blows of God, as the anvil grows continually harder under the hammer of the smith; and shall become like the impious Achaz, of
.
his heart shall be as
whom the scripture says, /// the time of his distress he in * creased contempt against the Lord. Unhappyman, instead of humbling himself, he the more despised the Lord.
Do you know what more happens
They begin
to suffer hell even in this to these rash beings ? life. He shall rain
snares upon the sinners ; fire and brimstone and storms of ivind sJiall be tJic portion of their cup? The Lord shall rain
his chastisement, sickness, misery, and every bitterness; but this is not the entire, it is only a portion of their cup, that is, of their chastisement. The Lord
"
upon them
says,
the portion
"
Gregory;
but
his
shall
observes St. cup," only because their suffering begins here indeed, be continued throughout eternity." He
of
their
4
deserves
all
this
who, being
afflicted
by the Lord
for
conversion, continues to earn chastisement, and provoke the Lord to greater wrath, says St. Augus 6 tine. What can I do, O sinner! to work your con
1
"
Mittet contra
lapis, et stringetur
2
"
Tempore
xxviii. 22.
eum fulmina cor ejus indurabitur tamquan> quasi malleatoris incus." Job. xli. 14 2 angustiae suae, auxit contemptum in Dominum."
;
Par.
"
3 Pluet supra peccatores laqueos ignis et sulphur, et spiritus proPs. x. 7. cellarum, pars calicis eorum." 4 Partem calicis dixit, quia eorum passio hie per dolores incipitur,
;
"
sed in ultione perpetua consummatur.

s
"
"
A/or.
1.
15. c. 21.
In
flagcllis
acrius ad-
pqsitum flagellis digna committere, iracundiam concitare."
est ssevientem
VII.
version
God s
Chastisements are Merciful.
399
? will the Lord then say. I have called you sermons and by inspirations, and you have despised them; I have called you by favors, and you have grown more insolent; I have called you by scourges, and you continue to offend me. For what shall I strike yon any more, you that increase transgression; and the daughter
.
of Sion shall be left as a city that is laid waste. not wish to hearken even to my chastisements? wish that I should abandon you ? I shall be
1
Do you Do you
obliged
When we
you do not amend. My brethren, let us no longer abuse the mercy which God uses towards us. Let us not be like the nettle, which God afflicts us, because he stings him who strikes it. loves us, and wishes to see us Oleaster. reformed,
to
it if
do
says
feel the
chastisement,
we should bethink
us
de
of our sins, and say with the brethren of Joseph, serve to suffer these things, because we have sinned
We
against
Lord, Thou punishest us justly, because we have offended Thee, our Father and God. Thou art just, O God! and Thy judgment is right. Everything Thou
hast done to us, Thou art just,
our brother?
accept this
Thou hast done in true judgment. Lord, and dost with justice punish us; we tribulation which Thou sendest us; give us
1
strength to suffer it with patience. Here we should do well to remember whr.t God once said to a nun You have sinned, you must do penance, Some sinners are satisfied with you must pray." themselves to the servants of recommending God, but they must moreover pray and do penance. Let us do so, because when the Lord shall see our resignation he
"
"Super
quo percutiam vos ultra, addentes prasvaricationem

filia
Et
derelinquetur
"
Sion
sicut civitas quze
vastatur."
Is.
i.
5-8.
consideratio, cum senseris poenam, culpa meminisse." Merito haec patimur, quia peccavimus." Gen. xlii. 21. "Justus es, Domine, et rectum judjcium tuum." Ps. cxviii.
Optima
"
137.
"Quae
fecisti
nobis, in vero judicio fecisti. "Dan.
iii.
31.
400
will not only forgive our sins, but even remit the chas tisement; and if God continues to afflict us, let us have recourse to that Lady, who is called the consolatrix of All the saints compassionate us in our the afflicted.
sufferings, but there is not of them, as St. Antoninus says, who feels so much for us as this divine Mother
of
of St. Victor adds, that this Mother behold cannot unhappy sufferers without suc mercy 2 of them. contrition.) (Act coring
1
Mary.
And Richard
"
Non
(Non
reperitur aliquem
hnec,
Sanctorum
Maria."
ita
compati
4,
tit.
in
infirm itatibus,
sicut
2
"
Mulier
Beata Virgo
15, c. 12.
potest) miserias scire, et
non
subvenire."
VIII. God
is
Appeased by Prayer.
40 1
EIGHTH DISCOURSE.
Prayers Appease God, and Avert from us the Chastisement we Deserve, provided we purpose to Amend.
"
"Ask
Petite et accipietis, quaerite et invenietis." and you shall receive, seek and
you
shall
find."
Jo/in,
xvi. 24
HE who
who has
ture
is
for the afflicted,

infinite
has a good heart cannot but feel compassion But and wish to see all men happy.
a heart as good as the
Lord
it
goodness, whence
is
that
He by his God by
na
his
nature has an extreme desire to deliver us from every evil, and render us happy in all things, nay, even partak
ers of his
own
happiness.
He
wishes, therefore, that
good we beg of him the graces which in need we stand of, that we may be spared the chas tisement which we deserve, and arrive at life ever Hence he has promised to hear the prayers of lasting. him who prays to him with hope in his goodness. Ask and yon shall receive. But to come at once to the subject of our discourse: GOD IS APPEASED BY PRAYERS, AND LED TO WITHDRAW THE CHASTISEMENT WHICH WE DESERVE, PROVIDED V/E PURPOSE TO AMEND. Hence in. order to be de ivered from the present scourge, and still more from the eternal scourge, WE MUST PRAY AND HOPE. This is to be the first point. But it is not sufficient to pray and to hope: WE MUST PRAY AND HOPE AS WE OUGHT. This is to be the second point.
for our greater
26
4O2

i.
WE
MUST PRAY AND Horn.

all
God
tle
wishes that we should
be saved, as the Apos
assures us: God,
Who
will hare all
men
to be
saved.
he sees so many sinners who deserve he does not wish that any of them should be lost, but that they should be restored to his grace by pen Not willing that any should ance, and be saved.
hell,
And although
perish,
but that all should return to penance?
But before deliver ing us from the punishment we have deserved, and dis
pensing his graces, he wishes to be sought
in
By
ot
prayer,"
says St. Laurence Justinian,

"
;
"
prayer. the wrath
is delayed, and Oh how great are the pardon finally procured. promises which God makes to him who prays! Call upon Me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver t/iee.* Cry b to J/c and I will hear t/ice. You shall ask whatever you willy and it shall be done unto you? Theodoret says that prayer is one only instrument, but that it can effect all
,
God
is
suspended, his vengeance
things.
And
let
us bear in
mind,
my
brethren, that
to salvation,
when we pray and ask things conducive
not even our sins can prevent our receiving the graces which we beg. For every one that asketh receiveth.* Jesus Christ here says that whoever asks, be he just or in sin, shall receive. Wherefore did David say, For Thou, O
Lord, art sweet and mild, and plenteous in mercy
1
"
to all that
Omnes homines
Nolens aliquos
iii.
vult salvos
perire, sed
fieri."
Tim.
ii.
4.
reverti."
"
omnes ad poenitentiam
Pctr.
3
"
9.
Per orationem,
"
curatur.
4
"
ira Dei suspenditur. vindicta differtur, venia proLign. Vit. de Oral. c. 2.

. .
"
6
7
"
"
Invoca me; eruam Ps. xlix. 15. Clama ad me, et exaudiam Jer. xxxiii. 3. Quodcumque volueritis. petetis, et fiet vobis. John, Oratio, cum sit una, omnia potest." ApuU Kodr. p.
.
te."
te."
"
xv.
7.
i, tr.
5, r
14.
8
"
Wisd.
vii.
27.
Omnis enim
qui petit,
accipit."
Matth.
vii.
8.
VIII.
call
God
is
Appeased by Prayer.
403
upon Thee
Hence
the Apostle St. James, in order
to excite us to prayer, tells us: But if any of you want wisdom, let him ask of God, who givcth to all men abundantly,
When God is solicited, he gives and upbraideth more than is asked of him, he giveth to all men abundantly. When one man asks a favor of another whom he may have formerly injured, the latter usually reproaches him with the injury that had been done him; but not so God he never upbraideth. When we beg of him some never reproaches us grace for the good of our souls, he committed against have we which offences with the as though we had us consoles and hears he but us, him;
not:"
always served him faithfully.

anything in
Hitherto you have not asked
My name, said the Lord one day to his dis and to-day he says the same thing to us: Ask, and ciples, As if he were that your joy may be full? shall receive, you
yourselves to
do you complain of me? You have only blame you have not asked graces of me, and therefore you have not received them. Ask of me, henceforward, what you please, and it shall be granted to obtain it, you; and if you have not merit sufficient that in Father of is, through my ask it my name, my merits, and whatever it be, I promise you that you shall obtain it. Amen, amen, I say to you; if you ask the Father
to say,
Why
The princes it to you? anything in My name, He will give of the earth, says St. John Chrysostom, give audience can always only to a few, and that seldom; but access be had to God by every one, at all times, and with cer
tainty of a favorable hearing. Tu, Domine. suavis et mitis, et multae
1
"
misericordiae
omnibus
in-
vocantibus
8
"Si
te."
Ps. Ixxxv.
5.
quis
autem vestrum indiget

improperat."
sapientia, postulet a
Deo, qui dat
omnibus
3
"
affluenter, nee
James,
i.
5.
et Usque modo non petistis quidquam in nomine meo; petite, xvi. 24. sit plenum." vestrum ut John, gaudium accipietis, 4 "Amen, amen, dico vobis si quid petieritis Patrem in nomine
:
meo, dabit
4
"
vobis."
John,
xvi. 23.
volentibus."
Aures principis paucis patent, Deo vero omnibus
404
Rely, then, upon these great promises, so often re peated by the Lord in the Scriptures; and let us ever be attentive to beg of him those graces which are neces
sary for salvation, namely, the pardon of our sins, per severance in his grace, his holy love, resignation to his divine will, a happy death, and Paradise. By prayer we shall attain all; without prayer we shall have noth What the holy Fathers and theologians com ing.
monly say, namely, that prayer is necessary to adults, means of salvation, comes to this, that it is impos sible for any one to be saved without prayer. Lessius wisely says, that it ought to be of faith; that without
as a
And this is prayer salvation is impossible to adults. clearly to be drawn from the Scriptures, which say: 3 Ask, and you sh.ill receive : for as he who seeks obtains, says St. Theresa, he who does not seek does not obtain. Pray that \c enter not into temptation? IVe ought always to
1
pray* The words seek," and pray," and we ought," according* to the opinions of most theologians, along with St. Thomas, imply a precept binding under pain of mortal sin. Let us pray, then, and pray with great confidence. Confidence in what ? In that divine promise by which, 6 says St. Augustine, God has made himself our debtor. He has promised; he cannot be wanting to his promise; let us seek and hope, and we must be saved. No one
*
"
hath hoped in the Lord, and hath been confounded, There never has been and never will be found any one to hope
1
"Fide
1.
lenendum
37, d. 3.
est,
orationem adultis esse necessarian!.

xvi. 24.
"
DC
Inst.
5 3
"
2, c.
Petite et
accipietis."
John,
"
Orate, ut non intretis in
tentationem."
Matth. xxvi. 41.
4
6
"
Oportet semper
2. 2, q.
"
orare."
Luke,
xviii. i.
83, a.
3.
6
7
"
Promittendo, debitorem se Deus fecit." Nullus speravit in Domino, et confusus
Serm. no,
est."
B.
cclus.
ii.
n.
VIII.
in the
God
is
Appeased by Prayer.
the prophet assures us:
1
405
Lord and be
lost, as
He
Him. is the protector of some that But how comes it, then, persons ask graces ? St. them obtain and do not James answers that it is You ask, and receive not, because you because they ask ill. ask amiss. You must not only ask and hope, but ask and
all that trust in
hope as you ought.

2.
This brings us to the second point.
WE
all
MUST HOPE AND PRAY AS WE OUGHT.

the desire to deliver us from every
evil,
God
and
has
to share his blessings with us, as I said in the be in prayer, and ginning, but he wishes to be sought
prayed to as he should, in order that we should be How can God think of hearing that sinner who prays to him that he may be freed from his afflictions, whilst he is unwilling to abandon sin, which is the cause
heard.
of his afflictions
? When the impious Jeroboam stretched out his hand against the prophet, who reproached him with his wretchedness, the Lord caused his hand to wither up, so that he could not draw it back. And his hand which he stretched forth against him withered, and he
Then the king was not able to draw it back again to him. turned to the man of God, and besought him to beg of the Lord to restore his hand to him. Theodoret says, Fool that he was to with regard to this circumstance:
"
have asked the prophet prayers for the restoration of Thus do his hand, and not for pardon of his sins."
s
beg of God to deliver them from their afflictions; they beg of the servants of God to avert by their prayers the threatened chastisements, but they do
many
act; they
"
Protector est
Petitis, et
omnium sperantium
accipitis,
in
se."
Ps. xvii. 31.

1
eo quod male petatis." ^/fl/w^J , iv. 3. 3 Et exaruit manus ejus quam extenderat contra eum, nee valuit retrahere earn ad 3 Kings, xiii. 4.
2
"
non
"
se."
Valde stultus supplex rogavit Prophetam, ut sceleris remissionem, sed manus curationem."
4
"
sibi
peteret,
non
406
changing
not seek to obtain the grace of abandoning their sins and their lives. And how can such persons hope to be freed from the chastisement when they will not
its cause ? What arms the hand of the Lord thunders to chastise and afflict us? Oh, it is accursed sin! "Punishment is the fine that is to be
remove
with
paid for sin," says Tertullian. are a fine which must be paid
The
afflictions
we
suffer
by him
whom
sin
has sub
St. Basil in like manner says jected to the penalty. that sin is a note of hand which we give against our
selves."
Since we
It is
justice.
is sin.
3
sin, we voluntarily go in debt to God s not God, then, who makes us miserable; it
Sin
it is
ments: Famine, and
which obliges God to create chastise affliction, and scourges, all things are
created for the wicked.*
Jeremias, addressing the divine vengeance, says,

thou sword of the Lord,
how long wilt thou not be quiet ? Go into thy scabbard, rest and be still? But then, he goes on to say, How shall it be quiet when the Lord hath given it a How can the sword of the charge against Ascalont* Lord ever be quiet if sinners do not choose to abandon their sin, notwithstanding that the Lord has given a charge to his sword to execute vengeance as long as sinners shall continue to deserve it ? But some will say, we make novenas, we fast, we give alms, we pray to God: why are we not heard ? To them the Lord replies, When they fast, I will not hear their prayers, and when they offer holocausts and victims, I will not receive them; for I
1
"Census
"
peccati,
poena."
Est chirographum
quoddam
populos
contra
nos."
3
4
"
Miseros autem
et
facit
peccatum."
Prov. xiv. 34.

iniquos creata sunt haec
in
"Fames,
contritio, et flagella; super

xl. 9.
omnia."
5
"
Ecclus.
mucro Domini! usquequo non quiesces

et
sile."
Ingredere
vaginam
tuam, refrigerare,
6
"
Jer. xlvii.
6.
Quomodo
?"
quiescet,
cum Dominus
praeceperit ei adversus Asca-
lonem
VIIL God is Appeased by

will consume them by the sword,
lence?
Prayer.
407
and by famine, and by pesti how can I hear the Lord! the exclaims How, to be freed from their afflic who those of beg prayers do not wish tions, and not from their sins, because they
to reform.
fices,
What
care
for their fasts,
and
their sacri
their their
shall
and
their alms,
when they
will not
lives.
will consume them by the sword.
change With all

I
prayers, and devotions, and penitential exercises, be obliged by my justice to punish them.
Let us not, then,

other devotions,
my
brethren, trust
a
to
prayers or
to
call for
amend.
You
unaccompanied by pray, you smite your breast, and
resolution
mercy; but that is not enough. The impious Antiochus his prayers failed to prayed, but the Scriptures say that Then this wicked man prayed to obtain mercy from God. The un the Lord, of whom he was not to obtain mercy? and devoured himself worms, by man, finding happy sorrow without near his end, prayed for life, but having
for his sins.
our holy protectors, if we do not say we have our patron or purpose to will defend who saint us; we have our Mother some other deliverance. our to Bring forth therefore procure Mary showed hath Who you to flee from fruit worthy of penance. and think not to say within your the wrath to comet How can we our father? selves, we have Abraham for think to escape punishment if we do not abandon sin ?
Nor
let us trust in
amend.
Some
How
in
can the saints think of assisting us
if
we
persist
says, exasperating the Lord ? St. John Chrysostom 4 The Jews had of what use was Jeremias to the Jews?
1
"Cum
jejunaverint,
et
holocautomata
fame, et peste.
8
"
non exaudiam preces eorum; et si obtulerint et victimas, non suscipiam ea; quoniam gladio,
eos."Jer.
consumam
2
xiv. 12.
Orabat autem hie scelestus Dominum, a quo non esset misericonsecuturus."
cordiam
3
Mack.
ix.
13.
Facite ergo fructum
dignum
poenitentiae.
Et ne
8.
velitis
dicere
intra vos:
4
"
Patrem habemus
Abraham."-^///. Hi.
Judseis?"
Quid profuit Jeremias
Ad pop.
Ant. horn. 79.
408
Jeremias to pray for them, but, notwithstanding all the prayers -of that holy prophet, they received the chas tisement, because they did not wish to give up their
Beyond doubt, says the holy Doctor, the prayers much to obtain the divine mercy for us, but when ? when we do penance. They are use ful, but only when we do ourselves violence to abandon sin, to fly occasions, and return to God s favor. The emperor Phocas, in order to defend himself from
sins.
of the saints contribute
his enemies, raised walls
and multiplied fortifications, but he heard a voice saying to him from heaven: "You build walls, but when the enemy is within, the city is
a
this enemy, which cannot exempt us from chastisement, because he is just, and cannot leave sin unpunished. Another time the citizens of Antioch prayed to Mary to avert from them a scourge which overhung them; and whilst they were praying, St. Bertoldus heard the divine Mother replying from heaven,
easily
taken."
We
must then expel
is sin,
from our
souls, otherwise
God
"
Abandon your
sins,
and
shall be propitious to you.
"
Let us then beg of the Lord to use mercy towards us, but let us pray as David prayed: Lord, incline unto my aid God wishes to aid us, but he wishes that we should aid ourselves, by doing all that depends upon us.
"
He who
all
do
must says Hilaretus, that he can to assist himself." God wishes to

desires to be
"
assisted,"
save us, but we must not imagine that
God
will
do
"
all
without our doing anything. St. Augustine says: He who created you without your help, will not save you without your help. What do you expect, sinful
"
"
Prosunt, et plurimum,
Erigis muros; intus
seel
sit
"
cum
quando nos quoque aliquid malum, urbs captu facilis

propitia."
intende."
agimus."
est."
"
Abusum
Deus,
in
projicite, et
ero vobis
"
adjutorium
meum
Ps. Ixix.
2.
"
Qui se juvari
efflagitat,
"
Qui
creavit te sine te,
etiam, quod in se est, non salvabit te sine
facial,"
te."
VIIL God
brother?
is
Appeased by Prayer.
Do you continue
to
409
all
That God upon you
will
?
bring you to Paradise with
your
sins
draw down
livered
sist in
If
upon you the divine scourges, and yet hope to be de from them ? Must God save you while you per
damning yourself? we purpose truly to turn to God, then let us pray to him and rejoice; even though the sins of the entire world were ours, we should be heard, as I said to you in
the beginning. Every one who prays with a purpose of Let our prayers be in the amendment, obtains mercy.
1
of Jesus Christ, who has promised that the eternal will grant us everything we ask in his name, that is, through his merits. If you ask the Father any
name
Father
My name, He will give it to you? Let us pray, and never cease from prayer; thus we shall obtain every It is to this we are exhoited grace, and save ourselves.
thing in
us to pray to God through the Let us seek grace, and seek it through Mary; because he who seeks through her, ob tains his request, and cannot be disappointed." Mary, when we pray to her, certainly pleads for us with her
by
St.
Bernard,
who
tells
"
intercession of Mary:
Son; and when Mary prays for us, she obtains what she demands, and her prayer cannot be refused by a son who loves her so much. (Act of contrition.)
1
"Omnis
"Si
enim qui petit, accipit." Matt. vii. quid petieritis Patrem in nomine meo,
8.
dabitvobis."
John,
xvi. 23.
3
"
invenit, et frustrari
Quaeramus gratiam, et per Mariam quaeramus; non potest." De A quad.
quia, quodquaerit,
410
NINTH DISCOURSE.
Most Holy Mary
"
is
the Mediatrix of Sinners.

ex quo factus sum coram eo
I
quasi
"
Ego mums et ubera mea pacem reperiens."
sicut turris;
am
a wall, and
my
breasts are as a tower, since

peace."
am become
in
his
presence as one finding
Cant.
viii.
10.
an infinite treasure, because it makes For she is an infinite treasure to which they that use become the friends of God? Hence it follows, that if there cannot be a greater happiness than to enjoy the grace of God, there cannot be a greater misery than to incur his displeasure by sin, which makes But to God the wicked and his wickedness us his enemies.
is
DIVINE grace
us friends of God.
/;;<?//,
are hateful alike? . But if, my brethren, any of you have had the misfortune to forfeit this divine grace by sin,
do not despair, but console yourselves with the reflec tion, that you have in Jesus Christ himself a mediator, who can obtain pardon for you, and restore you the grace you have lost. And He is the propitiation for our
sins?
What have ) ou to fear, says St. Bernard, when you can have recourse to so great a mediator? He can do 4 all things with his eternal Father. He has satisfied the divine justice for you, continues the holy abbot, and has
"
Infinitus
enim thesaurus
Dei."
est
hominibus: quo qui usi sunt,
partici-
pes
2
facti
"
sunt amicitire
IVisd. vii. 14.
Odio sunt Deo impius et impietas ejus." Wisd. xiv. 9. I Ipse est propitiatio pro peccatis nostris." John, ii. 2. 4 Jesum tibi dedit mediatorem: quid non apud Patrem Filius De Aquoed. obtineat
3
"
"
talis
?"
IX. Mary, the Mediatrix of Sinners.

1
411
nailed your sins to the cross, having taken them away from your soul. But if, notwithstanding all this, you fear to approach Jesus Christ on account of his divine majesty, God has given you another advocate with his 2 Son, and that advocate is Mary. Thus Mary has been given to the world as a mediatrix between God and sinners. Hear the words which the Holy Ghost makes her speak in the divine canticles: / aw a wall, and my breasts are as a tower, since I am become in His presence as one finding peace? I am, she says, the
refuge of those
who
fly
to
me;
my
breasts, that
is,
my
mercy, are like a tower of defence to every one who has recourse to me; and he who is the enemy of God, let him know that I am the mediatrix of peace between God and sinners. She finds peace for enemies, salva
"
tion for the lost,
mercy
for those
who
are in
is
despair,"
says Cardinal Hugo.

beautiful
.
For
this reason
Mary
called
David naught of Solomon naught is spoken of but peace. By this we are to understand that Mary has no other ministry in heaven than that of peace and pardon. Hence St.
as the curtains of Solomon? In the tents of was to be heard of but war; in the tents
Andrew
"
Avellino calls her the pleader of Paradise; but
what are those occupations in which Mary is engaged? Mary," says Venerable Bede, "stands in the presence
8
of her Son, praying unceasingly for

"Quid
bus."
"
sinners."
An r
irarv
timetis, modicse fidei

s.
Affixit peccata cruci
cum suis
?
!n Cant.
38.
Seel forsitan ct in ipso

?
majestatem vereare divinam

tecurre."
Advocatun
habere vis ad ipsum

"
Ad Maiiam
De
Aquced.
quasi
"
Ego murus, et ubera mea sicut turris, ex quo facta sum coram eo pacem reperiens." Cant. viii. 10. Ipsa reperit pacem inimicis, salutem perditis, misericordiam
In Cant.
.
.
desperatis."
"
viii.
10.
Formosa
Stat
sicut pelles Salomonis."
Cant.
i.
4.
Maria
in
conspectu
Filii
sui,
non cessans pro peccatoribus
exorare."
412
Blessed
Mary, all-powerful by her says that the face of God, continually in stands before prayers, Thus for Mary never ceases to implore terceding
"
Amadeus
us."
of
her all-powerful prayers all graces for us, if we do not refuse them. And are there any found to re fuse the graces solicited for them by this divine Mother ? yeS, those who will not Yes, there are found such
sin, who will not give up this friendship, this occasion; who will not restore their neighbor s property those are they who will not receive the graces begged for them by Mary, because Mary wishes to obtain for
God by
abandon
them the grace

this occasion of
of breaking off this connection; of flying
weakness, and they will not do it. And such as will not do it, positively refuse the grace sought for them by Mary. From heaven she sees well
all
our miseries and dangers; and oh, how deeply is she touched with compassion for us! With what motherly For affection is she always endeavoring to assist us!
"
she sees our

"
and
as
the Blessed Amadeus, dangers," continues our merciful Sovereign compassionates us with
2
maternal
"
affection."
Bridget heard Jesus Christ saying to Mother, ask of me what you will." And Mary Mary: As I ask mercy for the unfortunate." answered him:
St.
!
"
One day
if
me
I
she were to say to him, Son, since Thou hast made the Mother of mercy, and Advocate of Sinners, can ask aught else of Thee than mercy for the unhappy ?
a word, St. Augustine says, that amongst all the we have not one who is so solicitous for our sal
4
In
saints,
vation as Mary.
1
"
Adstat Beatissima Virgo vultui Conditoris, prece potentissima semper interpellate pro nobis." 2 Videt enim nostradiscrimina, nostrique clemens Domina materno
"
affectu
3
"
miseretur."
.
Pete, Mater, quid vis a me.
Misericordiam peto pro mise-
ris."
"
Te solam,
"
Sanctis scimus.
Maria, pro Sancta Ecclesia sollicitam ptae omnibus Apud S, Bona-c. spec. B. M. V. lect. 6.

Isaias
413
complains
. . .
in
is
his
art angry;
there
day as follows: Behold, Thou none who riseth up and taketh hold
of Thee} Lord, said the prophet, with us for our sins, and there
art justly angry no one to appease Thee, or draw Thee from chastising us. St. Bonaventure says that the prophet had reason .to speak thus, 2 But at present, if Jesus since there was no Mary then. Christ wishes to chastise a sinner, and the sinner recom
is
Thou
mends himself
strains her Son,
to
Mary, she by her prayers for him re and averts the chastisement from him.
4
There is no one, he says, so well able to hold back the sword of the Lord. Justly, then, did St. Andrew call
Mary
the peace of the Lord with

"
called her the
Arbitress,"
men/ And St. Justin saying, The Word uses the

"
Virgin as
to
arbitress."
Sequestra signifies an arbitress,
whose decision disputants binds themselves to yield. By which St. Justin means to say, that Jesus lays before
all his
Mary
she
reasons for punishing such a sinner, that
negotiate a peace; and the sinner, on the other Thus Mary on the side, places himself in her hands. one side obtains for the sinner the grace of amend
may
him
ment, and penance on the other; she obtains pardon for of her Son, and thus it is concluded. Such is the
ministry in the exercise of which
occupied.
Mary
is
continually
When Noe
judged that the deluge ought to have
It returned ceased, he dismissed the dove from the ark. with a branch of olive, significant of the peace which God had concluded with the world. This dove was a
"
Ecce tu iratus
te."
es, et
peccavimus;
non
est
qui consurgat,
et teneat
9 3
"
Is. Ixiv. 5-7.
Ante Mariam, non
fuit
qui sic cletinere
Dominum
auderet."
"
Detinet Filium, ne peccatores
percutiat."
"
Nemo
V.
tarn idoneus, qui gladio
Domini manum
objiciat."
Sf>rc.
B.
6
M.
"
lect.
"Salve,
7-14. divina cum hominibus
Rcconciliatio!"
Verbum usum
cst Virgine Sequestra."
Exposit. fid. dc Trin.
414

"
"
Thou art," says St. Bonaventure, figure of Mary. that most faithful dove of Noe which became the most
mediatrix between
faithful
God and
1
the world sub
merged by a spiritual deluge." dove all faithful to him who
Thou,
Mary! art the
invokes Thee Thou art the dove that, interceding with God, hast obtained for 3 us peace and salvation, says St. Epiphanius. Pelbart
inquires how it happens that in the .Old Law, the Lord was so vigorous in his chastisements, of universal del
uge, of fire from heaven, of fiery serpents, and such like punishments; whereas he now deals so mercifully with 3 us, who have sinned more grievously than those of old ? it does all of And he answers, he Mary, through love who intercedes for us. "Oh how long since should heaven and earth have been destroyed, "says St. Fulgenif Mary had not interposed." tius, Wherefore the Church wishes that we should call this 8 The impious Luther could divine Mother our hope. not endure that the Church should teach us to call Mary our hope. He said that our hope ought to rest only in
4
"
not in the creature; and that God curses him who places his confidence in creatures: Cursed be the man that trusteth in man." True; but that is understood of those
God
who
trust in
pendently
1
"
creatures, in But we of him.
contempt of God, or inde hope in Mary, as our medi-
Tu
es
ilia ficlelissima
diluvio spiritual!
columba Noe, qure inter Deum et mundum, submersum, Mediatrix fidelissima cxtitisti." Spec.
est."
B.
8
M.
"
V.
lect. 9.
pax coelestis donata Quare parcit nunc mundo ipse Deus, qui olim etiain multo minora peccata acrius punivit 4 Totum hoc facit propter Beatam Virginem." Stell. B. V.
te
3
"
Per
his
?"
"
1.
11,
p. 2, c. 2.
5
"
Coelum
et terra
jamdudum
ruissent,
si
Maria
suis precibus
non
sustentasset!"
6
1
"
"
Spes nostra, salve." Maledictus homo qui confidit
in homine."
Jcr. xvii.
5.

atrix with the Lord.
41
5
is
In the
same manner
as Jesus
our mediator of right with his eternal Father, because by the merits of his Passion he obtains pardon for peni
tent sinners, so Mary is mediatrix by divine favor with her Son, and is such a mediatrix that her Son grants her every request; nay, that he wishes that every grace should pass throufih her hands. "The Lord," says St. Bernard, has placed in Mary the plenitude of all good;
"
aught of hope or grace or salvation, is in us, we derive it from Mary." The Lord has confided to Mary the treasure of mercies which he wishes to have dealt out to us, and therefore wishes that we
if
so that
we know
that
Whence
should acknowledge every grace as coming through her. the saint calls her his chief confidence, and the
2
For which reason he principal ground of his hope. exhorts us to look for grace always through the inter 3 cession of Mary. And for the same reason the Church,
in despite of
Luther, calls
refuge. nard the ladder of sinners. 5
Hence also do the moon, and the city of
saints call
Mary our hope. Mary the

She
It
is is
ladder, the
called
sin
by St. Ber which separates
us from God. But your iniquities have divided between you and your God? A soul in the state of grace is in union with God, and God in union with it. He that abidcth in But when the charity, abidcth in God, and God in him. soul turns its back upon God, then is it separated from
"
spei in nobis est,

dundare."
"
Totius boni plenitudinem posuit in Maria, ut proinde, si quid si quid gratia?, si quid salutis, ab ea noverimus re-
Haec
De A quad. mea maxima
"
"
Quaeramus gratiam, Spes riostra, salve."

Haec peccatorum
fiducia est, haec tola ratio spei et per Mariam gratiam."
mese."
"
Scala."
De Aquced.
"
Iniquitates vestrae diviserunt inter vos et

lix.
Deum
Deus
vestrum."
Is.
2.
"
Qui manet
in charitate, in
Deo manet,
et
in
eo."
John,
iv.
6.
41 6
him plunged into an abyss of misery, and as far re moved from him as sin itself. But when shall this wretched soul find a ladder by which to mount once more to God, and be again united to him ? Mary is that
ladder, to
whom,
if
the sinner has recourse, no matter

"
what
come
his misery, or how great the filth of sins, he can out of the pit of perdition. Thou," says St.
"
Bernard, dost not abhor the sinner, however loathsome he be; if he once sigh to thee, thou readiest him thy For the hand to draw him out of the gulf of despair."
same reason is she called the moon: Fair as the moon? As the moon," says St. Bernard, is placed between the sun and earth, so is Mary stationed between God and us, to pour out his graces continually upon
"
"
us."
Hence,
also, she is called the
city of refuge, as she is

"
I am the John Damascene. In the the city of all those that have recourse to me." ancient law there were five cities of sanctuary; to which, if any one fled, he was secure of not being pursued by At present we have justice, no matter what his crime. not so many cities of sanctuary we have only Mary, to whom if any one shall have fled he may rest secure of
made
to call herself
by
St.
In the cities not being pursued by the divine justice. the old law every delinquent was in danger, nor could all his crimes escape unpunished; but Mary is a
of city of refuge
There which receives every criminal. is no one so much cast off by God," said this blessed Mother to St. Bridget, who, if he have recourse to me, shall not return to God, and receive pardon."
"
"
"
Tu peccatorem quantumlibet
foetidum non horres;
si
ad
te suspi-
raverit, tu ilium a desperationis barathro pia
manu
rctrahis."
Dcpr.
ad g lor. V.
a
"
Pulchra ut
luna."
Cant.
vi. 9.
"
Sicut luna est
inter nos et
4
s
"
"
solem et terram, sic et Virgo regia media, et gratiam nobis refundit." Ego civitas omnium ad me confugienlium." Nullus est ita abjectus a Deo, qui, si me invocaverit, non reverta-
media
inter
Deum
est
tur ad Deum,
et habiturus sit misericordiam."
417
Mary, so far from disdaining to assist sinners, prides upon the function of advocate of sinners, so that she is related to have said to the venerable sister Mary
herself
"
Villanin,
is
Next
to
I
"
my
so
nothing which
sinners."
much
this
dignity of Mother of God, there value as my office of advo

end,"
"
cate of
it
To
says Idiota,
who
takes
from St. John Chrysostom, hast thou been chosen from eternity to be the Mother of God, that those whose sins should exclude them from participation in the merits of thy Son might be made partakers of them by This was the principal office for the thy intercession." fulfilment of which God created her, and placed her in the world: Feed thy kids? By kids he means sinners, and those kids are given in care to Mary, in order that they who on the day of judgment should by their sins have deserved to stand upon the left, may by her inter Feed thy kids," says cession stand upon the right. William of Paris, whom thou shalt convert into sheep, that they who should have been placed to the left may
"
"
through thy intercession take their stand upon the But we must not forget to notice what has right." been said upon this passage by William of England: Feed thy kids." Who are the kids of Mary? "These who pay her no devotion, who do sinners," he says,
1
"
"
not beg of her to obtain their conversion, are not the * kids of Mary, and shall be placed on the left." one heard St. Bridget day Jesus Christ saying to his
mother,
1
"
"
Thou
givest assistance to every one endeavor-
Ideo Mater Dei praeelecta es ab aeterno,
ut,
quos
justitia Filii sal-
vare n on potest, tu per tuam salvares pietatem." 2 Pasce hoedos tuos." Cant. \. 7.
"
Pasce hoedos tuos, quos convertis in oves, ut, qui a sinistris in judicio erant collocandi, tua intercessione collocentur a dextris."
4 Beatam Virginem obsequio prosequuntur, nee preces "Qui nee fundunt ut aliquando resipiscant, hoedi non sunt Mariae, sed ad sinistram sistendi."
418
ing to rise to God." Mary assists every one who does himself violence to leave his evil life and turn to God,
or at least prays to her that he may receive strength to do so; if he have not that desire, the divine mother
Mary then assists only those her by some special devotion, and who, if they yet remain in disgrace with God, have re course to her that she may obtain pardon for them, and work their deliverance from their present infernal con
sinners
herself cannot assist him.
who honor
dition.
The
sinner
who
acts
thus from his heart
is
secure, because Mary, as we have said before, has been therefore created that she might have charge of sinners,
and lead them to God.

Catherine of Sienna:
The Lord revealed

"She
this to St.
chosen by me as a most delicious food, so as to capture men, especially sinners." a

is
And
of
the blessed
as the
magnet
men
in
attracts iron, so she 3 to herself and to God.
Mother herself said to St. Bridget, that draws the hard hearts But we must always
mind that these hearts, notwithstanding their hardness, must desire liberation from their unhappy
bear
state.
all had recourse to Mary with at least this she would procure salvation for all. "What fear of damnation should that man feel," says the
Ah,
if
desire,
to whom Mary offers herself for a Abbot Adam, mother and an advocate He inquires again, Could it be possible that you, the mother of mercy, should not intercede with the Redeemer for the soul he has
"
"
?"
"
Conanti surgere ad
Ipsa est a
Deum
tribuis
auxilium."
velut esca dulcissima electa pro capiendis hominiDial. tr. 4, c. 139. bus, et animabus praecipue peccatorum."
"
me
"
Sicut magnesattrahit ferrum, sic

1.
ego attraho Deo dura
corda."
Rev.
4
"
3, c. 3.
Timerene debet
et pereat, cui
Maria se Matrem exhibet
et
Adve-
catam?"

redeemed?
1
419
He
lastly
makes answer:
"Ah,
Thou must
intercede, because God,
ator between
atrix
man
his
has placed his Son medi and heaven, has placed Thee medi
:
who
between
Son and guilty
man."
who
Then, sinner, says St. Bernard, give thanks to him 3 Thank has provided you with such a mediatrix. in manifest his towards order to who, God, mercy your you, has given you not only his Son for a mediator in his own right, but that you might have more confidence, has given you Mary as a mediatrix with that Son. Therefore it is St. Augustine calls her the only hope of And St. Bonaventure: sinners. by reason of your the see Lord in anger, and fear to ap iniquities you have recourse to the hope of sinners, who proach him, She will not reject you because you are too is Mary."
4
"If
is her office to assist the wretched." wretched; And William of Paris says exactly the same: It is thy office to place thyself between God and man." Hence, when we have recourse to Mary, let every one say to her with St. Thomas of Villanova: "Ah, therefore, Since thou art thou our advocate fulfil thy office." Mother of God, and advocate of the wretched, assist
"it
"
"
Tu, misericordise Mater, non rogabis pro redempto Redempto-
rem
?"
Rogabis plane; quia, qui Filium tuum inter Deum et homines posuit Mediatorem, te quoque inter reum et Judicem, posuit Media"
tricem."
3
"
Marial.
s.
I.
providit."
Age
gratias ei qui talem tibi Mediatricem
In Sign,
Magn.
4
5
"
Spes unica
peccatorum."
"
Si propter tuas nequitias
Dominum
videris indignatum, ad
spem
peccatorum confugias." 6 Sibi pro miseris satisfacere ex officio est commissum." Stim. div. am. p. 3, c. 12. 7 Officium tuum est niediam te interponere inter Deum et homi
"
"
nes."
De
Rhct. div.
c.
18.
imple."
"
Eia ergo, Advocata nostra, olficium tuum

cone.
3.
De
Nat.
V.
M.
420
me who am so wretched; if thou dost not assist me, I am lost; and let us proceed to address her in the words
of St. Bernard:
"
Remember,
etc.,
etc."
from the beginning,

first
unhappy man who shall and yet be abandoned by thee.

"
most pious virgin, that I do not wish to be the have had recourse to thee,
(Act of contrition.)
non esse auditum, quemderelictum."
Memorare, piissima Maria, a
saxrulo
quam ad
tua pncsidia confugientem esse
from
iijolji
Scripture anb from
tljc
$olri -fatljcrs
REFERRING TO SOME PARTICULAR CALAMITIES.

i.
Earthquakes.
contremuit terra, fundamenta montium conturbata sunt et commota sunt, quoniam iratus est eis. The earth shook and trembled: the foundations of the mountains were troubled and were moved, be cause He was angry with them." Ps. xvii. 8. Movebitur terra de loco suo, propter indignationem Domini. The earth shall be moved out of her place for
"CoMMOTA est et
"
the indignation of the

"Agitatione
Lord."
Is. xiii.
13.
sicut ebrius. With agitabitur shaking shall the earth be shaken as a drunken man." /s. xxiv. 20. On these words Cardinal Hugo makes the following comment: Evomet enim terra peccatores.
terra,
"
The
St.
earth shall eject
sinners."
"
John Chrysostom says:
Causa enim tememotus
porro causa divinae irae nostra sunt peccata; noli autein supplicium timere, sed supplicii parentem, peccatum. The cause of the earthquake is God s anger; but the cause of the divine anger is our sins. But do not fear the punishment, but fear sin, which is the cause
est ira Dei;
of the punishment."
De
Lazaro, cone.
6.
"Dominus
terrarum orbem concutit, non utevertat, sed ut eos, qui insolenter se gerunt, ad salutem convertat. The Lord shook the earth not to overthrow it, but to convert unto salvation those that lead wicked lives." Serin, de S. Basso Mart. Concutitur civitas, mens vero tua non conquatitur. The city is shaken, but your mind re mains unmoved." De Laz. cone. 6. Praecessit tam"
"
421
422 Texts from Scriptures and the Fathers.
quam
praeco terracmotus, iram Dei denuntians, ut sup-
plicium inferendum repellamus. -The earthquake lias preceded like a herald announcing God s anger that \ve
escape by penance the punishment that we have Ecce venit terraemotus; quid pro-Ibid. fuernnt opes ? Periit una cum possessione possessor.
may
"
merited."
Omnium commune sepulcrum
facta est civitas,
non ah
Be artificum manibus, sed a calamitate fabricatum. hold, there came an earthquake; what have riches pro The possessor has perished along with the fited thee?
possession.
The
city
has become
"
for all a
common
of the sepulchre, which has been built, not by the hand homicorda Prius Ibid. but artificer, by calamity." of men The hearts turbantur. elementa et num, postea
are
first
disturbed, then the

2.
elements."
Ibid.
Drought.
.
. .
dabo vobis Si in praeceptis meis ambulaveritis, Quod si non audieritis me, pluvias temporibus suis. dabo vobis coelum sicut ferrum, et terram aeneam.
"
Consumetur incassum, labor

germen, nee arbores
non proferet terra poma praebebunt. If you walk in I will give you rain in due seasons. ... My precepts, But if you will not hear Me, ... I will make to you the heaven above as iron, and the earth as brass. Your
vester;
"-
labor shall be spent in vain, the ground shall not bring forth her increase, nor the trees yield their fruit.
Levit.
"
xx vi.
3,
14, 19.
Usquequo
lugebit terra, et
.
siccabitur, propter malitiam habitantium inea? long shall the sumptum est animal.
.
.
herba omnis regionis Conland
How
mourn, and the herb of every field wither for the wicked ness of them that dwell therein? The beasts are con
sumed."
"
Jcr.
xii. 4.
Sementem multam Thou shalt gregabis.
jacies in terram, et modicum concast much seed into the ground,
Texts from Scriptures and
t lie
Fathers. 423
Commentaries: and gather little." Deut. xxviii. 38. There "Ob hoc campi steriles, quia charitas friguit. fore the fields are sterile, because charity has grown
cold."
"
Polluisti terram in fornicationibus tuis et in malitiis
Thou
prohibitae sunt stillae pluviarum. hast polluted the land with thy fornications and Therefore the showers were with thy wickedness.
tuis;
quamobrem
withholden."
"
Jer.
iii.
2.
Non
estis reversi
ad me, dicit Dominus; egoquoque
cum adhuc tres menses suYou have not returned to messem. ad peressent usque I also have withholden the rain Lord. the saith Me, from you when there were yet three months to the Discamus quod ob harvest." Amos, iv. 6. St. Basil: aversionem nostram calamitates inflixit Deus. Let us learn that because we have turned our backs upon God
prohibui a vobis imbrem,
"
He
"
has inflicted upon us
calamities."
Horn, in fame
et
siccit.
Let
Radices ejus siccentur, his roots be dried up,

.
atteratur messis ejus. and his harvest de

.
stroyed."
Job,
xviii. 16.
Solomon, when dedicating the Temple to God, thus clausum fuerit ccelum, et spoke to God in prayer: non pluerit, propter peccata eorum, et orantes in loco
"Si
exaudi eos in coelo. If pcenitentiam egerint, heaven shall be shut up, and there shall be no rain be cause of their sins, and they praying in this place shall hear Thou them in heaven." 3 Kings, do penance,
isto
.
.
viii. 35-
Nubibus mandabo, ne pluant. says: will command the clouds to rain no rain upon
The Lord
"
it."
Is.
domus mea cleserta est, propter hoc "Quia et ne darent sunt vos rorem, cceli, prohibit! super vocavi siccitatem super terram. Because My house is therefore the heavens over you were desolate,
v. 6.
.

and I called for a drought stayed from giving clew, i. the land." Agg. 9. upon Perseverant flagella, quia perseverant St. Augustine: Punishments continue, because sins con et delicta.
.
"
tinue."
Serm. 46, E. B. app.

"
St.
Basil:
nos contristans.
Ccelum vidimus solidum, serenitate sua Terra jam exsiccata est, horrida, etob
We see the siccitatem scissa; fontes nos deseruerunt. heavens closed, and are saddened by their serenity.
The earth
have
left
is
already dried up,

is
is
horrible,
of the dryness
us."
full of
fissures; the
ct siccit.
and on account water fountains
Hoin. in
fame
3.
"
Scarcity and Sterility.
Posu it
terrain
fructiferam
in
malitia inhabitantium in ea.

that
"
He hath
salsuginem, a turned ... a
fruitful land into barrenness, for the
dwell
therein."
Ps.
It
cvi.
wickedness of them Cardinal Hugo: 33.
What does
"
sin
do?
. .
turns fruitful land into sterile

spinas et tribulos germinabit. thorns and thistles shall it
.
land."
Maledicta terra
is
forth."
Cursed
"
the earth
iii.
Gen. 17. bring Maledictio vorabit terram, et peccabunt habitatores A curse shall devour the earth, and the inhabit ejus. ants thereof shall sin." Is. xxiv. 6.
Revelabunt coeli iniquitatem ejus, et terra consurget adversus eum. The heavens shall reveal his iniquity,
"
and the earth

"
shall rise
ei
up against
et
him."
.
Job, xx. 27.

.
Ego dedi
frumentum
.
vinum,
.
quse fecerunt
Baal; idcirco convertar, et

I
sumam frumentum meum.

.
gave her corn and wine,

corn."
the service of Baal; therefore
away My
Osce,
ii.
8.
which they have used in I will return, and take There are some that abuse
"
the goods that God has given to them; they make idols Cur of them, that is, objects of sin. St. Augustine says:
Texts Jrom Scriptures and the Fathers. 425
famem
pateris?
Cur inopiam
crescit et culpa. are lum."
Ad Deum
sentis? Quia quotidie convertere, relinque ido-
do you you suffering hunger? Why increases also Because your guilt experience want? Be ye converted to God, and leave your idol."daily.
Why
Serm. 46, E. B. app.

et imsubstantia, in domo imDomino a tua. horrea Egestas plebuntur autem justorum benedicentur. Honor pii; habitacula and thy barn shall the Lord with thy substance, be filled. Want is from the Lord in the house of the be blessed." wicked; but the habitations of the just shall Prov. iii. 9, 33. u
Honora Dominum de tua
4.
"
Hail and Lightning.
et mors, omnia hsec ad vindicIgnis, grando, fames, tam creata sunt. Fire, hail, famine, and death, all these were created for vengeance." Ecclus. xxxix. 35.
Illuxerunt fulgura ejus orbi terroe; vidit, et comannuntiaverunt cceli justitiam ejus; mota est terra;
"
confundantur omnes, qui adorant sculptilia. His forth to the world; the earth saw lightnings have shone and trembled; ... the heavens declared His justice; ... let them all be confounded that adore graven
things."
PJ. xcvi.
4.
AlphonsusTostatus says:
"Cum
nos voce sua velle tonitrua audierimus, sciamus we hear the When admonere, ut a malo recedamus. to ad wishes God that remember thunder, we should sin." monish us to cease committing
Hurtful Animals.
Deum
5.
"
Immittam in vos famem et bestias pessimas usque ad internecionem. And I will send in upon you famine Ezcch. v. 17. and evil beasts unto utter destruction. et pestiremarks: Famem, On this point St. Jerome
"
"
426 Texts from Scriptures and
tJic
FatJicrs.
lentiam, et bestias pessimas, propter nostra venire peccata manifestum est. It is manifest that
hunger, pesti
sins."
lence,
and wild beasts are sent on account of our
plagas vestras in septuplum propter peccata vestra, immittamque in vos bestias agri, quae consumant vos et pecora vestra, et ad paucitatem cuncta redigant,
"Addam
desertoeque fiant viae vestrae.
will
more plagues upon you in upon you the beasts
for
your
sins;
bring seven times and I will send
of the field to destroy

in
your cattle, and make you few your highways may be desolate."
"
you and number, and that
Lcrit. xxvi. 21.
Sementem multam
jacies
in
terrain, et
modicum
congregabis, quia locustae devorabunt omnia. Thou shalt cast much seed in the ground, and gather little: .because the locusts shall consume Dent, xxviii.
all."
33.
Dauraltius says: Nullum adeo exiguum animal est, quod non possit contra peccantem esse potentissimus
"
hostis.
There is no animal so small that it cannot be a most powerful enemy of the sinner." Flares Exempt, c.
6, tit. 2, n. 9.
And
St.
John Chrysostom:
ei
"
Quamdiu Adam pimim

quando autem
servavit
vultum,
bestioc
parebant;
foedavit inobedientia, odio habebant. So long as preserved his countenance pure, the animals
Adam
him; but when he defiled In Ps. 3. him."
it
obeyed by disobedience, they hated
6.
"
Sickness.
Extendens manum, percutiam te et populum tuum I will stretch out peste. My hand to strike thee and
thy people with pestilence." Rxod. ix. 15. "Guidelinquit in conspectu ejus qui fecit eum, incidet in manus He that sinneth before his Maker, shall fall medici.
into the
hands of the
physician."
Ecclus. xxxviii. 15.
Texts from Scriptures
and
the Fathers. 427
7.
Calamities
in
General.
suis;
.
Terra infecta est ab habitatoribus hoc maledictio vorabit terram,

"
et
propter relinquentur
.
. .
homines pauci.
habitants thereof,
xxiv.
"
And
.
the earth
.
is
infected by the in
shall be
left."
and few men
Is.
5.
Qui
malignantur,
off."
exterminabuntur.
9.
Evil-doers
shall be cut
"Armabit
Ps. xxxvi.
creaturam ad ultionem inimicorum.

for the revenge of his
He
will
arm the creature

v.
1
enemies."
Wisd.
"
8.
Vidi eos qui operantur iniquitatem, et seminant dolores et metunt eos. I have seen them that work
iniquity,
iv. 8.
He
and that sow sorrows, and reap them." Job, that sows sins shall reap sorrows and pains.
oblita es mei,
et projecisti
"Quia
me
post corpus
tuum, tu quoque porta scelus tuum et fornicationem tuam. Because thou hast forgotten Me and hast cast Me off behind thy body, bear thou also thy wickedness and thy fornications." Ezcch. xxiii. 35. St. Cyprian says: Miraris iram Dei crescere, cum
"
crescat quotidie quod puniatur? der that God s anger is growing
Why should
when what
Demctriamim.
you won
is
punish
able
is
every day
growing?"
Ad
St. Basil:
cur
siccitas,
vehuntur, troubles himself about inquiring

ning, hail, are sent
se torqueat in inquirendis causis, fulmina, grandines; nostri causa hsec inNo one qui retinemus cor impcenitens.
"Nemo
why
down upon
us;
account of our sins, and because we tent heart." In cap. 9 Isaice.

St.
"
drought, light they are sent us on preserve an impeni
Peccatum, fontem malorum, John Chrysostom: We must reprimamus. repress sin, the fountain of evils."
In Ps.
3.

St.
tris
Gregory:
"Jure
nos omnia feriunt, quaevitiis nosis
everything hostile to us that passions."/// Evang. horn. 35. St. Anselm: Ex offensione, non solum iram Dei promeruimus, sed totani creaturam adversum non excitavimus. By offending God we not only excite his
serviebant.
Rightly
has gratified our

"
anger, but the anger of all creation." DC Simil. c. 102. Salvian: "Quid miraris, si castigamur? Miserioe,
infirmitates,
testimonia sunt
mali
servi.
Deum
ad
puniendos nos trahimus invitum.

are chastised
?
Why
wonder that we
Miseries, infirmities, are signs of evil.

us."
"
We
DC Gubcrn. Dei, \. 4. force God to punish Omnis creatura conqueritur de Cardinal Hugo: Every creature complains of ipsis qui abusi sunt ea. those that abuse
it."
Reflections useful for jBishops that then

their churches
;
man govern
well
TAKEN FROM THE EXAMPLES OF ZEALOUS

EXPERIENCE.
KISIIOPS
AND CONFIRMED
HV
FATHER TANNOIA (Book

Villecourt
(1.
II.
ch. xxvi.)
and Cardinal
vi.
ch.
3)
inform us that these

first
REFLEC
TIONS are
among
the
in
He
published them
Italian bishops,
who expressed
"I
writings of St. Alphonsus. to all the 1745, and sent them to him their heartfelt
thanks.
wrote to Mgr. Salerno, Bishop of Molfetta, USEFUL REFLECTIONS read have him your FOR BISHOPS, and I am much edified. I see that it is and profound science, zeal, aided by much wisdom
as follows:
great
which has led you to write this little treatise. Your Reverence has rendered a great service to the Episco such kindness on your part a feeling of pate, but with since your expe compassion can hardly be suppressed,
rience has
see that practice is much more times." difficult than theory, especially in these unhappy
made you
and admirable success, under the weight of his advanced and in the midst of multi age and his grave infirmities, We may form an idea of this by difficulties.
plied
The holy author having afterwards himself been made to theory, with zeal bishop, knew how to join practice
the acts of his episcopate, reading the collection of which are published in a subsequent volume. We think that these Reflections are USEFUL, not only those for bishops, but also for all the clergy, especially ED. that have charge of souls.
Praiseb be .former lesns in
ilje
iflost Hjoln
Sacrament,
!
AND MARY A VIRGIN ALWAYS IMMACULATE

"
universe gregi, in quo vos Spirposuit episcopos regere Ecclesiam Dei. Take heed to yourselves and to the whole flock, wherein the Holy Ghost hath placed you bishops to rule the
et
ATTENDITE vobis
itus Sancti
Church
It
is
of
God."
Acts, xx. 28.
certain that
God
has intrusted to the bishops
the
government of his Church, and that on them depends the sanctification of the people. Hence it was with reason that St. Charles Borromeo said that the
shepherds are the cause of the bad life of the sheep; and indeed we know by experience that holy bishops St. Charles, who in fact was a sanctify their dioceses. model of good bishops, and who consequently will often be proposed as such in this little work, reformed so well his subjects that their virtues having spread among the neighboring people, made better Christians. There already exist many books treating at length of
churches.
the duties of bishops in regard to the governmentof their Nevertheless an experience of twenty years,
spent
giving missions, has taught me that many things do not come to the knowledge of the bishops; for this reason, through the sole desire of promoting the glory of Jesus Christ, I have wished to write
in
briefly
few pages some reflections of greater impor tance which may be very useful to direct them in the
in these
exercise of the r duties, either in regard to the principal cares with which they are charged, or in regard to the
43 2
most
Reflections Useful for Bishops.

efficacious
means that they should employ
in
directing their flocks. This has been my only aim. These CAKKS and these MEANS will be treated in two I short chapters. hope with the divine goodness that
this
poor little treatise, which hardly deserves to be looked at,

profit, at least for its brevity.
view of its author may be read with some

in
C/i.
L The Principal Cares of a
Biskop. 433
CHAPTER
WE
I.
THE PRINCIPAL CARES OF A

should be
BISHOP.
St.
convinced of what
Athanasius
says, that the bishop before his consecration may live for himself, but that after his consecration lie is obliged
to live for his flock, of the salvation of
whom
he must
certainly render an account, as the Lord has informed us through the mouth of Ezechiel: Woe to the shepherds;
of
Israel, that feed upon the shepherds,
tJieinselves:
Behold I Myself come
I will
3
Hence
Christ,
St.
will be obliged to render an account of his soul, the bishop will have to render an account of as many souls as he has subjects. The Bishop of Sardis led an innocent life; still, because he did not attend, as he should have attended, to the care of his flock, God addressed to him through St. John this terri ble reproach: Thou hast the name of being alive, and thou
Gregory where every one
require flock at their hand* says that at the tribunal of Jesus
My
art dead?
holy he
Whence may be by
it
follows that the bishop, however

life, if
the works of his
he
is
negli
gent in regard to the salvation of his flo~k, will be reproved at the tribunal of Jesus Christ, to whom he will have to render a rigorous account, not only of his omissions, but also of all the evils that have resulted
therefrom.
1
Ep. ad Dracont.
"
Vae pastoribus Israel, qui pascebant semctipsos:
Ecce ego
Ezech.
ipse super pastores requiram xxxi. 2-10.

3
gregem
meum
dc
manu
eorum."
Moral.
"
1.
24, c. 30.
Nomen
28
habes quod vivas, et mortuus
"
es.
Apoc.
iii.
i.
434
Hence to come to the practical part, we shall speak of the principal cares which a good bishop should keep before his mind in governing his church, and which are
i. The seven in number, namely seminary; 2. The candidates for ordination; 3. The priests; 4. The parish priests; 5. The Vicar and ministers or servants;
:
6.
The convents
of nuns.
i.
The Seminary.
There
is
no doubt that the seminaries are of the
greatest benefit to the dioceses; it suffices to know how much they are approved and recommended to the bishops by the holy Council of Trent. Indeed, it is by the semi
naries that
good clergy are formed, and
it
is
on the
clergy that afterwards depends the common good of But we should also consider that if the the people.
seminary
otherwise
is
it
well directed, the diocese will be sanctified; will be ruined. Young men when entering
the seminary do not bring with them the spirit that they should have; they enter in order to acquire it, coming from their families either filled with vice or very much inclined at this age to become addicted to every vice. How many are there who enter the seminaries as If angels* and who in a short time become demons then the seminaries have not sufficient revenues, either for the support of the pupils (without which the semi naries cannot be well governed), or for maintaining good servants and good masters, it would be better that no seminaries existed. We should be convinced that, ordinarily speaking, in seminaries there are more disorders and scandals than is known by the bishops,
!
who
a
are often least instructed about them.
first place, it is necessary that there should be Director who has a true zeal for God, and who good has experience, with enough sagacity to be able to dis cover the malice that is in young men, for he should be
In the
Ch.
I.
The Principal Cares of a Bishop. 435
distrustful of every one

if
and of every action; otherwise he conducts himself with simplicity he will easily be We therefore see that it is very difficult to deceived. find a Director who is really capable of governing semi
naries.
fects,
Secondly, there should be a sufficient number of Pre and these should be priests advanced in years, to correct and not pious, and of a character firm enough all see that the above should to overlook faults. They in play; that even another one touch not pupils .do one does not that be no there familiarity among them;
1
and that they do not speak
remain alone with the other for the purpose of talking; to those belonging to another When the Prefects cannot themselves remedy division.
the evil, they should at least, in more important cases, inform the Director, and when necessary, also the
bishop.
Besides the Prefects, it is good, and it is even a very useful measure, to choose in each section two or three and to charge pupils who are the most pious and faithful,
them without the knowledge of their companions se on. Every week, and cretly to observe what is going or the bishop Director the is it whenever convenient, receives from them notice of the faults that have been
committed.
Thirdly,
it
is
also necessary that the bisnop should
make, two or three times a year, a particular examina tion of the conduct of every seminarian by endeavoring to find out the truth by means of those who, he knows, He should then dismiss with firmness are more pious. those that are incorrigible and that give scandal, of
whom
It is, is sufficient to spoil all the rest. visit often should that the useful bishop moreover, very the seminary to excite the zeal of the pupils in the prac tice of piety, and also in their studies even, by attending
one alone
p re
fects,"
or
"Overseers,"
see
RULES
farther on.
436
Reflect ions Useful for Bishops.
their theses and their literary exercises. This will con duce in a wonderful way to sustaining their application and emulation. But in a special manner should the bishop be watch
that regards piety in the seminary: should ordain that there should be in common a meditation of half an hour in the morning, and of at least a quarter of an hour in the evening; and that for the most part the meditation should be made on the eternal maxims, which are very useful for young men to consider, in order that they may live far away from vice. 2. He should have them make every year the spiritual
ful
all
1.
over
He
exercises during eight days; during this time they are not to speak to one another, nor apply themselves to
study.
3.
Moreover,
he
should
have
familiar
sermon
preached to them every fifteen days, or at least every month, by a virtuous priest who does not live at the seminary; the subject of the sermon should also be the eternal truths, and nearly always should the enormity of sacrilege be touched upon, as it is this to which young men are easily subject through false shame. 4. He should see that they go to confession every week or every two weeks by giving them the best con
where the seminary is situated, or two confessors each time in order that the pupils may have more liberty in their confessions. He should, moreover, send them four times a year extraordinary confessors on account of the great danger of sacrilege to which young men are exposed if they always confess
fessors of the place
at least
to priests that
5.
know
them.
It is
good
in
to forbid
them
to take the discipline in
common,
6.
the dark; for this
may
easily be the cause
of scandal.
should positively forbid them to keep profane which are usually very injurious to young men. books,
He
C/i. I.
ordain that silence should be kept, and 7. He should that there should be reading at table of the Lives of the saints, or of books that treat of terrible examples, and
that the Director should always be present take their meals.
when they
As for study, it will before all be well to make the pupils apply to the study of the Latin language, the knowledge of which is so necessary for all other sciences.
They should afterwards devote themselves

and thorough study
of philosophy
to the regular
and theology; and it will also be well to make them study Moral Theology at the seminary in order that they may become capable confessors, and may be of use to the bishop.
2.
Candidates
for Ordination.
Oh, what a severe account

render to
will
every bishop have to
of the obligation he has to exclude from the altar unworthy subjects and to admit those that are
God
worthy
St.
of this terrible account.
Francis de Sales trembled when he thought This is the reason why he
admitted to holy Orders only those who. he had reason In this matter he disre to hope would turn out well. garded recommendations, nobility, and even the talents of the subject if these were not joined to a good life; because knowledge united with a bad life does usually
more harm by appearing to add a certain respectability Hence it followed that he ordained few sub to vice. jects, as is usually done by all good bishops, because in reality there are few that embrace the ecclesiastical state
order to correspond to the true vocation which they have, and in order to sanctify themselves; the conse quence is, that there are few who become virtuous priests, and make themselves useful for the benefit of souls. The same saint said that the Church needs not many priests, but good priests. As to the candidates for ordination, as soon as the
in
438
fid for Bishops. Reflections Use
bishop has established a seminary complete according to the form described above, he should make it a rule, and let all know, that no one will be admitted to holy Orders unless he has spent at least three years at the seminary, and has the intention to remain there until he
is
raised to the priesthood.
Then, in order to admit the seminarians to Orders, the bishop should examine them in regard to their piety and their studies. I. As regards their morals, we should understand
that
it is
not sufficient
if
cates from their parish priests,

easily
they bring with them certifi who at times are too

respect.
swayed by human
Nor should we be
merely
satisfied with the negative
didates;
we should have
in
goodness of the can regard to them such recom
mendations as give
siastical spirit.
sufficient indications of a true eccle
excellent practice to advise is that of zealous bishops, namely, never to resolve upon the admission of a candidate for ordination without having
An
made
in
faithful
who
regard to him secret inquiries of several of the live in the same place, and who know him.
This should be regarded as a very efficacious and very necessary means to quiet the bishop s conscience before As for these inquiries, we should try to find ordination. out not only whether the candidate does not give scan dal by being addicted to gaming, insolent behavior, evil conversations, but also whether he really leads a
spiritual life by visiting the churches, by meditating, and by receiving the sacraments; whether he leads a re tired life, whether he associates only with good compan ions, whether he applies to study, whether he dresses modestly, and the like. If we have ever come to the knowledge of some positive scandal committed by a
candidate for ordination,
it
will
not suffice to require
ordinary proof of his good behavior: he should be sub jected to a trial of several years; for then we may have
Ch.
I.

all
reason to suspect that
that he does
is
done through
dissimulation, so as to be ordained priest. For this purpose the bishop would do well to estab lish several Congregations in various places of the diocese expressly and solely for clerics. They should
assemble once every week in order to be instructed by a good spiritual Father on the practice of virtues, as also on the manner of making mental prayer, of ap proaching the sacraments with profit, of making visits
to the Blessed
in a
Sacrament and
of the Blessed Virgin;
word, on all that regards the spiritual life. More over, this Father should be charged with the duty of requiring each one of them to render to him an account of his life, of making inquiries about them of others, and then of going to confer with the bishop several
times a year, especially before the ordinations. This would, moreover, serve the bishop as an occasion to re prove from time to time the negligent, and to animate
good to holy perseverance. As regards studies, it is certain that ignorance in ecclesiastics causes much injury both to themselves and
II.
the
The worst is, that this is an evil without a as St. Francis de Sales has said. The bishop remedy, should therefore see to it most conscientiously that his
to others.
clerics
always apply to study. Without this application they would not only be of no use to the Church, but they would necessarily be an injury to her, since idle ness is the mother of all vices. Hence the bishop should not content himself with a single examination, which is
usually made in regard to what is required to receive Orders, or in regard to other elementary questions that can be easily learnt out of a little book, leaving the can
didates as ignorant as they were before. We must no that will after longer hope they study ordination; for it
is
a fact too well

priests,
known by
all,
lar
not to say
experience, that many secu after having received the
440
even the priesthood never more open a book, and forget Hence it follows that if we do little that they knew. not make them complete their studies before ordination, there will be but little hope that they will do so after
wards.
purpose Cardinal Spinelli, Archbishop of to the Naples, who so well administers his church has all ordinations the admiration of all, at the time of of the treatises on at the clerics examined dog length matic theology, and, besides, each one according to of moral theology, of his capacity on other treatises, civil law, of philosophy, of canon law, by obliging them
For
this
to present
themselves
in his
archiepiscopal palace before
the professors appointed by
him and remunerated

it
pro-
As
for small dioceses,
think
to be
very useful to
in his own diocese by practise what was usually done the very zealous Monsigneur Fabrizio di Capua of happy his ordi memory, who was Archbishop of Salerno. In candi had the he nations, especially for the priesthood, moral of whole dates examined on the theology, which most is that necessary for aiding is, in fact, the science
people to save their souls.
However, I find that to be still more useful which another good bishop was accustomed to practise. liealso had his clerics examined in moral theology, but he to re designated for each Order that they were going ceive such and such treatises of the Siimma of Busembaurn (we may use another author if the latter does not to put the ques please us), and obliged the examiners of this book. order and tions according to the matter the In this way on reaching priesthood every one finds in the whole of moral instructed himself sufficiently and can render service to the diocese as soon
theology, as the bishop calls him.
If
should wish to require an examination
besides moral theology we in the first vol-
C/i.
L The
Principal Cares of a 23 is hop. 441
ume
of Abelly,
lasticism, this
who so well gives the rudiments of scho would be better for small dioceses.
IN
MAXIMS WHICH A BISHOP SHOULD HOLD

It is
REGARD TO THE
ORDAINING OF HIS CLERICS.
not and never has been the spirit of the Church who are not capable and disposed to serve the Church and to co-operate in the salvation of souls. This is particularly expressed in the Council
1.
to ord ain ministers
Whereas no one ought to be ordained who, judgment of his own bishop, is not useful or The word 67///V useful necessary for his churches. can certainly not be understood of the Mass only; for we know that all priests say Mass: the judgment of the bishop required by the Council would not then have been any longer necessary. Hence when we can expect
of Trent:
in
"
the
from a subject only the celebration of Mass, he should not be ordained except in a case of necessity, namely, when in a place there would not be a priest to celebrate Mass for the people. Moreover, we should admit only those that appear to have talent enough, with the in tention of being useful to souls, and that give signs of
a true ecclesiastical spirit. 2. To give these signs of an ecclesiastical spirit, it is not sufficient that the candidate for ordination shows
no marks of positive vices; he must, besides, show true piety by giving indications of modesty, of love of retire ment, and of other virtues proper to an ecclesiastic. It is especially necessary that he should practise mental prayer; for he who usually does not make meditation can with difficulty be a virtuous man. This is the rea son why St. Charles Borromeo wished that all the candi dates for ordination should be particularly examined upon mental prayer, to find out whether they knew how to make it and whether they really made it. 3. External faults, as vanity in dress, visiting seculars,
44 2
the habit of going about, and the like, are marks of a worldly and dissipated mind, which does not trouble
itself about acquiring true piety. When a candidate is addicted to these faults, it will be expedient to draw his attention to them, to defer at the same time his ordi
nation,
and
to
it
make more minute
inquiries into his
has sometimes happened that such sub in consequence of greater care bestowed upon an jects examination of their lives have been found positively
morals; for
Little application to study is also a reason for deferring ordination and for making inquiries into the morals of the candidate, as it is a sign of a dissipated
wicked.
mind. The same thing may be said about those that give themselves up to the chase; for attachment to the pleasures of the chase draws one away from study and
of seculars.
in
from devotion, and induces one to frequent the society It is the same, and with stronger reason,
regard to those that are given to the playing of
4.
cards.
And when we
discover in a candidate an inclina
tion to the vice of impurity, or when we have a sufficient motive for suspecting it, if he has received only Minor
be expedient to make him wait, even by little disposed to promote him, in order that of his own accord he may lay aside the clerical dress and may choose another state of life; for experience proves that there is here question of an evil which it is too difficult to remedy, and if any one is tainted with this vice, it will be too difficult to assure one s self of his true amendment. In case such a cleric has had the misfortune to find himself already in higher Orders, it will be necessary to defer his ordination from year to year until he has given certain signs of a change But an amendment of short duration will not of life.
Orders,
it
will
showing him that we are
suffice; for in
order to destroy the bad habits contracted

is
for a long time, a long continuation of contrary acts
C/i. I.
T/ic Principal
Cares of a Bishop. 443
required, in order that we may rely on the perseverance of the candidate, and this with the assurance required for conferring the higher Orders according to what we
read in the
Roman
Pontifical:
"Cum
est, ac providendumad ccelestissapientia, probi mores, ac diuturnze justitiae observatio ad id electos commendent." And St.
more ad tantum gradum ascendendum
magno quippe
ti-
Gregory
mis
"
says:
:
Ne unquam
si
ii,
qui ordinati sunt, pereant,

plurithis point
prius aspiciatur
fuit."
vita
eorum continens ab annis

been written on
See what has
in the work entitled: Selva di materie predicabili, or Dignity and Duties of the Priest? Moreover we should exact more signs of piety from candidates who have been addicted to vice than from those who have lived in innocence; for the guilty one should compensate for the disorders of his life by more fervor, in order to make
himself worthy of receiving the higher Orders. As long as one has not obtained from them these signs of true
should not be promoted; it is a less evil that should be bad clerics than that they they should be bad
piety, they
priests.
5. Relatively to those young men that ask for per mission to wear the clerical dress, we should admit only those that are capable of discerning the state that they wish to embrace; they should then be at least fourteen or fifteen years of age; they should, moreover, be able to explain sufficiently well Latin books; and,
what
6.
finally,
is
more important, should appear
to
have a notable
inclination to piety.
observe:
are the rules that clerics should should (i) they approach the sacramentsat least twice a month; (2) teach children catechism every Sun day; (3) serve Mass on every festival; (4) pursue their
1
The following
De
Ordinations presbyt.
3,
2 3
Lib.
ep. 26.
Volume
XII., page 194.
444

established
for
studies; (5) attend the Congregation them, or that of the priests.

3.
Priests.
are the arms of the bishop; without be able to see the vineyard of his never them he would For this reason it is of great well cultivated.
Good
priests
Church
should exhibit the greatest importance that the bishop kindness to good priests, especially to laborers, pro re vided they are true workmen; he should, therefore, ward them according to their merit by bestowing upon of conferring them offices and benefices. The abuse other benefices through worldly consider parishes and de Sales the abomina ations was called by St. Francis
tion of desolation in
the holy place, and the common On in the Church of God. origin of all the disorders be should noted, saint the of maxim this subject this suffi that for the care of souls we should prefer priests and science more have that those to ciently instructed But if the bishop is to encourage good less virtue. also show to the negligent his dis should he priests, amend themselves. satisfaction, in order that they may so In order to keep the priests diligently employed, of souls, work saving be of service in the that
they may which besides the Congregations of cases of conscience, of that of manner the after are usual in many dioceses, the bishop held week, every Father Pavone at Naples do well to establish conferences for cases of moral
would
theology
sufficiently large by pre that are young, that those scribing for priests, especially two or three times conferences these attend they should useful these con how know We experience a week. by of a science ferences are in order to acquire a knowledge conferences these so vast and so necessary; for through the various pnnthe cases are better elucidated, and For are more impressed upon the mind.
in
every place that
is
ciples
deeply
C/i.
L The
Principal Cares of a Bishop. 445
bishop should strongly recommend and charge them to have one of the best instructed and most respected priests of the place to preside at them; he should be present, and afterwards transmit to him the solution of the cases that have been discussed. Moreover, no priest should be allowed to appear for examination for hearing con fessions if he does not bring proof that he has fre quented at least for two years the aforesaid conferences.
this
purpose the
them
to the Vicars Forane,
be very useful if the bishop were himself if possible to be present at these exercises several times a year, so as to see how things are going on, and to en courage the members of the conferences. It is certain that the bishop should use the greatest care in the admission of confessors, on whom depends the good direction of the consciences of the people. Ignorant confessors, or those of bad morals, can cause the ruin of the whole flock; it is therefore preferable to have a few of them who are good.
It will also
hearing confessions,
Then, before a priest begins to assume the it would be well for him
office of
to
make
the spiritual exercises by retiring to a house of a relig ious Community, in order that he may begin with more light and zeal this ministry which is so difficult and of so great importance. It should also be made a rule that all ecclesiastics should wear the cassock at least in the that
morning,
they should not indulge in forbidden games, and that they should not wear long hair. Oh, what a spectacle to see certain priests at the altar with their ample gar ment forming a ring under the alb, and with a head of
hair long and even frizzled, on which, as a preparation for Mass, they have labored the whole morning before a mirror, curling it with a hot iron; priests who surpass in vanity the most worldly women, and who even have
their heads covered with powder,
which afterwards
falls
446
Reflections Use/id for Bishops.
upon the corporal and mixes with the fragments of the consecrated Hosts! Oh, what a shame for our times! It belongs to the bishops to remedy these scandals, which
are the cause of the loss of devotion, of the esteem of the of poor seculars. priests, and of even the faith
4.
Parish Priests.
priests, who have already themselves in the spirit maintain may of piety and of zeal, which is necessary for them in order to save souls, the bishop should take care that
In order that the parish
been approved,
in some re they make every year the spiritual exercises order given by Bene ligious house (conformably to the dict XIV. of happy memory), after the manner of the exercises that are usually given by the Fathers of the
Mission.
As regards parish priests in particular, it must be re marked that there are few priests capable of fulfilling this so difficult and so important a ministry, since on
their care
people.
depends the spiritual good or the ruin of the Hence, before appointing them, the bishop
should use all possible diligence to assure himself of their merit by gathering information as to their conduct and their virtue, of which they stand in greater need
than of science. Then he should frequently recommend to the parish the fulfilment of their priests, who have been appointed, care to instruct the chil take them Let duties. special Bellarmine of Cardinal catechism little in the dren
let them do (which has been generally approved), and Moreover, they this with the assistance of clerics. should preach to the people on every festival or on all Sundays; their sermons should be familiar and instruc tive, well prepared, not delivered without preparation,
and should have reference to the eternal truths. They should bestow their chief care on assisting the dying;
Ch.
L The
Principal Cares of a Bishop. 447
and. this duty they should Jiot intrust to other priests, indifferently, for such a confidence has sometimes given
which easily happen on like Let them be, besides, assiduous in hearing confessions, without ever refusing, or showing any re pugnance before those who present themselves for con
rise
to horrible scandals,
occasions.
fession or
Communion. The bishop should also remind
it is
and
the parish priests that their duty to reprove those that lead wicked lives, to remedy the abuses and the scandals, telling them
at the
for the cases that they cannot themselves remedy they should inform him of what is on. And for this purpose it will be going necessary that the bishop should always keep his door open to the parish priests, by showing themselves well pleased with their visits and with their vigilance; he should listen to
same time that
them patiently and courteously, and give orders to his servants that as soon as a parish priest arrives, no mat
ter at
what
hour, they should
hasten to
him, so that the parish priests, being always sure of
announce ob
taining an immediate audience, will easily come when they find it necessary, and not have an excuse to stay
away.
bishop should ordain that the rigorously parish priests must exact of all their parishoners, without exception and without
Concerning the Paschal duty, the
human
respect, the certificates of Communion, and to transmit an account of them, given under oath, one or two months after the term fixed for the fulfilment of the precept, and to denounce to him, on the other hand,
the transgressors, in order that he may proceed to use the required remedies by exposing the placard of excommunicajtion against the obstinate, etc. Oh, how
many unfortunate people fail against this precept with out the knowledge of the bishop, because the parish priests neglect to exact the certificates, or through
448
Reflections Useful for
Hishops.
respect they do not notify him! For this reason he should necessarily impose upon them the obligation of sending or bringing to him the list of their parish ioners who are capable of receiving Communion, with
human
the assurance given under oath that they have satisfied the precept, and of making those children receive holy Communion who are old enough to be admitted to the
Holy Table.
ficient for
Generally speaking, the age of ten
is
suf
many among them when the parish
priest
takes the trouble of instructing them; so the theologians O God! what compassion have we not felt in teach. at the sight of so many children, often missions many fifteen or sixteen years old, and had were who capable,
not yet communicated, because of the negligence of the

parish priests!
It is,
moreover, expedient that every bishop,
in
order
wants of souls and for all that re gards the government of his Church, should establish, after the example of St. Charles, a Congregation of which he himself and all the parish priests of the dio cese and other sagacious priests should be members, and should assemble once a month, every one being obliged to expose the needs and the disorders of which he has
to provide for all the
knowledge
In in order that they may be remedied. these assemblies one should treat of the discipline of the clergy, of the duties of the parish priests, of the ob
servance
in
of the seminary
decorum
the monasteries of nuns, of the government* and of other pious establishments, of and respect to be observed in the churches, of
scandals, of abuses, of liberal doctrines, of the spiritual and temporal alleviation of the poor, of the care to in struct the people by means of sermons, novenas of the
Blessed Virgin (for
it is
very useful to celebrate one of
these novenas at least every year in every parish, with sermons and exposition of the Blessed Sacrament), by the frequentationof the sacraments, as well
propagating
C/i.
TJic Principal
Cares of a Bishop. 449
Sacrament and to the Blessed before some venerated picture of the place, and Virgin, by establishing Congregations for seculars, with the secret Congregations when they can be introduced:
as visits to the Blessed
these are works that produce the greatest good, etc. But in these assemblies the bishop should give each mem
ber
full liberty to
expose what he finds to be good for
the glory of God, iind also what the people say about his tribunal, about his council, his servants, or even about his house and his person. Moreover, in cases of
emergency let him call together extraordinary meetings. Ah! if all bishops ^lcted thus, many things would be better observed, and many evils would be remedied which otherwise one would not even notice!
special
Vicars and Servants.
5.
bishop,
In the choice of ministers, the first resolution of the to secure a good administration, should be,
never to yield, for any reason whatsoever, to motives of relationship, friendship, or of any other worldly con
sideration.
As for the Vicar, we clearly see that on him depend in a great measure the quiet and the good condition of the diocese. The bishop should, therefore, use all possible diligence to secure a Vicar who is at the same time well
instructed and virtuous,
character,
who has an
affable
and gentle
unremitting in giving audience to every one, who expedites affairs, and is, above all, not attached to self-interest. St. Charles positively forbade his Vicars and ministers to receive gifts, of whatever kind they might be. One of them having on one occasion accepted a present, was dismissed without mercy. It is advisable that every day, or on several appointed days of the week, the bishop should cause an account to be given by his Vicar of the important affairs that are to be settled;
is
who
29
450
Reflection^ Useful for Bishops.
otherwise, he may often find himself involved in a per haps irremediable confusion.
especially take care that piety he should dismiss those that do not house; reigns lead a life of piety, and much more so those that live in sin, far from God: if he does not do so, the people will He should also strictly forbid, under justly complain. of dismissal, any of his ministers or servants to penalty ask for or accept presents from any person or Com munity whatsoever, especially from candidates for the
in his
The bishop should
priesthood, from parish priests, confessors newly ap pointed, or from those that have been endowed with any
benefice.
lie should also ordain, in a positive manner, no that one should interfere in any matterof justice for the purpose of recommending any one, as was ordained by St. Charles; for thence arise many disorders, and It is often even the reputation of the bishop suffers. his duty to be the first to give a good example by not receiving any presents from his subjects, especially from the candidates for ordination, from beneficiaries, from individual nuns, except those presents that rightly be
long to him, or it is customary for him to receive. Presents that are received cause the loss of a good reputation, and of the liberty to administer corrections,
or to refuse what
is
not just.
Convents of Nuns.
6.
Virgins consecrated to God are the finest portion of the flock of Jesus Christ, if they live like true religious. Hence the bishop should, above all, be watchful that young women may not receive the religious habit, if he does not recognize in them true virtue and a true voca
tion; for unfortunately,
them become
at the present time, most of religious to obey their relatives, or for
other purposes, rather than to give themselves entirely This is the reason why in so many convents to God.
Ch.
T/ic Principal Cares
of a Bishop. 451
one no longer sees a truly religious spirit, and laxness A remedy should, therefore, increases more and more. be applied to the root of the evil. The bishop should carefully examine the dispositions of the postulants be
fore admitting
them
to the reception of the habit,
by
questioning them individually, not simply as a matter of form, as is so often done, but in order to assure himself.of the truth in regard to the chief motive that in duced them to enter religion; whether the impulse was
given by the relatives, or by the nuns, etc. When he does not discover certain signs of a true vocation in a postulant, he should be firm enough not to grant her admission, by telling her to reflect a little while longer
on the subject, so as to dispose herself better. Oh, if bishops would act in this manner what a different spirit and what a different perfection should one not see in And of what use is it to the Church of the convents! God to admit so many young women into convents without a vocation ? It only serves to furnish dwellingplaces for cloistered women, who live, as we see, in a way not at all exemplary, and who during their whole
lives disturb the
convent and annoy the bishop.

to fix the
Moreover,
it
would be well
number
of relig
ious for each house; for it is certain that when they become too numerous it will be difficult to maintain
bishop should try as life observed, or to have it introduced where it does not exist; without it it is impossible to prevent continual disorders in the con
regular observance.
the
Then
much
as possible to have
common
vents.
As
is
for the
permission to speak with the religious,
it
expedient that the bishop should reserve it to him self, and that he should not easily grant it on account
of the abuses that
may
result therefrom; for
if
sion
is
given to
some without inconvenience,
it
permis cannot
afterwards be refused to others,
who
will
perhaps offer
452
Reflections Useful for JUshops.
lawful pretexts, but

sides,
it
who have no good intention. Be sometimes happens that attachments spring up,
not in the beginning, but, in the course of time, in con sequence of frequent interviews, and a single attach ment of this kind is sufficient to cause the ruin of the
whole convent.
According to an ordinance of Pope Benedict XIV. of happy memory, it is positively forbidden to the relig ious holding office to expend out of their income any
money
and
for
for the celebration of the feasts of the
Church,
making presents to their confessors and others. What is expended should come from the Community.
() (iod! what disorders arise in convents in which this cursed abuse exists! Through a desire to make a show, the religious hardly think of anything else during their whole lifetime than of procuring money, of
tormenting
their families,
and
of
making
friends;
and
for this rea
son they give up prayers, retreat, detachment, and lead life of distraction, of disquietude, and keep no rule: these are evils that necessarily flow from such an ab use. There are other evils still more grave; this is well
a
known by
the experience of those

life.
who
are acquainted
with convent
religious that
The bishop should
also take great care that
those
have most virtue and prudence should be appointed Superiors; for it is on them and on the confessors that depend regular observance or a life of relaxation. It should be borne in mind that when an abuse has been introduced into the convent, it is nearly
impossible to correct it; now the Superiors and the confessors are responsible for all the abuses. Hence there should be chosen confessors who are very virtuous,
firm,
and disinterested, and
it
should always be recom
mended
to them, as well as to the Superiors, never to permit any abuse to creep in while they have charge of
the convent.
C/i. I.
The Principal Cares of a Bis hop. 453
It is also necessary to send to the religious several times a year extraordinary confessors, at least for the purpose of repairing the evil of bad confessions made to the ordinary confessor; and one should be convinced that these cases are not rare. Would to God that they
The bishop should guard against were not frequent the same confessors in the same convents reappointing after three years, and against sending them these, either as extraordinary confessors, or to hear the confession of any one of the religious if at least an interval of three years has not elapsed; otherwise such a pretext might give rise to the danger of allowing some attachment to
!
continue, or at least the danger of holding the entire Community exposed to disorder would always exist.
expedient to have the spiritual them every year by a priest, provided he is a man whose conduct has been notoriously ex emplary, who is prudent, and is practically acquainted with religious Communities; otherwise it would be better for the religious to make the exercises by them selves without the preaching. Oh, how many convents have become relaxed, and perhaps ruined, because there were sent to them priests who had very little virtue,
Moreover,
it
will be
exercises given to
who were
uninstructed, or imprudent!
454
CHAPTER
EM1M.OV TO
a
II.
THK MOST EFFICACIOUS MEANS THAT THE BISHOPS SHOULD

DIRECT THEIR FLOCKS.
//
behooves
St.
words
prises in teach that
Jerome one word."
On these bishop to be blameless virtues the All Apostle com says:

"
Hence
the schools
commonly
statu pcrfectionis
the bishop (to use their own terms), est in he is in a cxcrccnJie et conununicandic
state of perfection in
tion
which he himself practises perfec and communicates it at the same time to others. That is, as Father Suarez explains, it is proper that the which religious bishop should possess the perfection rules. It is their and vows strive to attain by their
is not obliged to true, says St. Thomas, that the bishop the under pain of grievous sin; attain such a perfection if the he adds, bishop is not a saint he can nevertheless,
never sanctify his flock as he is in duty bound. A piece of wood that does not burn cannot set fire to other wood. No one can be a canal unless he has before been "Show St. Bernard says: filled, according to what
BJ at first and not a canal yourself to be a reservoir, is what This out. to then and pour yourself filled, try and to St. Paul wrote to Timothy: Take heed 1o
:i
///r<v//,
doctrine: be earnest in them.
For
in doing
1
////.
thou
sJialt
both save thyself

1
and them
that hear them.
"Oportet,
"
"
Omnes
virtutes in
te
"Concbam
Tim. episcopum irreprehensibilem esse." uno sermone comprehendii Apcv.tolus. exhibebis. et non canalem. Impler- prius,
i
iii.
2.
"-
et sic
curato
4
"
effundere."
In Cant,
s.
18.
Attende tibi et doctrinae; justa in illis. te audiunt." teipsum salvum facies, et eos qui
Hoc
I
lim faciens, et
iv.
Tim.
16.
CIi. II.
77ic
Most
Efficacious
Means.
455
means
Mis
To
which
2.
arrive at this perfection, there are nine chief
the
bishop
should
use,
4.
namely:
8.
i.
Prayer;
5.
Good Example; 3. Residence; sions; 6. The Synod; 7. Counsel;

rection.
It will
Visitations;
Audiences;
9.
Cor
therefore be necessary for him to love
prayer before
all things.
i.
Prayer.
is
It is certain
that mental prayer
one of the greatest
to sanctify one s self; of this we are assured by St. Aloysius Gonzega all the masters of spiritual life. said that no one can arrive at any notable degree of
means
without devoting himself much to prayer. Light, strength, fervor, which are necessary in order to Hence strive after perfection, are acquired by prayer.
sanctity
all
the saints have been

see in
his
men
of prayer.
St.
Charles, as
we life, consecrated to study and to prayer that business and the little sleep that he time whole the took permitted him. Thus did he usually devote every day several hours to mental prayer, and when anything
happened that had any important bearing on the public
good, he passed the entire night in prayer. The bishop, -then, should not omit prayer on any ac It would also be expedient for every bishop to count. of his house who say prayers in common with those assemble in the chapel. This was also the practice of St.
Charles and of the Cardinal of Arezzo, who went every Sacrament. day to the church to pray before the Blessed
2.
Good Example.
ardens
not sufficient thac the bishop should be Iitcerna A shining light as to his own interior; he should also be lucens exteriorly by his good example if he wishes to see his Mock walking the road of virtues. In
It is
order that they
may ascend
the mountain, the shepherd
45 6

of them.
must go before them within sight

is
The bishop
In vain
this light placed

it
by
God
himself on the candlestick

arc in the house*
that
will
may
shine
to all that
he preach and recommend the practice of the evan gelical maxims: if he does not before set the example, it will happen what is said by the Council of Vercelli, that the hearers would put but little faith in him, be Men believe with their eyes more than their cause
"
ears.
"
The bishop should then give a good example

things, as St.
thvself
in all
Paul wrote to Titus:
///
all things
shew
an example?
the rudeness of his
Example of meekness, by bearing with
diocesans, and by treating with all possible charity those that are insolent, those that are detractors and ungrate
of his
Every bishop should enter upon the government Church with the conviction that he will be re with paid ingratitude, and with the intention of render for evil; such is the spirit of Jesus Christ and ing good
ful.
of his true servants.

this
How many beautiful examples of have been especially given by St. Charles and St. Francis de Sales! Their lives are full of them.
Example of poverty. The bishop should consider that Church provides him with revenues, not that he may employ them as he pleases, but that he may help the
the
poor as if he were administering their patrimony. St. Charles said that it is a shame for a bishop to allow money to accumulate, and that it is honorable if he is always in debt on account of the alms that he gives,
which, says
St.
Gregory,
"do
is
the
first
work
of
mercy that
Oh,
the shepherd should perform towards his flock.
not good bishops remedy by their alms, notably when there is question of preventing the
evils
1
how many
"
"
Ut luceat omnibus qui in domo sunt. Matt. \. 15. Magis oculis quam auribus credunt homines." Tit. ii. 7. In omnibus teipsum praebe exemplum."
"
CA.
II.
The Most Efficacious Means.
457
sins of those that are
engaged to be married, of children who sleep in the same bed with their parents, of poor women whom necessity tempts to sell their honor, and
similar things! It is true that the bishop
may
lawfully spend of his
revenues what
in
is
necessary for his decent support; but
should always allow holy poverty His household should be moderate, are needed. consisting only of as many servants as Father Hippolytus Durazzo, while a bishop, before he
everything he
shine forth.
to
entered
Society of Jesus, used to appear accom find that in panied by few servants; he would say: commands the Gospel Jesus Christ humility, and not in regard observed be also should Moderation pomp." the of furniture and Oh, what to the garments bishop. that the to see one to edification of a subject every house of the bishop is poor, stripped of those ornaments which seculars love to display! St. Charles absolutely
the
"I
banished from his house tapestries, draperies, and paint There should also be moderation in reference to ings. food. We should be persuaded that usually that which
idea of the spirit of gives the people a good or a bad an ecclesiastic is, when they hear of the frugality or of his table. Moreover, it will be well
sumptuousness for the bishop always to season his meals with the read ing of a spiritual book, as was practised by St. Charles.
should also set an example of all the other Chris by depriving himself of certain diversions; of the love of retirement, by avoiding much conversation; of modesty, by taking care not to
tian
He
virtues: of mortification
raise his eyes in the presence of
women;
of zeal,
by
in
troducing into every private conversation some pious with every thought, as St. Charles was accustomed to do
person, etc.
458
Rcfl ctions Usefulfor Bishops.

3.
Residence.
At his consecration the bishop receives the ring in order that by wearing it he may always remember that he belongs not to himself, but to the Church, his Spouse, whom he is faithfully to serve till death, It is not
my
intention to explain here how far the bishop is obliged to reside in his diocese: I only repeat what the sacred Council of Trent says, that the presence of the pastor
is necessary that he may govern well his flock a pres ence which is certainly enjoined upon the bishops by a
divine precept. We read in the Life of St. Charles that when he found himself absent from his diocese he felt
chains, so great was his desire to as soon as possible. Cardinal Bellarmine, although constrained by an order of the Pope to remain at Rome outside of his diocese of Capua for the good
if
himself as
bound by
return
home
of the universal
not do so
See.
in
Church, he yet believed that he could conscience, and he therefore resigned the
4.
Visitations.
Residence on the part of the bishop is particularly necessary so that he may be able to visit the different places of his diocese; and he should personally visit them. Oh, how many disorders does he not remedy in these journeys when he sees things with his own eyes! He that does not see, cannot provide. It is impossible
govern well by means of the reports that others fur by private ends, either deceive us, or they are themselves easily deceived, or at least
to
nish; the latter, actuated
not the evils that really exist. This is a fact myself have seen and deplored in the courses of the missions that I have given. Although St. Charles
they
know
I
which
had
in his service so
how much he
did and
many ministers, we read in his Life how much he corrected in his
pastoral visitations.
Ch. II.
The Most
Efficacious Means.
459
According to the Council

visit
all
personally every two years. from this obligation; for tainly does not dispense one
is
of Trent, the bishop should the places in his diocese at least The inconvenience in travelling cer
it
the indispensable duty of the pastor, in spite of in conveniences and fatigue, to examine into the condition
of his flock so as to provide for their wants.
How many
times did not St. Charles continue his visits notwith standing the fever from which he suffered! It was a maxim of his that a bishop should go to bed only after On one occasion, in order to the third attack of fever.
a visitation in a certain place, he crept on his hands and feet through the mud and snow. And St. Francis de Sales, as we also read in his Life, in order to
make
visit
certain places was also obliged to drag himself along roads that were so bad that his feet were badly
bruised, and he could not stand erect for several days. At other times he had to pass the night sleeping on
leaves of trees, and
when
his friends
begged him not

"
to
expose
his life in this

I
manner, he
but
it is
said:
It is
not neces
I
sary that
should
duty."
live,
necessary that
should
perform
my
for the occupations of the bishop in the visitations, the following rules should be observed:
As
he should nourish with the divine word the and do so with his owr. voice ac counsel the to given by the Council of Trent: cording are personally bound, if they be not lawfully Bishops The same council adds that hindered to preach."
First,
flocks that he visits,
"
among
is
the functions of the bishop that of preaching This is the principal duty of the principal one: it only a simple Is ceremony that the bishops."
"
1
Church
1
"
in
consecrating a bishop should place upon his

si
Episcopos teneri per seipsos,
legitime impediti non fucrint,

"
ad
2
praedicandum."
"
Est praecipuum episcoporum munus.
Sess. v. cap.
ii.
de Ref.
460
head and shoulders the book of the Gospels ? Oh, how much greater is the impression made by the voice of one s own pastor than by the voice of others! Besides the many sermons that St. Charles was accustomed to preach in the city of Milan, it was a usual thing with him to preach two or three times every day. It will be
well for the bishop to speak in his sermons oftenest on the eternal truths, which are the most powerful means for gaining souls; then he should moralize against the commonest abuses of the place, and should generally
always exhort the people to avoid the occasions, and not to conceal sins in confession through shame. Finally, let him always try to impress upon the hearts of his hearers the resolution to frequent the sacraments, and to recommend themselves continually to Jesus and to
Mary by invoking them especially in temptations, and fortifying themselves with the sign of the cross. . Secondly, it will be well for the bishop to examine
the children of every parish to see how they are in structed, and to distribute little presents to reward those that answer well; he can thus remedy the negli gence of the parish priests by reprimanding them, and
even
if necessary by appointing some one to assume the duties of catechist in punishment and at the expense of the parish priest: this will at least serve as an example
for the rest.
It is of the greatest benefit that the bishop should examine the children himself, so as to make the
parish priests attentive to their duty of instructing them well. This was done by St. Charles, and also by the most vigilant archbishop of Naples, Cardinal Spinelli;
hence there
is
not seen
in their
dioceses that ignorance
of divine things which one sometimes sees elsewhere, and which is the cause of many sins.
Thirdly, in the rural parishes the bishop should have the priests examined as to the manner in which they observe the ceremonies of the Mass.
Ch. II.
461
Fourthly, he should not fail to personally examine the priests and all the clerics of the place which he visits by interrogating each one of them in private, first
all
on their employments and their mode of life so as to recommend to them, if necessary, assiduity in hearing confessions, in attending the dying, application to study, or prayer and detachment from dangerous societies, etc. Finally, he should make inquiries in regard to the de fects of others, and especially of the parish priest (since the visitations aim particularly at reforming parish priests), to find out whether he attends to the duty of
whether he
preaching, of hearing confessions, of assisting the dying, visits dangerous places, takes care lo remove
scandals, sees that the church is always kept clean, etc.; he should put similar questions in regard to the other
ecclesiastics.
is
For this purpose it will be very useful, as done by vigilant bishops, to keep a register in which, with the names of all the priests and all the clerics
inscribed in alphabetical order, are noted their good or bad qualities according to the secret information that has been obtained. This register may prove very use
ful, particularly in order to select parish priests, rural deans, and other ministers, to give to every one the advice that he needs, and to watch more carefully over
etc. The bishop should also make general about the abuses, the scandals, and the dis inquiries sensions which exist in the place. Let him rest assured that in these private and secret examinations he will succeed in learning many important things of which he would have been ignorant; he will thus be able to rem edy many abuses which otherwise would not be reme
his
conduct,
died.
Fifthly, he should visit the nuns in their convents, and preach to them a sermon in order to make them more disposed to receive opportune commands. Then he should privately listen to each one, and encourage
462
her to expose her wants, and to declare freely what she knows to be amiss in the convent or among the nuns. But in these examinations the bishop should be cautious not to show himself attached to any of the factions that are usually formed in the convents. After having heard all of them impartially, he should decide or counsel
to be the best before God. he should give opportune orders for keeping Sixthly, the churches in repair, either in reference to the build and recommend ing, or the altars and sacred vessels, Before his cleanliness and silence in the holy place.
what he believes
departure he should leave in writing the given orders, and rigorously exact their execution, so that everything may be done promptly.
Seventhly, it is also expedient that in his visitation the bishop should examine the confraternities of the seculars, and take care that they be frequented and
that each
should have
preaches to the
its own spiritual Father, who members and hears their confessions;
and that these confraternities be established where they It is too notorious that seculars who do not are not.
inclined to frequent the confraternities are but little with difficulty perse frequent the sacraments, and only But we would do well in these vere in God s grace. confraternities not to oblige the members to pay any contribution for funerals, for suffrages, or for any other
knows by experience that many in order not to be obliged to incur this expense, however small it may be, prefer to give up the confraternities, and At of virtue. they thus wander away from the path least let the bishop make a rule that one may be
thing; for one
admitted into these confraternities even when one does not wish to pay anything, but on condition that the that pay the con suffrages, etc., will be only for those be rigorously should rule the For the rest tribution. the list of from be effaced to are those that observed
C/i. II.
The Most
Efficacious
Means.
463
fail to be present confraternity three times in succession, or to com municate once a month.
members who without a lawful excuse
at the
necessary that the bishop in his visita sacrament of Confirmation. In reference to the administration of the sacrament of Penance, vnusquisque in scnsu sito abundet, St. Francis de Sales did not object to hear the confession of any one that asked him. There are some who say that f the bishop administers this sacrament there will arise dan
Eighthly,
>
it is
tions should administer the
should go to the confessional, not to hear confessions, but to listen to any one that wishes to speak to him privately, and under the pretext of a special devotion to confess to the bishop, and thus avoid all criticism. This may espe cially be useful in order to hear the declarations of any woman who could not go to the bishop s house.
5.
ger of deceit, sacrileges, etc. Nevertheless least be expedient in these visitations that he
it
will
at
Missions.*
He that has not given missions, nor heard confessions duiing missions, cannot know how useful these exer
Owing to the extraordinary manner in which the bread of the divine Word is broken, when the eter nal truths are methodically exposed to the hearers who have assembled in great numbers, it is nearly impossible
cises are.
for them not to be converted to God. It is, moreover, evident that God co-operates more efficaciously with this work. Father Contenson assures us that it is only by the missions that souls reach eternal salvation. But, O God there are some who say that by the missions disquietude is spread among consciences.
1
"Per
solas missiones impletur pradestinatio."
Thcol
C.
2,
sp. 2.
* See on this subject Letter to a Bishop, Volume
XV.
p. 73.
464

it
Would
then be better,
in
order not to disquiet con
in their deplorable state, sciences, to leave poor sinners of their damna with this cursed peace which is the seal it is the duty of But tion ? One disquiets consciences that sleep in sin in order to disquiet his sheep a
!
pastor that they
in which recognize the danger this for Now pur God. to return they live, and thus We mission. the than means better pose there is no hell makes to hinder that efforts the see also manifestly this end the parish pries missions, using sometimes for in order that thenthose who, but only themselves, seek under various pre faults may not become known, Hut in such cases it is texts to avoid having missions. missionaries the bishop who is to provide by sending that the knows he the parishes in which specially into his for request is negligent, without waiting parish priest all when he above this and or that of the parishioners, not desire a- mission. sees that the parish priest does even for cities, we useful are very If the missions that in small places they are not
may awaken,
should be convinced because as only a few priest only useful but necessary, of the place, it easily natives even are are there who
happens that many souls bad confessions on account

feel in
they continually^meet. as to be able to confess the convenience of a mission so is morally certain that it to priests who are strangers, thus lose their souls. and sins in their they will continue all bishops undermake to Christ I am praying to Jesus not have to ex one that order in may stand this truth So many 1 claim with Contenson, already quoted: and there is no one to ones in the towns cry for bread, break it to them. Woe, woe to sleeping bishops
"
sacrileges by making repugnance that they know them and whom confessing to those who Hence if these souls have not
commit
of the
"
Tot parvuli
in
ct oppidulis petunt panem,
non
cst qui frangat eis.
Vx,
VEC prselatis
dormitantibus!"
C/i. //.
The Most Efficacious Means,
465
It is therefore advisable that the bishop should have a mission given every three years in every village, how ever small it may be. This I say, because there are
missionaries who, in districts where small villages are close to one another, are accustomed to give a mission in a central place for all of them at the same time. I
at the
respect their zeal in wishing to sanctify all these souls same time; but I do not approve of their mode of action, and I would ask the bishops for the love that
fied
they have for the glory of Jesus Christ not to be satis with missions thus given in groups: they should take care that each place, however small it may be, may
have its special mission, which is to last at least for eight days; for we know that if a mission is given in a place for several neighboring parishes, the faithful who
go there are those that need
it
the least.* Those, on the
are laden with sin the most, and are con contrary, less careful of their salvation, do not attend sequently it at all, under the pretext that it is too far, or that the
who
sermon
is
over too
late,
or that the weather
is
bad,
etc.
And
so they remain at home and lead the same wicked lives, while if the mission, had been given in their own
church they would have been compelled to attend it at least out of human respect, fearing to be looked upon as reprobates. I speak from experience. We have seen many places where it was said a mission had been given; but because it had been given in some central church, or because it had been given in too short a time, we found there people really abandoned, as if no mission had been given there. This is the reason why our humble Congregation,
when
it is
called to give missions, takes care to give the
however small, at least during eight days; and in those places where this time does not suffice to hear the confessions of all the faithful, we
exercises in every place,
prolong the mission as

3"
much
as
twenty and even thirty
466
days.
should be convinced that the greatest fruit in that to be derived from the missions does not consist confes to one that goes every one hears sermons, but in If in a mission one does not sion to the missionaries.
settle the
We
accounts of one s past life, and does not regu the late one s future conduct by means of confession, Hence our will be of little use. sermons of hearing most esteemed Father of happy memory, Monsignor we have had the Falcoia, Bishop of Castellamare, whom first and only director of our happiness to have for our reason that it is little Congregation, said with good is too better not to give a mission than to give one that the find opportunity to short, so that the hearers do not
sermons create scruples, and if those that have scruples do not succeed in con will continue to have fessing to the missionaries, they the courage to mani have not and consciences,
make
their confessions; since
troubled
the place. fest their troubles to the confessors of
Hence,
being now
sacrileges and for It will, therefore, always be better lose their souls. few a in the bishop to have complete missions given
in
bad
faith they will,
commit
places rather than

in
permit them to be given

then, at least,
in
many
one will an imperfect manner; places been has mission no given, know that in certain parishes and missionaries can be sent there afterwards.
6.
The Synod.
an invention of the Holy Ghost in order themselves that the bishops may by this means assure notorious is It of the Church. of the
The synod
is
good government and by means of the synod reformed conferences the In synodal sanctified his whole diocese. the one examines the faults that are to be corrected, the of maintenance for proper rules to be established
that St. Charles
Orders, suf churches, for the offices, the choir, holy that the parish so etc., catechism, frages, sermons,
C/i.
IL
TJic
Most
Efficacious Means.
467
priests who must be present their obligations, and become more attentive in fulfilling
are better instructed in
them.
it is customary to Relatively to reserved cases, which be will expedient for the determine in the synod, it than rather easy in extending bishops to be cautious in which dioceses them. In the reigns the execrable
vice of
blasphemy against the
saints,
it
would be useful
to
make it a reserved case. Monsignor Fabrizio, of happy memory, Archbishop of Salerno, a prelate of great zeal, was successful by making a reserved case of blasphemy And in regard in moderating this vice in his diocese. to the company-keeping of persons engaged to be mar
ried,
which gives
rise
to
innumerable
sins, it
would be
advisable to ordain in all cannot accept the promises of such persons without to be married within being assured that they are ready these promises too receives if one Because a few days. is done in many as the before a time marriage, long that the men engaged take the liberty it
dioceses that the parish priests
happens places, of entering the house
of
those
whom
they intend to
live together in dis marry, and that they continue to be at the same time grace with God. Hence it would union and cohabi carnal expedient to reserve not only at night of the be tation, or the remaining together the of sin the parents or heads of trothed, but also
families
who permit
is
these disorders.
7.
Counsel.
He
that
ivisc
hearkeneth unto counsels? says the
Ghost.
On
this
subject Campano, Bishop
of
Holy Terme,
said that the bishop
who
counsel in order to govern or will be a beast among men. Hugh of Lincoln, saying that his
1
believes that he does not need well, either must be a God,
Surius praises St. first care on entering

Frov.
xii. 15.
Qui autern sapiens Die 17 /Vov.

"
est, audit
consilia."
468
sellors.
the episcopate was to choose learned and pious coun It is desirable for the bishop in his consultations
to refrain
from expressing
his oxvn opinion,
and
to give
to others all liberty to express their views.
The bishop should weigh

giving
it,
well
in
every order before
taking resolutions, in matters of im It would, generally speaking, even be ex portance. when pedient, entering upon the government of his church, not to do anything else than note the defects that exist, and search after remedies that might be used. He may then begin the work, being more fixed
especially in
and not be too quick
the heat of passion and
resolutions after having taken the necessary in formation concerning men and things of his diocese. During the progress of his government he should take counsel first of God in prayer, then of prudent men; after that let him act with firmness, not only in giving opportune orders, but in maintaining them and seeing that they be punctually carried out, otherwise it would be better not to give them. For if it is seen that the bishop bears without resentment the non-observance
in his
of
any of
his orders,
it
will
happen that the
rest of
This is what St. Paul his orders will be disregarded. gave Titus to understand when he wrote to him that he
should see that his
commands
be
fulfilled:
Exhort and
1
rebuke with all authority. Let no man despise //tee. This firmness, so necessary to the bishop, is represented by the holy unction which he receives at his consecration.
He who
will
in
the interests of
God
fears to displease
men
never be a good bishop. If I yet pleased men^ I should not be the servant of Christ? says the Apostle. And a pious bishop added, that bishops should resolve to be poisoned, to be prosecuted, or to be damned.
1
"
Exhortare
ii.
et
argue
cum omni
imperio.
Nemo
te contemnat."
Tit.
2
"
15.
essem."
Si
adhuc hominibus placerem, Christ! servus non
Gal.
i.
10.
Ch.
II.

8.
469
Audiences.
neces Except during the time of prayer, of Mass, of to audience to be should the give ready bishop sary rest, to not He hour. at and only one belongs every every but to his flock. For this purpose the his
church, his servants to bishop should specially recommend to announce to him those that have come; above all, if as has been said they are parish priests; because these, have charge of the above, are the most occupied, and once most important affairs. If we delay in giving
them an audience, they will afterwards neglect to come not obtain an by pleading in excuse that they could the interests and souls of the thus and audience; good
of the glory of
God
will
have to
suffer.
The bishop should avoid being familiar, and should not give too much confidence to any one of his subjects,
so as not to be deceived by him nor criticised by others; and treat every but, on the other hand, he should hear one with the greatest kindness. He is a father, and lie should treat his subjects as his children, and not as his St. Jerome says that a bishop who treats his servants.
subjects with harshness
is
not a
When
treating with
women
fit person to govern. he should take care, at
keep his eyes cast the presence of down, some one. St. Charles when he spoke with women wished that at least two persons should be present. It is also necessary that the bishop should not easily believe what is secretly reported to him, and that he
least for the edification of others, to
to be brief,
and always
to be in
should take no steps before he has heard the other side, or has been well assured of the facts through the in formation given him by trustworthy persons.
9.
Correction.
It is,
besides, the special
move
his flock
duty of the bishop to re from a wicked life by means of correc-
470
Reflect ions Useful for Bishops.
tion; lie is obliged to do so even if it cost his life: The 1 e r vv se h e good shepherd givcth IIis life for His sheep. will have to render an account to Jesus Christ of all the evils that will happen, and that he could have prevented by correction. This is the great burden which makes
1 1
holy bishops tremble.

said
to
"
Monsignor
Sanfelice, of
happy
me one day in a trembling voice: memory, Uon Alphonso, how can I sleep quietly when I know
that one of
St.
my
flock
is
living in disgrace with
God?"
as
Gregory condemns the bishops who corrects no one guilty of the same crime that the malefactor com
in
mits.
But
order that the correction
may be
suitable the
following rules should be observed: 1. The correction should be administered
in charity;
extreme cases severity becomes necessary, we should always mix wine with oil, that is, severity with kindness; hence it is expedient not to administer cor rection when one is excited; for then one easily falls
and
if
in
into excess.
should correct others with prudence: the same for one may not be good for is good another, especially when the culprit is blinded by pas sion, which does not permit him to acknowledge his fault nor profit by the correction. 3. It is true that in order to administer a useful cor rection we should wait for the opportune moment; but when the moment has come, we should correct the We should guilty one with promptness, without delay.
2.
We
remedy
that
soon as we can; for the fire is easily it is only a spark, but not when it when extinguished has become a flame. 4. We must administer correction in secret, especially when the fault is hidden. He that has lost his reputa
remedy the
evil as
tion easily gives himself

1
"
up
entirely to vice.
suis."
Bonus pastor animam suam dat pro ovibus
John,
x.
II.
C/i. II.
471
culprit,
when the correction is disregarded by the we must punish him by acting with firmness even though we should expose our lives. St. Peter Damian says that the good pastor loves justice more And St. Leo says: "Those whom correction than life.
Finally,
1
has not profited, let them not be spared as to separa 2 If chastisement does not serve to bring back tion." the culprit, it will at least serve as an example to others.
However, while exercising justice we should make room for leniency, to which the bishop should always
it is a less evil, says St. Augustine, to have to reproach one s self with too great an indulgence than too great a severity. Especially should the bishop restrain himself in the infliction of censures; as they are an extreme remedy, if they are inflicted with excess, they are apt to remain unnoticed. And when a culprit under censure truly amends himself, he should be at
be inclined; for
once absolved unless prudence requires a longer or we are in danger of being deceived.
In regard to ecclesiastical culprits,
tion
if
trial,
after the correc
we
perceive
is
some amendment
in
them, the best
done by a prudent bishop, is, instead of imprisoning them, to send them out of the diocese and to grant them permission to return only after we have been assured that they have entered upon the path of duty by a long trial. These are the sick that are healed
thing, as
with difficulty by ordinary remedies.
had proposed to myself to be short, I shall now conclude, and pass over in silence other things less But I cannot conclude this little work important. without saying that every bishop should be convinced
As
a great burden, so that

1
"
that in receiving the mitre he loads his conscience with if he wishes to save his soul he
Magis amat justitiam, quam vitam." His quibus prodesse non potuit correptio, non parcat
"
abscissio."
472
must necessarily resolve on entering upon the govern ment of his See, to embrace a life, not of ease and of rest, but a life of crosses, of trials, and of labors; a life which St. John Chrysostom calls a sea of labors, an of troubles." Hence arises for abyss bishops the ex treme danger of losing their souls, and this has filled
"
many holy men with so great a fear, that they found themselves as it were forced even to fail in obedience to
their Superiors
a burden.
if
And one cannot regard
by refusing to take upon themselves such as vain such a fear
the saying of St Augustine is true, namely, that it is very difficult for a bishop to be saved, because it is very difficult for him to comply with his grave responsibilities.
Most terrible is, besides, what St. John Chrysostom says, and I do not think that he is wrong, namely: believe
"I
that
the holy Doctor speaks of those that are truly called to the episcopate and are forced to accept it; he speaks quite differently
among many more will
the bishops not
be
lost."
many And here
will be saved,
but
of
"I
those that ambitiously seek after
it,
for he says:
wonder whether any one of them will be saved." 4 Whether in this matter there is any exaggeration, I know not; but I know that when Pius V. was elected Pope he was seen to tremble and to grow pale; and when asked the reason, he answered as follows: When
"
was a religious I had great hopes of saving my soul; having become a bishop, I began to fear; now having been chosen Pope, I feel nearly desperate." All these considerations should, however, not dis courage good bishops, nor fill them with diffidence, but should excite in them great watchfulness in regard to
I
1
"
Pelagum laborum,
E. B.
et
jerumnarurn
abyssum."
De
Sacerd.
1.
6.
St-rm. 339,
"
3 Non arbitrior inter episcopos multos esse qui salvi fiant, sed /;/ Aft. multo plures qui pereant. 3. 4 Miror si potest salvari aliquis rectorum." In Hebr. horn 34.
"
//<;//.
"
Ch.
II.

fill
473
same
their duties; should
them with
zeal,
and
at the
time with holy hopes; for they know that if the chastise ment of negligent bishops is to be great, much greater will be the reward that an infinitely good and generous God
give to those that are zealous. St. John Chrysostom there is on earth between says that as much difference as and a monarch, so much individual an ordinary, private between the glory of a heaven in be there will difference
will
solitary
pastor of souls.
holy life in the desert and that of a Let him who fears on account of his weakness take the resolution to do all that he can for God; let him afterwards have recourse to God with con with St. fidence, and he will be able to do all, by saying
who
lives a
Paul:
I can
do all things in
I
Him who
strcngthcneth me.
to
In conclusion,
beg every one that has deigned
read this poor little work, written, as may be seen, with out art and in a simple manner, to have the charity to
recommend me
to
Jesus Christ
in
the holy sacrifice of
the Mass, either during my life, or after my death, in order that he may show me mercy. For when I find burdened with the myself, although in another manner, of souls, I very salvation the for of laboring duty
great
much
fear for
I
I
my own
should
I
salvation, dreading lest
am
not
fulfilling as wretched as
my
obligations.
On my
part, as
promise always to pray to our Saviour for all the Jesus and to his most holy Mother Mary that in order they may pastors of the Christian flock, all be holy, and inflame every one with the love of Jesus am,
Christ.
MAY
PRAISED
JESUS IN THE BLESSED SACRAMENT
AND THE
BE ALWAYS
BLESSED VIRGIN
!
MARY EVER IMMACULATE

in
Omnia possum
eo qui
me
confortat."
Phil.
iv.
13.
474
links for Seminaries.*
INTRODUCTION.
holy Council of Trent had a very useful and divine idea when it ordained that in the Church semi naries should be established, in which men who young are destined for the ecclesiastical state be in
in the exercise of virtues, in order to make themselves fit to labor for the sanctification of the Such was the people. intention of the Council; but would to God that so many seminaries by their bad direction did not become a source of ruin for It is deplorable to see young men so many poor boys, who, at first innocent and pious, be come, after their entrance into the seminary, sinks of vice. A boy of seven years of age, having entered a certain seminary in the kingdom of Naples, left it two years afterward so filled with vice that he resembled a demon, and his own no
!
THE
structed
in
the sacred sciences,
might and especially
parents
longer wished
to
Hence while a young man by remaining will) his family would have preserved innocence, and would perhaps have become a good priest,
their house.
receive
him into
"his
useful for the salvation of others,

*
St.
if
he enters a seminary
Alphonsus published
1.
this
(Villecourt,
vi.
ch.
iii.)
He
Rule towards the end of the year 175^ had that year introduced a wonderful
in
II. ch.
reform into the seminary of Nola, which was

related by Father
Tannoia (Book
44).
a very bad state, as It is without doubt
is
in
consequence of
that he
tain
this undertaking, which was crowned with such success, composed the present opuscule. In order to understand cer details, it should be known that by a seminary we here understand
an establishment which comprises not only what we call a Great Semi nary, but also all the classes of humanities, and even of the preparatory courses, to which very young boys are admitted; the whole, however, is divided into several ED. separated sections.
Introduction.
that
is
475
badly managed he
will
be a priest; but through
the vices contracted in his youth, and not laid aside in old age, he will cause the ruin of many souls, and will
be a scandal to the Church.
Therefore, some one will say, has not the establish of seminaries been more hurtful than useful? Would it not be better to abolish them everywhere?
ment
I
the seminaries are well managed, far from we should take all possible care to them,. abolishing maintain them and make them prosper; for in such seminaries the bishop will find the means to provide all his churches with good parish priests, confessors, preach and he will thus see piety ers, canons, and other priests, diocese. whole flourish in his If, on the other hand,
answer:
If
the seminary is not well kept, there is no doubt that it would be better to give it up. It would certainly be better to have in the diocese priests that are less learned,
but of good morals, than to have those that are a little more learned, but that are wicked and scandalous. I a little more learned," because the wicked make" say
"
little progress in the sciences; nevertheless, by the reputation of learning which they have acquired they will do more harm to souls, as they are thus better able to deceive them and to conduct them on the road to per
but
dition.
For myself, if I knew of a bishop who had a semi is badly managed or governed by a bad Director that nary or bad Prefects, I would certainly beg him, if lie wished to save his soul, and did not wish to see his diocese go
suppress this establishment and to provide in another manner, as best he could, for the wants of his church. O God! how many bishops will be damned and will cause the damnation of a multitude of their flock on account of the little attention which
to destruction, to
they pay to the government of their seminaries! to God that it were not so!
Would
But
let
us stop complaining, and
let
us speak of the

In order to keep a seminary in good order, what should he the care of the bishop, that of the Director, that of the Prefects, and which are the rules that should be most carefully observed by the
let
remedies.
us see
seminarians.
i.
I.
Duties of the Bishop.
all things take care that the seminary should have its rules well ordered, as well for piety as for the sciences. For this end it will be use ful to indicate here the principal rules that are in use in
The bishop must before
well-organized seminaries, especially in those of Naples and Aversa, which have been and still are, we may well say the model for the rest. As to the exercises of piety, the following shall be per
formed: 1. Mental prayer in the morning, the meditations being mostly on the eternal truths, the consideration of which is very salutary for young men. 2. Mass, with the Office of the Blessed Virgin. 3. Confession and Communion every eight days, or at least twice a month. 4.- Spiritual reading during half an hour, or at least during a quarter of an hour. Here there is .question of spiritual reading other than that which is made at table; it will be well to have the reading made out of the Lives of the Saints, and this should never be omitted5.
The
of
visit
to
the
Blessed
Sacrament and
to the
afternoon, that is, after the hour s and after the rest which is allowed in sum recreation, mer. It will be well to allow a half-hour s rest even in winter, as is practised in the seminary at Naples.
in the
6.
7.
Mother
God
The Rosary and the Litany of the Blessed Virgin. The examination of conscience, with the Christian
There should be added the short prayers that are
.
acts of faith, etc.

8.
/.
4-7 7
usually recited at
rest,
and especially
the beginning of class, study or of in the morning after When rising.
following is the order that is to be followed: the seminarians have been awakened by the ordi nary signal, there shall at first be recited, in an undertone, after some pious formula, the acts of adoration and of
rising, the
When
thanksgiving to the Lord; and while every one shall dress modestly near his bed, there shall be read from the Diario of Father Marchese, or from another col
This reading shall continue lection, a few pious facts. during the time necessary for dressing, washing, comb ing, etc., and shall be finished at the signal given for meditation, which is to follow immediately. In some seminaries I have found that the seminarians were made to take the discipline in common, in the
dark; but prudence requires that such an exercise should be altogether disallowed, so as to avoid the
danger men.
of
any impropriety occurring among the young
It will be most useful that the spiritual exercises should be given in the seminary every year during eight or ten days, with a sermon in the morning and in the evening, and with an instruction, on the virtues
and the rules that should be observed.

will also
be very useful,
in
Moreover, it order to preserve the spirit
fruit of these exercises, to make every month a retreat of one day, during which there should be no class nor study, except in the evening, in winter. This day should be devoted to meditation, to spiritual read
and the
ing (especially to that of the rules), to sermons, to in structions, as well as to confession and Communion.
As regards the
served:
sciences,
the following should be ob
For beginners there shall be instruction in grammar; then follows the study of humanities, in which we should strive to interest them well, for afterwards they will
478
study them no more; and if they do not well under stand the Latin language, they will always be weak in all the other sciences.
The more advanced
shall at first study philosophy, in
which they should carefully learn logic, which is the most necessary part of it. In the study of the sciences I think it to be much better to use books than writings:
in doing so there will be considerable saving of time and of health. We might use Purcozio or Verneio, at
least for logic, or the logic of the philosophy called Burgundia, which is excellent for seminarians. They shall afterwards study scholastic and dogmatic theology, for which we might use the abridgment of
published at Venice, a work which has met with general approval. Especially should the of those our kingdom, take care to bishops, notably
Totirnely, lately
have the seminarians instructed in moral theology, in order that they may afterwards be able to choose among them subjects most capable to labor for the good of souls; otherwise the same young men after having left the seminary will study this science but little, and the bishops will then complain, as I have seen them do, that they have not priests to hear confessions and to take charge of souls. The greatest good that the bishop can have confessors and seminarians he will parish priests, since among instructed and the the best functions for these choose most exemplary, without, however, forgetting that, cceteris paribus, the most exemplary should always be In this way he will always be preferred to the others.
derive from the seminary
is
to
the
able to keep his diocese in a good condition. If it should be thought expedient not to make any one apply to a complete study of philosophy and theology, either because he is too advanced in years, or for some
other some reason, he should, however, study moral theology after the humanities and logic, which are
/.
479
always necessary. No one should be allowed to be ordained priest before having studied moral theology
for
two or three
years.
silence,
The other things concerning

etc., will
modesty, charity,
be treated farther on, when we speak of the duties of the Prefects and of the seminarians. It will be well to have printed or written in a small volume all these rules, with the other precepts and observances of
importance, and have them read every week, or at month. This can be done on the day of retreat or on another feast or week day. II. The bishop should try to have a good Director
less
least twice a
and good Prefects

fail
for the seminary; for
if
these officials
whatever the bishop may do, the seminary will certainly go to destruction. Besides good morals, they should have some skill and practice in
in
their duty,
taking care of seminaries. The bishop shall often in quire of the Director how the Prefects and the semi narians conduct themselves; but above all should he obtain information, by every means in his power, in re
gard to the manner of acting, the charity, the vigilance Once or twice a year he shall make a general examination of the seminarians in order to hear and to find out the irregularities and faults of both the seminarians and officials.
of the Director.
III.
The following
employ
for the
are the
officials
whom
the bishop
shall
government
The bishop should en the obligation of showing great respect and obedience to the Director; otherwise there will
join
First, the Director, who ual as well as of the temporal.
of the seminary: shall take care of the spirit
upon
all
always be factions and troubles in the seminary. Secondly, it is necessary that each section should have its own Prefect. Moreover, there shall be at least one general Prefect, if not two. He shall have charge of the seminarians when they go forth, either to go to
480
the chapel, to the class, to the door, or to speak to the Director; he shall always watch over the corridors, which should never be without some one to keep an eye upon them. When the seminarians go out of the semi
nary he shall take care that no one remains behind. He shall visit all the sections to examine how they study, how they observe silence, how they make recrea He shall be present when the barbers, shoe tion, etc.
makers,
tailors,
come, so as to prevent
all
disorder.
He
When shall give the signal for the common exercises. informed by the special Prefects, he shall call in the
physicians for the sick. In a word, he shall have general superintendence of all the observances of the seminary, and shall notify the Director of all faults of omission.
In some seminaries there is also a Vice-Director, who has the snperintendence that has been just described and who presides in the absence of the Director. He
and whatever is necessary; but where there steward and a general Prefect, as has been
has also charge of the servants, of procuring provisions, is a house

said, these
cares may be divided among them. Thirdly, it will be well, and even very useful, to keep at the seminary a confessor who constantly remains He should not interfere with the external gov there.
ernment, and much less with the punishments that are to be given, nor reprove any one in the presence of He should attend only to hear with charity all others. those of the seminary who come to confess to him or to be directed in the spiritual life. He shall have special
charge of the servants of the house, that they may fre quent the sacraments and learn Christian doctrine. On the arrival of a new seminarian he shall instruct him for a general confession, mental prayer, etc., and assist him in the spiritual exercises, which on entering are to
be made during eight or at least three days.
He
will
/.

all in
48 1
the chapel
do well from time to time to address to some discourse or instruction on piety.

there should be
Besides this confessor established in the seminary, made to come from without several pru
dent, exemplary, and well-informed confessors to hear the confessions of the seminarians. They should be firm
absolution to backsliders, who, obliged by communicate in the seminary, are apt to come without being well disposed. It will be well to have two confessors to come together, in order that the seminarians may have more liberty in confess And three or four times a year the bishop should ing.
in refusing
the Rule to confess and
have extraordinary confessors

that the seminarians are in
to
come, being persuaded
great danger of making sacrileges by always confessing to those that know them.
Let
all
the confessors take care to

if
recommend
well to
they come to confession, to be faithful to report to the Director all the faults of the semina rians, and let them even go so far as to refuse them absolution if the importance of the case requires such a
the Prefects,
measure; for
if
the Prefects
fail
in this
matter through
infractions
human
of the
respect, there will thence arise
many
Rule and many scandals,

good.
to the injury of the
therefore always inculcate the case presents itself, let them also refuse absolution to those seminarians who, when able to remedy some grave scandal by informing the bishop or the Director, refuse to do so. It must be borne in
this point.
common
They should
if
And
as there is here question of a common injury, are often not excused because of a grave incon they venience or private injury.
mind that
IV. The bishop should, above all, be attentive not to admit into the seminary and to dismiss subjects who give little hope of becoming good ecclesiastics. On this point he should use a rigor which is not ordinary nor
482
as he must be convinced great, but which is supreme, in this at times relax that to rigor is an act, not of much is but against charity; for the indulgence charity, that we use towards any one will be the cause of com
mon
evil to
the seminary.
Among
the subjects that
not fail to enter, however careful we may be, there will be some who will not be what we thought that they were, or who being in the seminary will become bad. If we do not use towards them extreme rigor, one of them will suffice to corrupt all the rest; and so the of seminary will be ruined, and become a receptacle
scandals.
should at first use diligence and extreme rigor in the admission of pupils by admitting oftenest only those who are young (as for those that are grown up and will become ignorant, what hope can we have that they
We
good laborers
in the
Church
ence are given to piety, and

for the ecclesiastical state.
who we know by experi ?); who also show an inclination For this purpose we should
nor procure secret information, not from their relatives are who from but from their parisli priests, strangers is certainly better to have a few semi It trustworthy.
narians
to the
who
are
good and who
likely will
become
useful
Church, than to have many who are found to be the good. imperfect and who will afterwards spoil In the second place, the bishop should use rigor, and
and the great rigor, by dismissing the incorrigible scandalous. By the incorrigible. I understand those who after several
remonstrances and
after
punishment give
little
hope
that they will correct their faults, nor multiplied and habitual, though not scandalous be not one a such positively may Although grave.
when
these faults are
scandalous, yet by his conduct, which is so negligent and faulty, he always gives scandal, at least by his bad and so there example, and also makes others lukewarm;
/.

hope that such a one
If
483
will
can be very
little
become a
young man, after good various means have been employed, gives no hope of amendment, he becomes certainly hurtful. By the scandalous I understand those that commit
ecclesiastic.
therefore such a
faults of positive scandal; for instance, when they induce their companions to transgress a rule, or not to submit to the orders of the bishop or the Director, or to com
mit some grave theft or insolence. The scandal would be more hurtful if a seminarian would give bad example or some immodest ac against decency by some word The one that gives scandal in this way could tion.
first time that he falls into such faults, after having inflicted upon him a chastise ment which is exemplary and of long duration. I use
scarcely be tolerated the
the words
"Scarcely
the
first
time;"
for the surest
way would be to dismiss him at once; for such a one, after having been detected and punished, will easily find means to keep acts of this kind hidden, and as long as these acts do not become again known, they will be the cause of common evil, which it will afterwards be diffi cult to repair entirely, so that such a one may be the
cause of ruin to many. What prudence is, therefore, for the amendment of an in required, which, in hoping of being lost? dividual, exposes many to the danger a great evil, not is The expulsion of such a subject of time; course in the himself although he may correct which much is a evil, greater the ruin of the Community
one should much more fear and try to prevent. If the dismissal is an injury to the young man, it is a private which injures only an individual; but if he in
injury,
is very grave, as it injures the jures others, the injury Community. I repeat, and I repeat a thousand times, that to be indulgent in this matter is not charity, but is
imprudence, is tyranny, since in towards an individual one wishes
order to use charity

to
permit the ruin of
484

to the
many, or at least to expose them A* to this, it must be regarded

seminary
in
danger of
ruin.
as certain that in the
which the pupils, being young, are easily good or evil, following the examples and the occasions that are before them, a single one giving
drawn
to
scandal can infect all the rest. When they are infected there will probably be no remedy. The only remedy
will be to dismiss them all, and to admit new subjects, otherwise the evil once introduced will stay, passing from one to the other forever. Such a severity should not be called, as is done by some, excessive rigor, but
is
rather a duty of charity and of justice, since the bishop obliged by a grave obligation of charity and of jus tice to promote the good, and the greatest good, of his
diocese; this certainly depends in great part on having a well-regulated seminary. Let us pray to the Lord that he may make all the bishops who govern the Church
understand
this truth.
2.
Duties of the Director.
1. When there is question of receiving any subject, the Director shall endeavor carefully to inquire of trust worthy persons about his morals and inclinations.
2. When a seminarian has been received, he should have him make a retreat of eight or at least of three
days; in these exercises, with the reading of the rules, he shall be instructed in the observances by the con fessor of the house, to whom he shall afterward smake a
general confession. 3. The Director shall often and strongly enjoin upon the Prefects to come to him to report the faults committed
every week and every time that when they come he should leave everything in order to hear them, and not make them wait. He shall correct with some severity those that
in their sections, at least
it
is
necessary, and
neglect to report to him the faults that they have no-
//.
Duties of the Director.
485
ticed; sometimes even he shall publicly reprove them before the seminarians themselves, in order that the Prefect may be more easily excused by them if he afterwards accuses them to the Director. If on this
point a Prefect, even after correction, neglects to amend, he should necessarily be dismissed. him 4. He shall also tell the seminarians to call upon
to communicate to him, but the with permission of the Prefect, who should always not refuse it. Moreover, he shall appoint in each sec tion one or two of the most virtuous and faithful semi narians as secret inspectors, to report to him from time
when they have something
to time the faults that they notice, or at least to make them known to him in a surer and less exposed way.
the names 5. He shall keep a small register containing of all the seminarians, one on each page, under which he shall note the faults of each in order to be mindful
of them,
at least
when he has
to
render an account to
the bishop previously to ordination.

shall be specially watchful in regard to faults against purity; he shall recommend modesty in dress ing and undressing. He shall order that the lamp at
6.
He
night should always be kept burning, and placed at such a height that no one can extinguish it. Moreover, during the night the dormitory should always be kept locked, and the Prefect should keep the key this should always be done without exception; otherwise many sins will be the consequence, for which he will have to ren der an account to God. He shall ordain that, without his express permission, no seminarian should leave his section after the Ave Maria, or even during the day, nor go to the room of the teach ers; and he should not easily
give this permission; for this is a thing that is not prac tised in the seminaries where there is regular observ
ance; and besides, it is dangerous for one to be quite alone in the room with a boy. In regard to the difhcul-

which the pupils meet with in their studies, they do better to propose them in the class; this will serve at the same time as an instruction for others. He
ties
will
the place of his bed, taking care that the beds be separated from each other at a dis tance of five or six palms; he shall also assign to each his place at class, at table, and for recreation, and keep separate the quarrelsome, the negligent, and those among whom there may be any danger of scandal. 7. He must employ the greatest rigor in
shall assign to each
punishing
faults against purity committed either in actions or in words; so also if any one converses with a
companion
gives him a note or a present. He shall punish the servants that take letters from the semi narians, since all the letters should be given to the por ter, and handed by the porter to the Director. It would be a grave fault to speak to a pupil of another
in secret, or
alone or
section,
and
8.
still
a graver fault,
is
worthy
of expulsion, to
approach
any one when he
in bed.
In punishing, he must make others understand that he does not act out of revenge or out of hence
passion;
should defer punishment as long as he is excited. He shall do the same when it is the seminarian who is excited; for prudence requires that we should wait till he is calm. His passion having then subsided, he should be punished; otherwise in his anger he might easily go
lie
to excess. Sometimes, when the fault is secret, a chari table remonstrance will have greater effect than any other punishment. I use the word secret, for if it is public, the punishment should be public; however, even then it will be well to make a gentle remonstrance before or after the chastisement.
He shall try to find out what kind of conversation held during the recreations and the walks into the For these walks he should point out the country.
9.
is
places where seminarians should go.
//.
Ditties
of the Director.
487
shall be vigilant that the prescribed silence be silence is indispen observed, especially at table, when innumerable faults, acts avoid sable; if one wishes to when the for of intemperance, disputes, improprieties; observe cannot Prefects the table at seminarians are
10.
He
the seminarians, nor all that is done or said. the sections to see what 11. He shall often go through or recreation, or in free of time in the study done is three or time. Moreover, several times a year, or every and cupboards, four months, he shall examine the beds
and unexpectedly ask for the keys in order to see un whether he may not find arms, books, and other
suitable things. with the bishop 12. He shall have an understanding it shall vacation the that made during to have a rule to the seminarians to return home, as
not be permitted this is done in some seminaries;
inflicts
is
upon these poor
perhaps irrepara will easily lose seminarian the time this ble. During the seminary, especially all that he has gained while at It will then be the vintage. if he remains away during the well to give vacation in the seminary by dispensing
which young men immense harm,
them some young men from study, and allowing

amusement.
13.
rational
is question of giving to a seminarian per home on account of sickness, care return mission to one s self beforehand, by the assure to taken be should the sickness is real, and whether the of advice physician, man to leave the whether it is necessary for the young be sick in order to house; for often seminarians pretend or through some festival, to be able to be present at should one If go away any other capricious motives. cause, one should fix the time of other
If
there
for
some
urgent
his return;
come back, in regard to the Director shall take been has absent, the time that he he conducted himself, how information care to obtain
and
after he has
4-88
whom he stayed, whether he frequented the sacra ments, practised mental prayer, etc. 14- Often, as on the days preceding the principal feasts and those of the Blessed Virgin, he shall preach a sermon; and he shall never fail to make a of retreat
with
in the
15.
16. He shall speak at least once a week with the house steward about the necessities, the provisions, and the treatment of the seminarians. 17.
should often ask a seminarian, in the presence how mental prayer is made, or whether he renumbers what has been read in the refectory, or what he himself has read privately.
of the others,
He
manner indicated above, page
day
477.
He
shall read over
from time
to time these in
structions in order to refresh his

tilings to which he will be difficult for
memory
as to
the
it
should pay attention; otherwise
him not
to fail in
many
least
18.
things, at
to
or to serve the bishop, they shall leave the seminary together, wearing the surplice, keeping silence, and with their Prefect, who must never lose sight of them. It shall never be permitted them, in the church, sacristy, or elsewhere, to speak to any one whatsoever, however distinguished the person may be; for this is very important for the welfare of the semi narians and for the good order of the seminary, to which the most worthy ecclesiastics of the diocese must attend, and which they should even promote. The latter should therefore not be offended if one lets them in a
offices,
be present at the
through forgetfulness. When the seminarians are to go to the church,
know,
respectful manner, the necessity of such reserve; and certainly the zeal that animates them will aid them to
be edified and pleased.
///.
Duties of the Prefects.
489
3.
i.
The
Prefect shall take care to
keep and have others
the particular orders of the bishop keep the rules of the and Director; he shall see that every one punc He shall be the first tually obeys the common signal.
and
all
to rise
and the
last to
go
to bed.
He
shall be ready to
accompany
the seminarians
to class, or to the table.
when they go to the chapel, During the time of study, he

by speaking
to
shall avoid distracting the seminarians
them or by going about. If he must leave the seminary to attend to some business, he shall not do so without the
this permission of the Director; then he shall choose for in are class, and the time during which the seminarians is to go he When it. leave he shall return before they shall he in the to some place notify the seminary itself, in his section the over watch who will general Prefect,
absence.
While the seminarians are sleeping at night, he dormitory with a key which he shall put under his pillow, and to keep the lamp
2.
shall take care to lock the
always burning.
is in
He
shall assure himself that the

is
wick
enough oil, and shall have the tinder-box always near him in case the light should happen to go out. During the rest that is taken during the day the windows should not be entirely closed; they should remain half open, so that one can see what is
order, that there
going on.
morning and in the evening, at rising and watch that modesty be observed going The rule of the semi in dressing and in undressing.
3.
In the
to bed, he shall
nary at Naples is, that every one after having put on his cassock should at once leave the bed, and dress with his If the dormitory face turned towards the clothes-press. be followed should this be too cold, practice happens to
49
at least

when
mild, that is, from the October; during the other months dress in bed. And when in the morning the
is
till
the weather
month
of April
one may seminarians go to meditation, he shall take care that no one remains in the room: if any one should remain, he should not be left alone; he shall notify the general
Prefect of the fact: this would be better.
Should any
seminarian be called to the door, the general Prefect should have some one to accompany him, and not per mit him to go alone.
4.
If
place in the
tion,
the Director has not assigned to some one his dormitory, the class, the refectory, recrea
the
Prefect
himself shall do so conformably to
prudence, as has been explained on page 482, until the matter has been attended to by the Director himself,
always have charge of it. He shall be watch be always in accordance with the rule, namely, that all should sit in a circle; in the even ing he shall make them sit at some distance from one
shall
ful that the recreation
who
another.
5. During the recreations, at home or in the country, he shall take care that all remain under his eyes and near him, so that he can see and hear all that is done
and
said.
In
these recreations one should avoid
all
the hands, sharp words, disputes on the score of talent, birth, and the like; in the same way all
plays with
worldly discourses, such as on marriages, possessions, riches, comedies, and other amusements of the world. 6. He shall correct with firmness him who fails in
regard to the Rule, the signals, or the orders of the The Prefect cannot inflict punishments; he can only impose silence, and then refer all to the Di
Director.
If he happens to find arms or improper books, he shall take them away and carry them to the Director.
rector.
He
shall retain at least
inspector, charging
him with
one of the seminarians to be an faithfully and secretly
///.
491
notifying him of certain faults which he himself has not noticed. exact in watching that the seminarians 7. He shall be
never speak with the servants; if they have something to say to them, let them do so in the presence of the Prefect. Moreover, he shall never permit them to enter the refectory, the offices, under any pretext whatsoever.
8.
He
shall be
most attentive and
faithful to report
if
to the Director the faults of everyone, especially
they
are habitual, and
modesty. which can be more easily committed

scribe the
they are contrary to especially For this end he shall keep a list of the faults
if
more
in
order to sub
names of those that commit them. For this reason we add here the following list prescribed for the
least serve to call to
It will at Prefects by the great Cardinal Paleotto. mind the faults that one has seen
committed, and that one should report to the Director: 1. On such and such a day arose too late, and was not found at the beginning of meditation, N .... (We here leave a space, and should do so after the other faults
that are indicated, in order to inscribe the subjects, as is indicated above.)
2.
names
of the
Has not been modest
in chapel, at table, or in
walk
ing,
to some one 3. Has spoken companion alone or in secret, improper or 4. Has said
. . . .
of another section, or to a
etc.,
offensive
words, or has
touched another, N at the door, or elsewhere, without per 5. Has been

mission,
6.
Did not go
to confession this week,

little
devotion, does not observe silence, 7. does not obey such an order, N The Prefect should, finally, consider how great will be his reward if he is diligent and faithful in reporting certain I use the word all, for all to the Director.
Shows but
49 2
faults,
Rules for Seminaries
although light, when they are habitual, or when they are united to other failings, will at least indicate that the subject has not the ecclesiastical spirit requisite to be admitted to holy Orders. And, on the other hand, how great will be the account that he will have to render to God if he fails in this point, either through negli
gence or through human respect! It is true that by performing the duties of his office as he should he will draw down upon him the aversion of many; but he must act in this manner, or resign, if he does not wish
to
make himself
section,
and perhaps
guilty before God of the ruin of his of the whole seminary, because
neither the Bishop nor the Director, who cannot always be present as the Prefect can, could remedy the dis orders and the scandals if the Prefects neglect to report
the faults that they see.
4.
Rules that the Seminarians must Observe.
1. The seminarians should, above all, observe modesty and propriety. Hence no one should leave his bed or go to bed without throwing his cassock around him, and let him dress and undress seated before the clothespress; only in places where it is cold may he dress on the bed, but under the coverlet. When any one changes his linen, let him avoid remaining exposed. When in bed he should always wear shirt and drawers, and
always be covered. 2. No one can speak alone or secretly to any one of his companions, nor give him notes or presents. It would be a great fault to speak to any one of another section, and a greater fault to approach any one who is in bed. The letters cannot be given to the servants; must be handed to the porter, who before forward they
is
ing them shall take them to the Director. Everyone to bear in mind that every word or action against
IV. Rules Seminarians must Observe.
493
modesty, even in jest, will never be passed by without notable punishment. 3. No one can leave his section to go to the door without the permission of the Prefect. And if any one
wishes to go to the room of the Professor, or leave the
section after the
Ave Maria, one cannot do so without
the express permission of the Director. 4. Each one shall sit at the place assigned to him, either in class, in recreation, or in the refectory, where
during the meals he shall keep his hands on the table; after having finished eating, he shall adopt a composed and modest posture. In the evening, at recreation, all
shall be seated in a circle as
distance from one another.
during the day, but at some In their walks to the coun
try, when they recreate themselves, they shall guard against causing any damage or showing themselves mischievous; they shall then take care to remain within sight of the Prefect, and near enough that he may see
what they do and hear what they
say.
They
shall
always observe custody of the eyes, not only in the church and in the chapel, but also in the refectory and in the streets, by not looking at any object that may be a cause of temptation to them. In this matter the Pre fects shall be careful to accuse those wanting in reserve, and the Director shall punish them.
Each one, under pain of grievous chastisement, guard against offending a companion by injurious words. For this purpose they shall avoid disputes, rival pretensions on the score of birth, talents, and for
5.
shall
tune.
They
shall also abstain
from discoursing on the
acquisition of honor, and of riches, or on comedies, festi vals, and other similar amusements, which are not suit
able for those that aspire to the sacerdotal dignity. 6. No one shall play dice or cards, nor is it allowed
to
for
any one money.
to
engage
in
playing any
game whatsoever
494
7.

The penances imposed by
the Superiors for any even fault must be performed, though one should be one is it permitted to To no the innocent of charge. the seminary the pen of outside to known make persons ances inflicted upon the pupils, nor other things that
are done in the seminary.
8. Fraternal charity requires, moreover, that every one should acquaint the Prefect or the Director with the faults of his companions, in order that a remedy may be applied in time and when scandalous things occur, there is a grave obligation to reveal them, even though one had to do so at great inconvenience, since there is question c f a scandal, which in seminaries causes
common
9.
injury.
shall
The seminarians
confess and communicate
every eight or fifteen days, according to the Rule of the seminary; they must at least confess at this time, even
though they cannot go to Communion. 10. Outside of the two recreations, after dinner and after supper, which shall last one hour, and outside of the days on which they go out to recreate themselves,
silence should be observed not only in the church, the chapel, but also in class, in the refectory, in the corri
dors, and also in the inhabited places when they go This holds good also for the section, especially out.
during study time, and more rigorously in the evening at the signal for the examination of conscience, and in the morning till the end of meditation.
Here follows an Appendix:
"Exhortation
to
young
eccle
men who devote themselves to the study of the See Volume XII., page 449. siastical sciences."
îbeliti] of
Subjects to
RENDERS THEM FAITHFUL TO THE PRINCE, THEIR RULER.
this last of his little works At the age of eighty-one, after having given to the world so many excellent instructions, at first in general for persons of every condition, and then in par ticular for nuns and religious, priests and bishops, the holy Doctor seems to have remembered that he should
ST.
ALPHONSUS published
in 1777.
also give specially
some good advice
to those to
whom
divine Providence has deigned to intrust the exercise of the temporal power, for the glory of God, for their own good, and for the good of their subjects. He sent copies of
this little work to Cardinal Castelli, and him and Canon Hennequin at Liege to all the through ED. Catholic princes and their chief ministers.
ittj
of Subjects to
MAKES THEM FAITHFUL TO THE PRINCE, THEIR RULER.
CHAPTER
IF
I.
KINGS WISH THEIR SUBJECTS TO BE OBEDIENT TO THEM,
THEY MUST ENDEAVOR TO MAKE THEM OBEDIENT TO

GOD.
PROOF OF THIS ASSERTION.

also peace
BY promoting good morals we promote
among citizens, and consequently the good of the whole This is an evident truth, which is everywhere state. proved by experience: subjects that obey the com
mandments
of princes.
of
God
The
fidelity
are necessarily obedient to the laws that the subjects practise
towards
God
The reason
of this
renders them faithful to their sovereigns. when subjects obey the is clear:
divine precepts,
we see a cessation of licentiousness, of of frauds, of adulteries, of homicides; then the thefts, state flourishes, order is maintained by submission to
In a the sovereign, and peace is preserved in families. life resolve lead an to resolve those that orderly word,
at the
same time to fulfil their duties: they will take care to suppress their passions, and so live in peace with
themselves and with others. But, one will say, for this purpose the laws of princes and the punishments inflicted upon delinquents are suf ficient. No, these things are not sufficient; human laws their with penalties cannot suffice to check the boldness and inordinate passions of bad subjects who seek only
to serve their
desires.
32
If,
own interests and to gratify their wicked when an occasion presents itself, they despise
498
the laws
Fidelity of Subjects to God.
and chastisements
of
God, they
also will easily
and the punishments despise the laws of their sovereign with which he threatens them.
Human
laws can aid
in
preserving good morals
in
those subjects that are well disposed, but they cannot infuse them into those that are depraved; religion alone
introduces into souls and forms in them holy morals, and thus causes the laws to be observed. If religion were not there, teaching that there is a God who sees
the wickedness of everything and knows how to punish the impious, rarely would they make an effort to fulfil their duties; and without this fear of divine justice which restrains men, the number of the wicked would
everywhere multiply enormously.

It is
dient
obliged
obey but also to punishments inflicted upon transgressors, accord of conscience, to preserve peace obey God and
obe religion alone that renders subjects truly that them they are to their princes, by teaching the avoid to not their sovereigns, to only
ing to the teaching of St. Paul, For they are the sovereigns are the ministers of God: He moreover ministers of God, serving unto this purpose. consciences the bind even of laws the that princes adds, of subjects: Wherefore be subject of necessity, not only for
wrath, but also for conscience sake? Neither the laws nor the punishments that they menace suffice, therefore, to repress the boldness of
who
declares that the
malefactors
who
trouble the public peace;
for often
guilty,
wanting although their misdeeds are well proved, escape a heretic, punishment by flight. Le Clerc, although
1
"
misdeeds remain unpunished, either because the delin sufficient proofs are quents remain hidden, or because not rare that the is it and to condemn them;
Ministri enitn Dei sunt, in hoc ipsum
servientes."
Rom.
xiii.
6.
"
Ideo necessitate subditi estote, non

conscientiam."
solurr,
propter iram, sed
etiam propter
Ibid.
5.
Chap.
said:
I.
To Render them Obedient

men
are incapable of doing
to
God. 499
is
"Most
what
right
solely in view
nearly always fear of djvine

orders."
of the public good; private interest is the opposed to the common good; only chastisements keeps in check all dis
On
the other hand, as
the ministers of
God
subjects are obliged are obliged to watch over their princes, so the princes For a private indi subjects that they may obey God. of God in order law the observe to vidual it is sufficient
to save his soul; but for a
true that the princes are and his representatives, since the even in conscience to obey their
it is
king that
is
not sufficient.
He must do all that he can, that his subjects may observe the law of God by endeavoring to reform bad morals and extirpating scandals. And when the honor of God is at stake, the princes should arm themselves with courage, and not fail in their or contradiction duty through fear of any adversity his duty has fulfils that that may arise; for every king declared to has himself Lord God to assist him, as the the him to intrusted government of his Josue when he and be strong. Fear not, and be not Take
1
courage, people: God is with thce. dismayed; because the Lord thy should the principal end that princes Consequently their not is the government propose to themselves in that Those forget own glory, but the glory of God. their the glory of God to occupy themselves only with be should Whoever governs own glory, shall lose both. in this him for world, not is that it possible
persuaded
filled
with wicked and ignorant people, to acquire by the praises his acts, however just and holy they may be, and the applause of all his subjects. If he exercises and the poor, they will call liberality towards the good him a spendthrift; if he executes justice ir. regard to
1
"Confortare
ct
esto
robustus.
Noli metuere,
Jos.
i.
et
noli
timere;
quoniam tecum
est
Dominus Deus
tuus."
9.
500
the wicked, he will be called a tyrant:. Kings should, therefore, seek to please God rather than men; for then, if they are not praised by the wicked, they will be
praised by the good, and above
all
know how
to
reward them
in this life
by God 4 who will and in the next.

that
Princes should in a special

their states be
trine;
manner be watchful
purged of people that profess false doc hence many Catholic sovereigns admit to their
service neither heretics nor schismatics.
They should
also strictly prohibit the introduction of books infected with pernicious doctrines; the want of precaution of certain princes against this sort of books has caused
the ruin of several kingdoms. One should also consider how
many virtuous
princesses
have increased the glory of God and piety among the subjects by their devotion and the good example which they have given. This one may see in the Lives of St. Elizabeth, Queen of Portugal; St. Hedwig, Duchess of Poland; St. Bridget, Princess of Sweden; and St.
Catharine, her daughter.
Chap.
II.
Means
to
make them
Obedient. 501
CHAPTER
II.
MEANS TO INDUCE SUBJECTS TO BE OBEDIENT TO GOD.

see which are the means used by good induce their subjects to live like Christians. of offices and of honors, they 1. In the distribution the to those that distinguish themselves give preference
LET us now
princes to
life, excepting the case in which, in an affair of great importance to the State, another would be much more capable. Princes, how
by a more irreproachable
ever, should
always consider that those persons who are
more pleasing to God, receive from the Lord greater lights and much more strength to secure the execution
of the orders that regard the public good.
2. They bestow with liberality graces and favors upon the good, and they are on the other hand reserved and strict in regard to those that lead wicked lives.
3. They take care to have always near them at court persons that are edifying in their conduct; for princes can always trust such persons, but not those that are free in their manners.
4. They profit by every occasion to praise the vir tuous, and they show that they esteem but little those that care not for piety. .If it is understood that the
prince looks upon good people with an eye different from that with which he looks upon libertines, this
would be
sufficient to
reform the greater part of the sub
Hence it is advisable for princes jects of his kingdom. to invite to their courts zealous preachers who can per suade each one of his duty to serve God.
5.
They should choose functionaries who
are not only
502
exact
in

rendering justice, but
who
in
are also
filled
with
the fear of
fear of
God;
will
for those
that are not filled with the
God
hardly be exact
the administration
of justice as they should be. Moreover, they should also take care that the functionaries are zealous for the
by observing them themselves, but by observed them by others, in order that the laws having
laws, not only
in all their rigor. for the choice of functionaries, many Catholic princes are accustomed to employ for this purpose their counsel or the highest tribunal, to whom they pro
may
6.
be maintained
As
pose three subjects among whom they choose him who seems to them the most worthy, so that in this way they may assure themselves of having the best. 7. Then, in order that the functionaries chosen may
suitably acquit themselves of their charge, the prince should, as well as he can, reward those that behave themselves, and punish those that neglect their duty.
8.
The
ecclesiastical offices to
which the prince has
the right to
make appointments should be conferred
upon the most worthy
It is also expedient subjects. that ecclesiastical pensions be granted to those that have labored most for the Church.
9.
The
of religious served; for
prince should also see to it that the Superiors Orders have the rules of their Institute ob
when
the religious
fail
in
their
duty and
those in charge neglect to correct them, great injury to seculars and to the State itself will be the result.
A Few Maxims
dom
in
order that
concerning the Good Government of the King all may conduce to the Glory of God, of
the King, and to the Welfare of the Subjects.

i.
The good
prince, in order to govern well, always
has
of
God God s
before his eyes, and he prefers the interests glory to every reason of State.
Chap.
2.
II.
Means
to
make them
Obedient. 503
himself an enemy to every kind of flat the one that tells him the truth, and he loves he tery; wishes every one to know this. When Henry IV., King of France, was asked why he loved so mucli the Bishop of Geneva, who was St. Francis de Sales, he answered: love him because he does not flatter me." towards every one, without 3. He exercises justice
He shows
"I
passion and without partiality. 4. Before resolving important affairs,
he examines
is
everything himself. In all doubtful things, or 5.
where a doubt
possible,
he must consult prudent men. 6. This is the reason why he does his best to choose counsellors who are wise and of an upright conscience. taken counsel and the counsel has 7. After having should carry it out with firmness, he been judged good, another with he meets unless good reason that is the s opinion fora good rea one To change very opposite.
son
8.
is
When
not weakness; it is praiseworthy prudence. he hears any one praised or blamed, let him
be slow to believe what is said, and let him examine whether he that speaks does not speak with a view to
personal interest, the good prince, in order to urge his sub 9. Finally, to live well, relies more on good example than on
jects force.
this respect
of the prince effects more in than a thousand private individuals. 10. It is the duty not only of the bishops but also of the sovereign to induce the subjects to practise exer
The good example
cises of devotion,
is
and
it
to render to
God
is
the honor that
due to him. have fortune;

of
It is
said that in the world one

is
must
well,
piety which
all
all
the foundation
the
true
It
fortune
is
of
men, and
princes.
certain that
especially of prosperity or adversity
depends on
God, who disposes all things; no one, can therefore, hope for more happiness in the present
504
life
than he that renders himself most pleasing to

his piety.
God
takes to heart the prosperity by of those princes that take especially to heart the glory of God. In a word, a sovereign who desires to govern
well his temporal kingdom should live in such a man ner as to make himself worthy of the eternal kingdom.
The Lord
Chap. ///. Examples and Conclusion.
505
CHAPTER
III.
EXAMPLES OF PRINCES WHO BY THEIR ZEAL CONTRIB UTED MUCH TOWARDS THE SPIRITUAL WELFARE OF THE
PEOPLE.
i.
Emperor Constantine.
these princes, he who deserves to be mentioned in the place is the great Emperor Constantine. Etisebius relates that this prince judged that only God
AMONG
first
whom
his father had adored should be acknowledged and venerated, when he considered that the other em in a multitude of perors, who had put alt confidence so many victims them to immolated after having gods, and offered so many gifts, found themselves disappointed in the hopes which the oracles had made them enter unfor tain, and that they all ended their lives by an
tunate death, while his father Constantius alone, after having condemned the errors of his colleagues and rec ognized one only God as his Lord, died a happy death.
At
this
who reigned
epoch, being at war with the tyrant Maxentius at Rome, Constantine began to supplicate
the omnipotent God to enlighten and to help him in the state in which he was. God, who is full of mercy, did not fail to take the young emperor under his pro Towards the end of the same day a luminous tection.
cross appeared to Constantine and to his whole army; it shone in the heavens above the sun, and bore this in
scription: In hoc vince. Then the emperor sent for
explain to
scription.
him the meaning
of this sign
some Christian priests to and of this in
Having received the desired explanation,
506
Fidelity of Subjects
to
God.
and having been thoroughly (so Cardinal Orsi writes), instructed by the priests, he resolutely embraced the At the same time he had a model faith of Jesus Christ. of the Labanim made, representing the sign of the cross
had appeared to him. Affervvards, in the wars that he had to wage, the Labarum was carried before him in every battle, and he always gained the victory. In regard to the war against Maxentius, after the was animated with apparition of the cross, Constantine under the walls battle in a he engaged great courage; of Rome, October 28, 312, and gained a brilliant victory which filled the whole empire with joy on account of the death of the tyrant, who was drowned in the Tiber. The victorious emperor, full of gratitude to God, would
that
even havi desired to abolish idolatry; but in the begin ning he had to tolerate many things, because the Romans were too much attached to their gods. For the rest, he at once began to favor the Christian faith as much as he could, and he publicly made known even
in
Rome
itself
that time St.
what was due to the Pope, who was at Melchiades, and to the priests by admit
to establish the
ting
them to his table. Then he undertook
worship of the
true
ing with precious vessels and ornaments and endowed them with abundant revenues. He also published several edicts in favor of the Church and of the faithful, and for this he even obtained the sanction of the Senate. The Lord also augmented the prosperity of Constan
tine
God in various parts of the empire, by the build of many magnificent churches, which he enriched
by the death of
his
enemies Maximian and of Licin-
In re did not cease to persecute the Church. ius, had he as to he the Church to continued, proposed gard himself, to labor so as to unite the empire in the belief
who
and he persecuted not only the idolaters but also the heretics, and especially the Arians. Hence
in Jesus Christ,
CJiap. ///.
in 325, in
Examples and
Conclusion.
507
moted the assembling
order to put an end to this heresy, he pro of the Council of Nice at which he wished to be present himself. At the sight of this
scars of the
august assembly of bishops, of whom several bore the wounds suffered during the preceding per he was transported with joy, rendered thanks secutions, to God, and encouraged these holy prelates to defend with firmness the cause of God. The Council having
by condemning Arius, before the bishops sepa rated the emperor wished to receive all of them at table, and he made each one of them a noble present. But he
finished
who
was more particularly generous towards those bishops still bore the marks of the persecution they had
endured. He afterwards began to found at Rome several churches, such as that of the Saviour in the Lateran, that of St. Peter in the Vatican, that of St. Paul in the Ostian Way. He also built many others at Rome and
in many distant provinces, in Greece, in Africa, in Egypt, and in Syria. Seeing afterwards that the Roman people persisted in defending idolatry to the injury of so many souls, he resolved to found in the city of Byzantium in the East a new Rome, which was to be peopled only by the dis ciples of Jesus Christ, and which he called after his own
Permitting only Catholics to he excluded therefrom all infidels and heretics. From this place he also issued several edicts against the Novatians, the Marcionites, and other heretics, by
live there,
name Constantinople.
forbidding their sects all private or public exercise of worship. Moreover, he ordained that all oratories whei3 the heretics held their meetings should be handed over
to the Catholics.
In a word, since Constantine, enlightened from on high, resolved to embrace the faith, he always lived as,
a true Catholic.
certain author taxed
him with a
508
in ecclesias leaning towards the doctrine of Arius; but tical history it is too plainly seen that he always vener ated and defended the Council of Nice in which Arius was condemned. But why did Constantine receive
who baptism at the hands of Eusebius of Nicomedia, and Eusebius is because reason ? The Arian was an
Arius deceived him by making him believe that their doctrine was the same as that of the Council. Men, even the wisest and the holiest, are liable to be deceived without any fault of theirs, as was the case with Con
stantine.
For the
1
rest,
dissertation
affirms
as St.
writers, such
St.
Natalis Alexander in a learned and proves that all the ancient Athanasius, St. Epiphanius, and
saying that Constantine always remained firmly attached to the Catholic faith; for this the Lord rewarded him with a happy death. There is a discussion among authors about his bap tism and death. Cardinal Baronius, with several others, in 324 by says that Constantine was baptized at Rome
Hilary, agree in
Pope St. Sylvester; however, the learned of the present day more commonly believe, and with more probability, that he received baptism at the end of his life at Nico media, as we are informed by Fleury, Cardinal Orsi, and Natalis Alexander, with St. Ambrose, St. Isidore, and others. They say that Constantine, having fallen ill at Nicomedia, and growing worse, he called several him. bishops and begged them to confer baptism upon he that consolation such felt he it received After he had as Then I find Now out: cried myself truly happy
"
were expressing the pain that they felt in in this state and the desire that they had for him seeing I have the preservation of his life, he answered them: received true life; I desire nothing more than to go
his officers
"
just to enjoy
my
God."
It
was
in
that he died,
May
1
22
of the
year 337.
iv. diss. 21.
these pious sentiments In the Greek
Hist. Eccl.. ssec.
Chap. 111. Examples and Conclusion.
509
Martyrology, according to what Natalis Alexander says, he is venerated as Blessed on May 21.
2.
St. Louis,
King
of France.
In
honor
to be
reference to the subject that occupies us, the he who merits of God and the salvation of souls,
mentioned for the second place is a great king and a great saint; it is the King of France, St. Louis. the virtues of this illustrious I omit to praise here all life prince; books containing the history of his glorious his of To give an idea are everywhere found. great zeal for the glory of God and for the salvation of souls,
suffices to recall to mind the magnanimous courage with which he undertook the conquest of the Holy Land in order to deliver it from the hands of the Saracens. History informs us that the first time that he set out for Egypt with his army in 1249, having arrived with his naval forces before the city of Damietta and seeing himself surrounded by the principal lords of his king Friends, if we are united dom, he thus spoke to them:
it
"
in charity, victory
Let us then attack the enemy with courage. Do not regard my person; lam like any one among you whose life the Lord may take if he Whatever will happen will always be advan pleases.
is
ours.
tageous to us:
if
if
we
are conquered,
we
shall be martyrs;
we
is
It
are victorious, this will be for the glory of God. for God that we are fighting; we desire only his
glory and not
ours." Then, having ordered all to dis embark, the king was the first to go ashore to engage in a hand-to-hand conflict with the hostile forces who were waiting for him; but, seized with astonishment at such courage, they took to flight, so that Damietta was captured on the sixth day. It is true, it did not please the Lord to allow the en terprise to succeed; for a pestilence having broken out among the troops, St. Louis was obliged to return to
5io
Fidelity of Subject* to God.
France. Later, however, in 1270, he resumed the enter prise; but disease again attacked his soldiers, and, being himself seized with the malady, he laid down his life
amidst the barbarians. Such a death, however, pro cured for him the greatest merit in heaven. Let us now consider the zeal with which he was ani mated for the spiritual good of his subjects. He under took for this purpose to visit his States, and in this visit
and of his most severe edicts specially published justice. and and ordered that perjurers, against blasphemers
lie left
everywhere marks of
his great piety
He
their
He
if
I
said:
tongues should be pierced with a red-hot iron. I would consent to suffer myself this torture could by this means banish from my kingdom
"
blasphemy and
perjury."
never omitted to devote himself every day to the good government of his subjects, so that everything might be in order and all scandals might be avoided. At the same time he never failed to make every day his meditation and spiritual reading, and prayed for him
self
He
and
for the people intrusted to his care.
One
of
his intimate friends, seeing that he employed much time in the exercise of piety, said to him one day that this
If I spent much was too much; but the saint replied: more time in amusements, as is usual with those in my state, no one would say anything about the matter."
"
It is
thus that he merited to die a happy death.

3.
St. Stephen,
is
King
of
Hungary.
The
third place
king of Hungary.
occupied by St. Stephen, the first He was born in 977, when the greater
part of Hungary was yet pagan. Having succeeded his father in 997, and wishing to attract his idolatrous sub
jects to the
worship of the true God, he began by often
assembling a large number of them in his palace, where, having received them with kindness and affability, he
Chap. III. Examples and Conclusion.
1 1
himself instructed them in the divine law. But the obstinate pagans suspecting that the king wished io
them to change their religion, a great multitude them revolted, so that the saint was obliged to oppose them by an army of Christians. It would have been easy for him to reign peaceably, had he wished to per
force
of
mit the unbelievers to live according to their false law; but the good prince preferred the advantages of religion to those of the State. Hence, full of confidence in God and in his dearly beloved Sovereign the Blessed Virgin, under whose protection he had placed his kingdom, he did not refuse to give battle, although the number of unbelievers was much superior to his own soldiers.
The pagans were
totally defeated.
he saw these obstacles removed, he labored to rid his kingdom of all that remained of For idolatry. this purpose he invited from various parts religious
priests to come to preach the Gospel to his people; and as he himself was always found at the head of the mis sionaries, the conversion of the country was general.
When
He then divided the kingdom into eleven dioceses, and chose the city of Strigonia as the Metropolitan See. For this he obtained the approbation of Pope Sylvester II., who conferred upon him the title of king, and con firmed all the bishoprics that he had established and all the bishops that he had appointed. Later on, when Emperor Conrad II. had sent a for midable army to take possession of Hungary, he re
signed himself entirely to the hands of God, and the Lord, who loved this faithful servant, did not fail to pro tect him. At the moment when the attack was feared,
the troops of Conrad withdrew, and no one ever heard why the Emperor ordered the retreat of his powerful
army.
When the saint had restored peace to his kingdom, he devoted himself entirely to the work of making the

of
religion abuses.
Christ prosper, and of removing end he published several very salu the barbarous customs tary laws in order to abolish At the same time he charged himself of his subjects. with the care of the poor and of the administration of
Jesus
To
this
of persons. justice for all kinds in the greatest part of the day
He
thus employed the

of his
government
sub
he devoted it to meditating on jects; as for the night, and to recommending himself and truths the eternal
his subjects to
God.
he suffered in Entirely resigned to the divine will, all his children, and especially that of death the peace of Emeric, his eldest son, who was endowed with the he loved fondly. He also greatest virtue, and whom suffered with exemplary patience his numerous infirmi ties until God, in 1038, called him to heaven at the age
of sixty-one.
He
the Assumption
of the Blessed Virgin,
died in profound peace on the day of whom he had
honored with singular devotion during his whole life, and to whom he had raised a magnificent church in which he wished to be buried.
4.
St. Ethelbert,
King
of England.
When St. Gregory the Great, in 596, had monk St. Augustine, accompanied by other
to preach the faith in
sent the
religious,
England, King Ethelbert, en the aid which he lightened and converted, gained by several missionaries these to provinces to the good gave His Christ. successors, continuing to of Jesus religion favor the mission, had the consolation of seeing this unfortu kingdom remain faithful till the time of the nate Henry VIII., who in 1533 separated from the
King
Church.
one may say that England was a seminary ot saints, so that there was found no one of country that had not as its special protector came then But Henry its own canonized countrymen.
During
this interval
Chap. III. Examples and Conclusion.

VIII.,
who, forming a new heresy, declared himself the head of the Church; and from that time till the present the kingdom has become a sink of heresies in which all
Protestant sects find room, while the Catholic religion O England! who is banished from the whole country. when with not should considering compassion weep what thou wert formerly, the Land of Angels, as thou
wast called, and what thou art at the present day!

5.
Louis XIV., King of France.
It would take too long were I to relate here what has been done by many other monarchs who by their zeal have purged their kingdoms of infidels or heretics. But I cannot omit to mention with special praise what was accomplished by the great Louis XIV., a truly In 1685 he revoked the Edict of Christian king. Nantes of the year 1598, by which his predecessor, Henry IV., had permitted the Huguenots the free ex Louis XIV., not ercise of the impious sect of Calvin.
withstanding the clamors of the Calvinists, courage ously prohibited all their religious exercises and all their assemblies, public and private, under the penalty
of
imprisonment and confiscation
of
property.
He
moreover, ordained that all those subjects that wished to profess their pretended reformed religion to depart from all the lands subject to his authority, together with their wives and children; he allowed them only to take with them their personal property. There were at that time politicians who taxed with imprudence this measure by which the king banished from his kingdom so many thousand families, so many millions of gold/so many renowned artisans, who were obliged to go to live in a strange country on account of The king wished But Louis Muratori says: religion.
"
to prefer the welfare of the Catholic religion and the peace of his kingdom to his own interest; for the State,
33
14
on account of preceding events^never felt itself secure while harboring in its bosom people of a different relig ion, who never ceased to injure it and to hamper the ex In a word," concludes Muratori, ercise of its power. so pious and generous an action on the part of Louis XIV. will always suffice to render his name glorious and immortal."
"
5.
Charles
Emmanuel
I.,
Duke
of Savoy.
There are not wanting other similar examples that we may relate; but those given seem to suffice because I do not wish to weary the reader. I cannot, however, omit to relate here the manner in which Charles Emman uel, Duke of Savoy, brought about with the divine help the conversion of Chablais, which was quite infected with Calvinism The inhabitants of this whole country had entirely abandoned the Catholic religion, and lived without sacraments, without churches, and without
having only preachers who continued to per It was then that the Duke wrote to the of to persuade him to make choice of Geneva Bishop several fervent missionaries, and to send them to preach to his erring people in order to bring them back to their
priests,
vert them.
old religion.
tion.
He promised
who
to aid
them with
his protec
The bishop chose
as the head of the mission St.
Francis de Sales,
large number obstinate.
of heretics, but
with his companions converted a many others remained
to several other means conversion of Chablais; especially did he wish to go there himself so as to give the mis But sion the aid of his presence and of h*s authority. one that did he the obstinate wish to not seeing yield, all ordered the heretics to the assemble following day day at his palace. He then went there himself, accom
to secure the entire
The Duke had then recourse
panied by his soldiers, who might prevent
all
disorder.
and Conclusion. Chap. HI. Examples

When
he saw them
all
he bade all gathered before him, he the in beginning to be silent and said that, although rethem make to force and could have used authority had abandoned, the Catholic Church which they
enter
means to employ only peaceable and gentle yet he-wished had already been of the erring ones by which the most Church. Seeing the bosom of the brought back to the to rum wish to as others blinded to such an extent that declared he the next, world and
themselves in this he had decided not to suffer
their
in his
States those
and
the Consequently, he ordered and the obstinate, from themselves good to separate his religion should place those that wished to follow others should stand on the and his on right, themselves
of
themselves enemies obstinacy would show

their
prince.
who by of God
his left.
wait, he had ceased speaking and had the on left, and some time, a small number remained the Then his to right. the greater part went over would he that always said Duke, turning to the latter, who could rely on consider them his faithful subjects on his left, he spoke those towards his favor; then turning in my presence dare to who to As you thus to them: God and my enemies, declare yourselves the enemies of be States without any hope of ever
When
"
you must leave
my
back. ing able to come
offices deprive you of your
to have no subjects and your dignities; for I prefer whom I should always than to have such as you are, he turned his have to mistrust." Having said this, consoled Lord the back upon them. But afterwards this after de Sales, Francis this good prince; for St. all them of inducing event, had the happiness to converted; whereupon he was able repent and to be
of their return, so that obtain for the prince the favor in peace in their country. they all lived

Conclusion.
These
last
is
two examples make us see especially how
the opinion of some cavillers who say that even in Catholic kingdoms unbelievers should be tolerated in order that the peace of the State may be Peace is a gift of God; how can those that preserved. are the enemies of God preserve the peace ? A heretic named John Leonard Frooereisen in a discourse which he published at Strasbourg, speaking of the churches of the communion of Augsburg, a
ill-founded
although
nu longer obey their sovereign. We know that sovereigns cannot always do what they wish for the good of must
will
obey God
lievers every one wishes to act as he pleases, because, as has been said at the those that do
memorable sentence against -himself: "Our com munion is an army in which every one wishes to be the chief. It is a serpent, cut up into several parts, which lives but will soon This means that among unbe
this
die."
Lutheran, wrote
beginning,
not
religion.
times use prudence

I
They
some
in
also
know
that
it is
induce subjects to embrace the true faith. Force was formerly a means used by tyrants who wished to
order not to lose everything. not expedient to employ force to
men
to
believe
what they should not

forces no one to
compel
God
adse
free
come
believe, such as to him: Nullum
trahit inritum.
He
wishes us to adore him with a
heart,
without
fail to
princes did not
order to prevail upon sound doctrine; and when every other means fails them, they call into their States good missionaries who by holy instruction dissipate error and make known true faith and the true way of salvation, as have done the before-mentioned and
in
more
constraint. Moreover, zealous use means more appropriate and
efficacious
than force,
their subjects to follow
It
is
true,
it
is
the duty of
princes many others. the bishops to found
Conclusion. Chap. III. Examples and
the zeal of a missions; but experience has proved that more than a worth is virtuous and prudent prince a thousand and thousand missions, thousand bishops, a has a Catholic when Hence prince missionaries. have to best his should he his in try heretics States,
with him good priests to labor for the conversion In many non-Catholic countries of these unbelievers. to enter; but a it is forbidden to zealous preachers of God may remedy this prince who loves the glory
evil
I
by his power and his prudence. since it was conclude, so as not to weary the reader; as brief work little this made for this reason that I have to give to God while finish it I praying as possible. into those to by his grace to all sovereigns, especially to the will courage fall, this whose hands writing I implore at of his glory. increase in the co-operate
same time our Lord to grant them a happy reign this life and perfect happiness in life eternal.
the
in
INDEX.
ADMISSION of subjects into the Congregation, See Novices, quired, 77, 104, 122.
77, 83; dispositions re
ADMONITION
80;
of the Rector Major, his
appointment and his functions,

of the local
of the Provincial, his appointment, 81 (note); Rector, his appointment, 77, and his functions, 81.
B
BISHOPS:
useful reflections for governing well their churches, 429. Care of the seminary, 434. BLASPHEMY, one of the principal gates of hell, 358. BOOKS that one may have, 68. BROTHERS, Lay, confession, Communion, and spiritual Prefect, 71.
Texts of Scripture CALAMITIES: God sends them for our good, 378. and of the Fathers, 421. Pro CHAPTER, General, its formation and its functions, 78, 79, 84;
vincial, 81 (note).
CHASTITY, vow, 69. CHILDREN age of first Communion and preparation, 438. CLOTHING, poor but suitable, 67. COMFORTS of life: one must be detached from them, 107, 171. CONFESSORS: requisite qualities and duties, 435. Confessors
:
for the
seminary, 480; for the religious, 442. CONFESSORS of the subjects, two are appointed in each house, 71.
CONGREGATION:
members.
stitute, 76.
its
end or aim,
61, 64, 66,
tions contrary to this end,

67.
65
See (Admission,
157; charges or occupa Particular obligations of the Government of the In fiules.}
CONGREGATIONS
452.
for ecclesiastics, 434; or confraternities for seculars,
CTQ
520
Index.
78,
CoNSULTORS-General, their appointment and their functions,

83, 84.
79
CORRECTION
manner
of
making
it,
469.
DIGNITIES: obligation in regard to them, DISCIPLINES prescribed by the Rule, 74.
68.
DISPENSATION from the Rule, 84; DISMISSAL of subjects, 78.

DRESS,
ecclesiastical: to be
from the vows,
71, 84.
worn by parish
priests, 435.
EXAMINATIONS of conscience to be made every day, 72. EXERCISES, spiritual: for seminarians, 436; for religious,
44-;.
FASTS and abstinences which the Rule prescribes,
74.
FOOD,
67, 70.
Gon
threatens us with chastisement to
make
;
us avoid
it,
321;
he-
wishes that we should fear his justice, 324 chastises us to make us merciful, 388.
he hates
sin,
342; he
II
HATRED, one of the principal gates HELL its four principal gates, 354
:
of hell, 354.
HOURS, canonical: they are recited in common, HUMILITY: practice of this virtue, 72.
72.
JESUS CHRIST
104.
we must imitate his virtues and examples, Love and gratitude that we owe him, 149.
:
62,
72,
L
LECTORS, or professor
s,
their
appointment,
77.
Index.
5 21
does not permit the members of the Congre LENT, sermons, the Rule them, 65. to preach gation to receive them, 70. required to write and
LETTERS
permission
M
MARY, Mother
of
God: she
is
the mediatrix of sinners with
God,
410.
MASS: the priests should celebrate it every day, 71. his functions, 84. MASTER of Novices, his appointment, 78. and misfortune of those that abuse it, 337, 342. of God,
MERCY
321, 388;
and his functions, 8: MINISTER of the local Rector, his appointment Institute, 62, 64; occupations con the of ends the of one MISSIONS, of the subjects, 64, 84; trary to this end, 65; appointment them, 75; or conferences on the manner of giving
meetings
their use, 463.
MORTIFICATION,
interior
and exterior,
74, 107.
N
8 1 (note); exercises, 83; NOVICES: admission and dismissal, tions to which they are exposed, 165. 65. NUNS, their direction and spiritual exercises,
tempta
O
OBEDIENCE, vow, 70. OBSERVANCE. See Rules. to received them, 437ORDERS minor or major: conditions required is due them, 62, 70, 77. that submission ORDINARIES,
ORDINATION
of subjects, 77, 84.
PARENTS:
we must be detached from them,
108, 166; they
cannot
of their children, 97; permission required oppose the vocation to visit them, 75.
PASSION of Jesus Christ, sermon, 298. PENANCES, corporal, imposed or permitted, 74. and tend to PERFECTION or sanctity, we must desire it
it,
140;
neces-
of intention, 192. sity of purity to obtain k, 184. PERSEVERANCE, vow and oath, 70, 84; prayer
PLAGUES
of
God.
See Calamities.
522
POVERTY, vow,
67.
OR, abandoned,
PRAYER: mental,
be, 401.
we must succor them in their spiritual wants 62 72; it appeases God when it is offered as it should
84
to
their
Dissertation on religious poverty, 197
PREFECT
PRINCES:
of the students, his appointment and his functions fidelity of subjects to God renders
them
faithful
prince, 495.
PROCURATOR-General,
his
appointment and
their erection,
his functions,
80
Pro
his-
vincial, 81 (note).
PROVINCES
of the Institute,
77
(note).
See the
rical notice at the
beginning of the volume.

(note).
PROVINCIAL, his appointment and his functions, 7L 81
R
RECTOR Major
and his functions 76 81 83; he can be deposed, 79 ;-Local, his appointment, 77, and his functions, 75, 81. See Superiors.
:
his election, his residence,
ROSARY
manner
of saying
it
with
in
profit, 289.
RULES. 61; they should be read to them, 70, 83.
common,
75; obedience that
,s
due
SANCTITY.
s
See Perfection.
:
SILENCE, time and places where
them 70 SELF ESTEEM, detachment from it, in. STRANGERS, prohibition to bring them into the house 70 STUDENTS, the spiritual care of them and
ordination
it is to be kept 73 their obligations in regard to the observance of the Rules OS, 83; obedience and respect that is due
rCK: the care that should be taken of them, 71; they shall not desire to return to their families, no.
84
hates it, 343; exterior devotions are useless if we do not nove sin from our souls, 368 S.NNERS: they will not believe in the divine threats untii the chastise. ment has come upon them
SIN:
God
331
SEMINARIES: duty of the bishop, 434/476; of the director,

Prefects, 435; Rules, 474.
.34-
O f the
T
THEOLOGY: weekly
conferences, 75; moral: a science
necessary to the
Index.
priest
523
it
and
difficult;
knowledge of
required of the candidates
of ordination; duty of studying it, 434, 477; tepidity, 140. THEFT, one of the principal gates of hell, 361.
VIRTUE, to be practised more especially each month, 72. VICAR-GENERAL named at the death of the Rector Major, his func
tions, 78.
VISITOR, his appointment and his functions, 77, 81 (note). and to the VISIT, to be made every day to the Blessed Sacrament
Blessed Virgin, 72.
VOCATION:
it
its importance, 87; we must follow it comes from God, without delay, 92; misery to which one exposes one s self by not corresponding to it, 89, 130, 132; means of preserving it in
the world, 96,
and
in the
novitiate, 180; temptations against
vocation, 118, 165.
Vows made
VENGEANCE:
in the
to wish to revenge
Congregation, 67, 84; dispensation, 71, 84. one s self is to renounce Paradise, 356.
Liguori, A.M.
BQ 707^
.11*
Complete ascetical works
A3 G7 v.17

Dignity & Duties of Priest

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Dignity & Duties of Priest

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Dignity & Duties of Priest

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the document about?

What is the document about?

What topics are covered in the document?

What topics are covered in the document?

Edition.

THE COMPLETE ASCETICAL VOEKS

GREAT MEANS OF SALVATION AND

Choice of a State of Life, and the Vocation to the

IV.^THE INCARNATION, BIRTH AND INFANCY

Religious State and to the Priesthood.

SERMONS FOR SUNDAYS.

Lay Brother, C.SS. R.

flections useful for Bishops.

Discourses on Calamities. Rules for Seminaries.

XVIII., XIX., XX., XXI.

THE COMPLETE WORKS

SAINT ALPHONSUS DE LIGUORI,

TRANSLATED FROM THE ITALIAN.

the Most Holy Redeemer.

Reflections useful for Bishops.

Rules for Seminaries.

THE APOSTOLIC BENEDICTION.

itaque Pontifex, cui turn S. Doctoris exaltatio, turn fidelium utilitas

Tibi laudes de hac perutili tua cura praebet,

oblatione agit, Benedictionem,

obsecundans, ex intimo corde impertiit. Ha, c ad Te deferens fausta cuncta ac

at heart the spiritual

exaltation of the holy Doctor, has

thus far published, which you wished to present to him.

upon you well-deserved praise

for your useful labor,

and thanking you

which you humbly asked for

of the Most Rev. Archbishop of Baltimore.

the bearer of this,

happiness in the Lord.

Your obedient servant, M. CARD. RAMPOLLA.

flections useful for Bishops. Rules for Seminaries.

Doctor of the Church.

Priest of the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer.

PATERNOSTER Row, LONDON.

CONNELL STREET, DUBLIN.

Most Rev. Nicholas

Most Holy Congregation of the

ELIAS FRED. SCHAUER,

BALTIMORE, MD., March

by Ehas Frederick Sth.u.cr.

NOTICE, HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE CONGREGATION OF THE

MISSIONS AND OTHER EXERCISES,

THE PARTICULAR OBLIGATIONS

frequentation of the sacraments, prayers, and certain exercises of humility,

COUNSELS CONCERNING A RELIGIOUS VOCA

ought to conform to the designs of God life, whatever it may be

CONSIDERATIONS FOR THOSE THAT ARE CALLED TO THE RELIGIOUS STATE.

secured by entering the

How dear to God How necessary it

which religious ought to have for the salvation of

necessary to religious are the virtues of meekness and

EXHORTATION TO NOVICES TO PERSEVERE

Temptations to which novices are exposed, Means to preserve one s vocation,